This is a modern-English version of The Doctor : A Tale of the Rockies, originally written by Connor, Ralph. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.





THE DOCTOR

A TALE OF THE ROCKIES

By Ralph Connor


CONTENTS

TABLE OF CONTENTS

I THE OLD STONE MILL
II THE DAUGHTER OF THE MANSE
III THE RAISING
IV THE DANCE
V THE NEW TEACHER
VI THE YOUNG DOCTOR
VII THE GOOD CHEER DEPARTMENT
VIII BEN'S GANG
IX LOVE'S TANGLED WAYS
X FOR A LADY'S HONOUR
XI IOLA'S CHOICE
XII HE THAT LOVETH HIS LIFE
XIII A MAN THAT IS AN HERETIC REJECT
XIV WHOSOEVER LOOKETH UPON A WOMAN
XV THE SUPERINTENDENT'S METHODS
XVI THE CHALLENGE OF DEATH
XVII THE FIGHT WITH DEATH
XVIII THE MEDICAL SUPERINTENDENT OF THE CROW'S NEST
XIX THE LADY OF KUSKINOOK
XX UNTIL SEVENTY TIMES SEVEN
XXI TO WHOM HE FORGAVE MOST
XXII THE HEART'S REST
XXIII THE LAST CALL
XXIV FOR LOVE'S SAKE








THE DOCTOR





I

THE OLD STONE MILL

There were two ways by which one could get to the Old Stone Mill. One, from the sideroad by a lane which, edged with grassy, flower-decked banks, wound between snake fences, along which straggled irregular clumps of hazel and blue beech, dogwood and thorn bushes, and beyond which stretched on one side fields of grain just heading out this bright June morning, and on the other side a long strip of hay fields of mixed timothy and red clover, generous of colour and perfume, which ran along the snake fence till it came to a potato patch which, in turn, led to an orchard where the lane began to drop down to the Mill valley.

There were two ways to get to the Old Stone Mill. One was from the sideroad by a lane that, bordered with grassy, flower-filled banks, wound between snake fences, alongside which grew irregular clumps of hazel and blue beech, dogwood, and thorn bushes. Beyond that, on one side, were fields of grain just emerging on this bright June morning, and on the other side, a long stretch of hay fields filled with mixed timothy and red clover, rich in color and fragrance, which ran along the snake fence until it reached a potato patch, which then led to an orchard where the lane began to slope down to the Mill valley.

At the crest of the hill travellers with even the merest embryonic aesthetic taste were forced to pause. For there the valley with its sweet loveliness lay in full view before them. Far away to the right, out of an angle in the woods, ran the Mill Creek to fill the pond which brimmed gleaming to the green bank of the dam. Beyond the pond a sloping grassy sward showed green under an open beech and maple woods. On the hither side of the pond an orchard ran down hill to the water's edge, and at the nearer corner of the dam, among a clump of ancient willows, stood the Old Stone Mill, with house attached, and across the mill yard the shed and barn, all neat as a tidy housewife's kitchen. To the left of the mill, with its green turf-clad dam and placid gleaming pond, wandered off green fields of many shading colours, through which ran the Mill Creek, foaming as if enraged that it should have been even for a brief space paused in its flow to serve another's will. Then, beyond the many-shaded fields, woods again, spruce and tamarack, where the stream entered, and maple and beech on the higher levels. That was one way to the mill, the way the farmers took with their grist or their oats for old Charley Boyle to grind.

At the top of the hill, travelers with even a hint of an artistic sense had to stop. There, the valley's beauty unfolded before them. Far to the right, a stream ran out from the woods, flowing into a pond that sparkled against the green bank of the dam. Beyond the pond, a sloping grassy area appeared lush beneath the open beech and maple trees. On this side of the pond, an orchard sloped down to the water's edge, and at the nearer corner of the dam, among a cluster of ancient willows, stood the Old Stone Mill, with a house attached. Across the mill yard were a shed and barn, all as tidy as a neat housewife’s kitchen. To the left of the mill, with its green-turfed dam and calm, sparkling pond, stretched fields in various shades of green, through which Mill Creek flowed, bubbling as if annoyed at having to pause even briefly to fulfill someone else's needs. Then, beyond the colorful fields, more woods appeared—spruce and tamarack where the stream entered, and maple and beech in the higher areas. That was one route to the mill, the path farmers took with their grain or oats for old Charley Boyle to grind.

The other way came in by the McKenzies' lane from the Concession Line, which ran at right angles to the sideroad. This was a mere foot path, sometimes used by riders who came for a bag of flour or meal when the barrel or bin had unawares run low. This path led through the beech and maple woods to the farther end of the dam, where it divided, to the right if one wished to go to the mill yard, and across the dam if one wished to reach the house. From any point of view the Old Stone Mill, with its dam and pond, its surrounding woods and fields and orchard, made a picture of rare loveliness, and suggestive of deep fulness of peace. At least, the woman standing at the dam, where the shade of the willows fell, found it so. The beauty, the quiet of the scene, rested her; the full sweet harmony of those many voices in which Nature pours forth herself on a summer day, stole in upon her heart and comforted her. She was a woman of striking appearance. Tall and straight she stood, a figure full of strength; her dark face stamped with features that bespoke her Highland ancestry, her black hair shot with silver threads, parting in waves over her forehead; her eyes deep set, black and sombre, glowing with that mystic light that shines only in eyes that have for generations peered into the gloom of Highland glens.

The other path came in by the McKenzies' lane from the Concession Line, which ran perpendicular to the sideroad. This was just a footpath, sometimes used by riders who came for a bag of flour or meal when their supply had unexpectedly run low. This path led through the beech and maple woods to the far end of the dam, where it split: to the right for the mill yard, and across the dam for the house. From any angle, the Old Stone Mill, with its dam and pond, surrounded by woods, fields, and an orchard, created a stunning picture, evoking a deep sense of peace. At least, that’s how the woman standing at the dam, in the shade of the willows, felt. The beauty and tranquility of the scene soothed her; the sweet melody of all the sounds of nature on a summer day touched her heart and comforted her. She was a woman of striking presence. Standing tall and straight, her figure radiated strength; her dark face featured traits that reflected her Highland heritage, her black hair streaked with silver, waving over her forehead; her eyes were deep-set, dark and serious, glowing with a mystical light that can only be found in eyes that have gazed into the shadows of Highland glens for generations.

“Ay, it's a bonny spot,” she sighed, her rugged face softening as she gazed. “It's a bonny spot, and it would be a sore thing to part it.”

“Aye, it’s a beautiful spot,” she sighed, her weathered face softening as she looked around. “It’s a beautiful spot, and it would be a hard thing to leave it.”

As she stood looking and listening her face changed. Through the hum of the mill there pierced now and then the notes of a violin.

As she stood there, watching and listening, her expression shifted. Amidst the buzz of the mill, the sound of a violin occasionally broke through.

“Oh, that weary fiddle!” she said with an impatient shake of her head. But in a few moments the impatience in her face passed into tender pity. “Ah, well, well,” she sighed, “poor man, it is the kind heart he has, whateffer.”

“Oh, that tired fiddle!” she said, shaking her head in frustration. But after a moment, the impatience on her face turned into gentle sympathy. “Ah, well, well,” she sighed, “poor guy, he really does have a kind heart, no matter what.”

She passed down the bank into the house, then through the large living-room, speckless in its thrifty order, into a longer room that joined house to mill. She glanced at the tall clock that stood beside the door. “Mercy me!” she cried, “it's time my own work was done. But I'll just step in and see—” She opened the door leading to the mill and stood silent. A neat little man with cheery, rosy face, clean-shaven, and with a mass of curly hair tinged with grey hanging about his forehead, was seated upon a chair tipped back against the wall, playing a violin with great vigour and unmistakable delight.

She walked down the path into the house, then through the big living room, spotless in its tidy organization, into a longer room that connected the house to the mill. She glanced at the tall clock next to the door. “Goodness!” she exclaimed, “I need to finish my own work. But I'll just step in and see—” She opened the door to the mill and stood quietly. A tidy little man with a cheerful, rosy face, clean-shaven, and with a bunch of curly hair touched with grey hanging around his forehead, was sitting in a chair tipped back against the wall, playing a violin with great energy and obvious joy.

“The mill's a-workin', mother,” he cried without stopping his flying fingers, “and I'm keepin' my eye upon her.”

“The mill's working, Mom,” he shouted without stopping his flying fingers, “and I'm keeping an eye on it.”

She shook her head reproachfully at her husband. “Ay, the mill is workin' indeed, but it's not of the mill you're thinking.”

She shook her head in disapproval at her husband. “Yeah, the mill is working, but it’s not the mill you’re thinking of.”

“Of what then?” he cried cheerily, still playing.

“Of what then?” he exclaimed happily, still playing.

“It is of that raising and of the dancing, I'll be bound you.”

“It’s definitely about that lift and the dancing, I assure you.”

“Wrong, mother,” replied the little man exultant. “Sure you're wrong. Listen to this. What is it now?”

“Wrong, mom,” replied the little man excitedly. “You’re definitely wrong. Listen to this. What’s going on now?”

“Nonsense,” cried the woman, “how do I know?”

“Nonsense,” the woman exclaimed, “how am I supposed to know?”

“But listen, Elsie, darlin',” he cried, dropping into his Irish brogue. “Don't you mind—” and on he played for a few minutes. “Now you mind, don't you?”

“But listen, Elsie, darling,” he exclaimed, slipping into his Irish accent. “Don't you worry—” and he continued playing for a few minutes. “Now you understand, right?”

“Of course, I mind, 'The Lass o' Gowrie.' But what of it?” she cried, heroically struggling to maintain her stern appearance.

“Of course, I care about 'The Lass o' Gowrie.' But who cares?” she shouted, trying hard to keep a serious look on her face.

But even as she spoke her face, so amazing in its power of swiftly changing expression, took on a softer look.

But even as she spoke, her face, which was incredible in its ability to quickly change expression, took on a softer appearance.

“Ah, there you are,” cried the little man in triumph, “now I know you remember. And it's twenty-four years to-morrow, Elsie, darlin', since—” He suddenly dropped his violin on some meal bags at his side and sprang toward her.

“Ah, there you are,” the little man exclaimed triumphantly, “now I know you remember. And it’s twenty-four years tomorrow, Elsie, darling, since—” He suddenly dropped his violin onto some bags of grain next to him and rushed toward her.

“Go away with you.” She closed the door quickly behind her. “Whisht now! Be quate now, I'm sayin'. You're just as foolish as ever you were.”

“Go away!” She quickly shut the door behind her. “Shh! Be quiet now, I’m telling you. You're just as foolish as you’ve always been.”

“Foolish? No mother, not foolish, but wise yon time, although it's foolish enough I've been often since. And,” he added with a sigh, “it's not much luck I've brought you, except for the boys. They'll do, perhaps, what I've not done.”

“Foolish? No, Mom, not foolish, but wise back then, even though I've often been foolish since. And,” he added with a sigh, “I haven't brought you much luck, except for the boys. They might do what I haven't.”

“Whisht now, lad,” said his wife, patting his shoulder gently, for a great tenderness flowed over her eloquent face. “What has come to you to-day? Go away now to your work,” she added in her former tone, “there's the hay waiting, you know well. Go now and I'll watch the grist.”

“Shh now, dear,” said his wife, gently patting his shoulder, as a warm tenderness filled her expressive face. “What’s gotten into you today? Go on now to your work,” she continued in her usual tone, “the hay is waiting, you know that. Go on and I’ll keep an eye on the grist.”

“And why would you watch the grist, mother?” said a voice from the mill door, as a young man of eighteen years stepped inside. He was his mother's son. The same swarthy, rugged face, the same deep-set, sombre eyes, the same suggestion of strength in every line of his body, of power in every move he made and of passion in every glance. “Indeed, you will do no such thing. Dad'll watch the grist and I'll slash down the hay in no time. And do you know, mother,” he continued in a tone of suppressed excitement, “have you heard the big news?” His mother waited. “He's coming home to-day. He's coming with the Murrays, and Alec will bring him to the raising.”

“Why would you watch the grist, Mom?” said a voice from the mill door as an eighteen-year-old young man stepped inside. He was his mother's son, with the same dark, rugged face, the same deep-set, serious eyes, and a hint of strength in every line of his body, power in every move he made, and passion in every glance. “You won't be doing that. Dad will watch the grist, and I'll take care of cutting down the hay in no time. And guess what, Mom,” he continued in an excited tone, “have you heard the big news?” His mother waited. “He’s coming home today. He’s coming with the Murrays, and Alec will bring him to the raising.”

A throb of light swept across the mother's face, but she only said in a voice calm and steady, “Well, you'd better get that hay down. It'll be late enough before it is in.”

A flash of light passed over the mother's face, but she simply said in a calm and steady voice, “Well, you’d better get that hay down. It’ll be late enough before it’s in.”

“Listen to her, Barney,” cried her husband scornfully. “And she'll not be going to the raising today, either. The boy'll be home by one in the morning, and sure that's time enough.”

“Listen to her, Barney,” her husband said with contempt. “And she won’t be going to the raising today, either. The boy will be home by one in the morning, and that’s plenty of time.”

Barney stood looking at his mother with a quiet smile on his face. “We will have dinner early,” he said, “and I'll just take a turn at the hay.”

Barney stood looking at his mom with a soft smile on his face. “We’ll have dinner early,” he said, “and I’ll just take a quick turn at the hay.”

She turned and entered the house without a word, while he took down the scythe from its peg, removed the blade from the snath and handed it to his father.

She turned and walked into the house without saying anything, while he took the scythe down from its hook, removed the blade from the handle, and handed it to his father.

“Give it a turn or two,” he said; “you're better than me at this.”

“Give it a turn or two,” he said, “you're better at this than I am.”

“Here then,” replied his father, handing him the violin, “and you're better at this.”

“Here you go,” replied his father, handing him the violin, “and you’re better at this.”

“They would not say so to-night, Dad,” replied the lad as he took the violin from his father's hands, looking it over reverently. In a very few minutes his father came back with the scythe ready for work; and Barney, fastening it to the snath, again set off up the lane.

“They won’t say that tonight, Dad,” the boy replied as he took the violin from his father's hands, examining it with care. In just a few minutes, his father returned with the scythe prepared for use; and Barney, attaching it to the handle, set off up the lane again.





II

THE DAUGHTER OF THE MANSE

Two hours later, down from the dusty sideroad, a girl swinging a milk pail in her hand turned into the mill lane. As she stepped from the glare and dust of the highroad into the lane, it seemed as if Nature had been waiting to find in her the touch that makes perfect; so truly, in all her fresh daintiness, did she seem a bit of that green shady lane with its sweet fragrance and its fresh beauty.

Two hours later, a girl swinging a milk pail in her hand came down from the dusty side road and turned onto the mill lane. As she stepped out of the bright sunlight and dust of the main road into the lane, it felt like Nature had been waiting for her to bring out its full beauty; she really seemed to embody the essence of that green, shady lane with its sweet scent and fresh charm.

It had taken sixteen years of wholesome country life to round that supple form into its firm lines of grace, and to tint those moulded cheeks with the dainty bloom that seemed a reflection from the thistle heads that nodded at her through the snake fence. It had taken sixteen years of pure-hearted, joyous living to lend those eyes, azure as the sky above, their brave, clear glance; sixteen years of unsullied maidenhood to endow her with that divine something of mystery which, with its shy reserve and fearless trust, awakens reverence and rebukes impurity as with the vision of God.

It took sixteen years of healthy country living to shape that graceful figure and give those sculpted cheeks a delicate glow that seemed to reflect the thistle heads nodding beside her through the snake fence. It took sixteen years of genuine, joyful living to give those sky-blue eyes their bold, clear look; sixteen years of untouched youth to bless her with that special air of mystery which, with its gentle modesty and fearless trust, inspires respect and condemns impurity like a vision of the divine.

Her sunbonnet, fallen back from her yellow hair, shining golden in the sun, revealed a face strong, brave and kind, with just a touch of pride. The pride showed most, however, in the poise of her head and the carriage of her shoulders. But when the mobile lips parted in a smile over the straight rows of white teeth one forgot the pride and thought only of the soft persuasive lips.

Her sunbonnet had slipped back from her yellow hair, shining golden in the sun, revealing a face that was strong, brave, and kind, with just a hint of pride. The pride was most evident in how she held her head and carried her shoulders. But when her expressive lips parted in a smile over her straight white teeth, one forgot the pride and focused only on her soft, inviting lips.

As she sprang up the green turf, she drew in deep breaths of clover-scented air, and exclaimed aloud, “Oh, this is good!” She peeped through the snake fence at the luscious rich masses of red clover. “What a bed!” she cried; “I believe I'll try it.” Over the fence she sprang, and in a thorn tree's shade, deep in the fragrant blossoms, she stretched herself at full length upon her back. For some minutes she lay in the luxury of that fragrant bed looking up through the spreading thorn tree branches to the blue sky with its floating, fleecy clouds far overhead. The lazy drone of the bees in the clover beside her, the languorous summer airs swaying into gentle nodding the timothy stalks just above her head, and all the soothing sounds of a summer morning, that many-voiced choir that sings to the great God Nature's glad content that all is so very good, rested and comforted the girl's heart and body, making her know as she had not known before how very weary she had been and how deep an ache her heart had held.

As she jumped onto the green grass, she took deep breaths of the clover-scented air and exclaimed, “Oh, this is wonderful!” She peeked through the snake fence at the lush, rich masses of red clover. “What a perfect spot!” she cried; “I think I’ll give it a try.” She leaped over the fence and, in the shade of a thorn tree, deep in the fragrant blossoms, she lay back comfortably. For several minutes, she enjoyed the luxury of that fragrant bed, gazing up through the spreading thorn tree branches at the blue sky with its floating, fluffy clouds far above. The lazy buzz of the bees in the clover beside her, the warm summer breeze gently swaying the timothy stalks just above her head, and all the soothing sounds of a summer morning—a many-voiced choir that sings to the great God Nature’s joyful content that everything is so good—relaxed and comforted the girl’s heart and body, making her realize, as she hadn’t before, how very tired she had been and how deep an ache her heart had held.

“Oh, it's good!” she cried again, stretching her hands at full length above her head. “I wish I could stay for one whole day, just here in the clover with the bees and the birds and the trees and the clouds and the blue sky, no children, no dinner, no tidying up.”

“Oh, it’s so nice!” she exclaimed again, stretching her arms up above her head. “I wish I could stay here for a whole day, just in the clover with the bees, the birds, the trees, the clouds, and the blue sky, no kids, no dinner, no cleaning up.”

As she lay there it seemed to her as if she had thrown off for the moment the load she had been carrying for many months. For a year she had tried to fill in the minister's household her mother's place. Without a day's warning the burden had been laid upon her shoulders, but with the fine courage that youth and love combine to give, denying herself even the poor luxury of indulgence of the grief that had fallen upon her young heart, she had given herself, without thought of anything heroic in her giving, to the caring for the house and the household, and the comforting as best she could of her father, suddenly bereft of her who had been to him not wife alone, but comrade and counsellor as well. Without a thought, she had at once surrendered all the bright plans that she, with her mother, had cherished for the cultivation of her varied talents, and had turned to the dull, monotonous routine of household duties with never a thought but that she must do it. There was no one else.

As she lay there, it felt like she had finally let go of the weight she had been carrying for months. For a year, she had been trying to take her mother's place in the minister's household. Out of the blue, this responsibility had been placed on her, but with the brave spirit that youth and love bring together, she denied herself even the small comfort of indulging in the grief that had hit her young heart. She had devoted herself, without thinking of anything heroic about it, to managing the house and caring for her father, who was suddenly left without the woman who was not just his wife, but also his friend and advisor. Without a second thought, she had given up all the bright plans she had shared with her mother to develop her diverse talents and had instead turned to the dull, monotonous routine of household chores, believing she simply had to do it. There was no one else.

“I believe I am tired,” she said again aloud; then letting her heart follow her eyes into and beyond the blue above her, she cried softly, “O mother, how tired you must have been with it all, and how much you did for me! For me, great, big lump that I am! Dear little mother. Oh, if I had only known! Oh, we were all so thoughtless!” She stretched up her hands again to the blue sky with its fleecy clouds. “For your sake, mother dear,” she whispered. Not often had any seen those brave eyes dim with tears. Not often since that day when they had carried her mother out from the Manse and left her behind with the weeping, clinging children, and even now she hastily wiped the tears away, chiding herself the while. “I never saw HER cry,” she said to herself, “not once, except for some of us. And I will try. I MUST try. It is hard to give up,” and again the tears welled up in the brave blue eyes. “Nonsense,” she cried impatiently, sitting up straight, “don't be a big, selfish baby. They're just the dearest little darlings in the world, and I'll do my best for them.”

“I think I'm tired,” she said again aloud; then letting her heart follow her gaze into the bright blue sky above, she softly cried, “Oh, mother, how tired you must have been with everything, and how much you did for me! For me, this great, big lump that I am! Dear little mother. Oh, if I had only known! Oh, we were all so thoughtless!” She raised her hands toward the blue sky with its fluffy clouds. “For your sake, dear mother,” she whispered. Not many had seen those brave eyes filled with tears. Not since the day they carried her mother out from the Manse and left her with the weeping, clinging children, and even now she quickly wiped the tears away, scolding herself as she did. “I never saw HER cry,” she reminded herself, “not once, except for some of us. And I will try. I MUST try. It’s hard to let go,” and again the tears filled her brave blue eyes. “Nonsense,” she said impatiently, sitting up straight, “don’t be a big, selfish baby. They’re just the sweetest little darlings in the world, and I’ll do my best for them.”

Her moment of self-pity was gone in a flood of shamed indignation. She locked her hands round her knees and looked about her. “It is a beautiful world after all. And how near the beauty is to us; just over the fence and you are in the thick of it. Oh, but this is great!” Once more she rolled in an ecstasy of luxurious delight in the clover and lay again supine, revelling in that riot of caressing sounds and scents.

Her moment of feeling sorry for herself vanished in a rush of embarrassed anger. She clasped her hands around her knees and surveyed her surroundings. “It really is a beautiful world. And the beauty is so close; just over the fence, and you’re right in the middle of it. Oh, this is amazing!” Once again, she rolled in a blissful luxury among the clover and lay back, enjoying the overwhelming mix of soothing sounds and smells.

“Kir-r-r-ink-a-chink, kir-r-r-ink-a-chink—”

“Chirp, chirp—”

She sprang up alert and listening. “That is old Charley, I suppose, or Barney, perhaps, sharpening his scythe.” She climbed up the conveniently jutting ends of the fence rails and looked over the field.

She jumped up, wide awake and listening. “That’s probably old Charley, or maybe Barney, sharpening his scythe.” She climbed up the conveniently sticking-out ends of the fence rails and looked over the field.

“It's Barney,” she said, shading her eyes with her hand; “I wonder he does not cut his fingers.” She sat herself down upon the top rail and leaned against the stake.

“It's Barney,” she said, shielding her eyes with her hand; “I wonder why he doesn’t cut his fingers.” She sat down on the top rail and leaned against the post.

“My! what a sweep,” she said in admiring tones as the young man swayed to and fro in all the rhythmic grace of the mower's stride, swinging easily now backward the curving blade and then forward in a cutting sweep, clean and swift, laying the even swath. Alas! the clattering machine-knives have driven off from our hay-fields the mower's art with all its rhythmic grace.

“My! What a sweep!” she said admiringly as the young man swayed back and forth with the graceful rhythm of a mower, easily swinging the curved blade backward and then forward in a clean, swift cutting motion, creating a perfectly even swath. Unfortunately, the noisy machine blades have taken away the mower's art along with all its rhythmic grace from our hayfields.

Those were days when men were famous according as they could “cut off the heels of a rival mower.” There are that grieve that, one by one, from field and from forest, are banished those ancient arts of daily toil by which men were wont to prove their might, their skill of hand and eye, their invincible endurance. But there still offer in life's stern daily fight full opportunity to prove manhood in ways less picturesque perhaps, but no less truly testing.

Those were the days when men became well-known for how well they could "take down the competition." Many lament that, one by one, the old ways of hard work from fields and forests are fading away, the methods by which men used to showcase their strength, skill, and endurance. However, life still presents countless chances to demonstrate manhood, in ways that may not be as dramatic, but are just as genuinely challenging.

Down the swath came Barney, his sinewy body swinging in very poetry of motion.

Down the path came Barney, his lean body moving like poetry in motion.

“Doesn't he do it well!” said the girl, following with admiring eyes every movement of his well-poised frame. “How big he is! Why—” and her blue eyes widened with startled surprise, “he's almost a man!” The tint of the thistle bloom deepened in her cheek. She glanced down and made as if to spring to the ground; then settling herself resolutely back against her fence stake, she exclaimed, “Pshaw! I don't care. He is just a boy. Anyway, I'm not going to mind Barney Boyle.”

“Doesn’t he do it well!” said the girl, watching with admiration every move of his well-built frame. “Wow—” and her blue eyes widened in surprise, “he’s almost a man!” The color in her cheeks deepened. She looked down and seemed ready to jump off the fence; then, firmly settling back against the fence post, she declared, “Pshaw! I don’t care. He’s just a boy. Anyway, I’m not going to worry about Barney Boyle.”

On came the mower in mighty sweeps, cutting the swath clean out to the end.

The mower moved forward in powerful strokes, clearing the path all the way to the end.

“Well done!” cried the girl. “You'll be cutting off Long John's heels in a year or so.”

“Great job!” shouted the girl. “You'll be slicing off Long John's heels in a year or so.”

“A year or so! If I can't do it to-day I never can. But I don't want to blow.”

“A year or so! If I can’t do it today, I’ll never be able to. But I don’t want to mess it up.”

“You needn't. They're all talking about you, with your binding and pitching and cradling, and what not.”

“You don’t have to. Everyone’s talking about you, with your binding, pitching, and cradling, and all that.”

“They are, are they? Who is good enough to waste breath on me?”

“They are, right? Who's good enough to waste their breath on me?”

“Oh, everybody. The McKenzie girls were just telling me the other day.”

“Oh, everyone. The McKenzie girls were just telling me the other day.”

“Oh, pshaw! I ran away from their crowd, but that's nothing.”

“Oh, come on! I left their crowd, but that’s no big deal.”

“And I suppose you have not an idea how nice you look as you go swinging along?”

"And I guess you don't even realize how great you look while you're walking along?"

“Do I? That's the only time then.”

“Do I? Then that’s the only time.”

“Oh, now you're fishing, and I'm not going to bite. Where did you learn the scythe?”

“Oh, now you're trying to manipulate me, and I'm not going to fall for it. Where did you learn to use the scythe?”

“Where? Right here where we had to, Dick and I. By the way, he's coming home to-day.” He glanced at her face quickly as he said this, but her face showed only a frank pleasure.

“Where? Right here where we had to, Dick and I. By the way, he's coming home today.” He quickly glanced at her face as he said this, but her expression showed nothing but genuine happiness.

“To-day? Good. Won't your mother be glad?”

“To-day? Great. Won't your mom be happy?”

“Yes. And some other people, too,” said Barney.

“Yes. And other people as well,” said Barney.

“And who, particularly?”

"And who, specifically?"

A sudden shyness seemed to seize the young man, but recovering himself, “Well, I guess I will, myself, a little. This is the first time he has ever been away. We never slept a night apart from each other as long as I can mind till he went to college last year. He used to put his arm just round me here,” touching his breast. “I'll tell you the first nights after he went I used to feel for him in the dark and be sick to find the place empty.”

A sudden shyness seemed to hit the young man, but after a moment, he said, “Well, I guess I will, to some extent. This is the first time he’s ever been away. We’ve never spent a night apart as long as I can remember until he went to college last year. He used to put his arm right around me here,” he said, touching his chest. “I’ll tell you, the first nights after he left, I would reach for him in the dark and feel sick finding the space empty.”

“Well,” said the girl doubtfully, “I hope he won't be different. College does make a difference, you know.”

“Well,” the girl said uncertainly, “I hope he won't be different. College really changes people, you know.”

“Different! Dick! He'd better not. I'll thrash the daylights out of him. But he won't be different. Not to us, nor,” he added shyly, “to you.”

“Different! Dick! He'd better not. I'll beat him up. But he won't be different. Not to us, nor,” he added shyly, “to you.”

“Oh, to me?” She laughed lightly. “He had better not try any airs with me.”

“Oh, to me?” She chuckled softly. “He better not try to act all high and mighty with me.”

“What would you do?” inquired Barney. “You couldn't take it out of his hide.”

“What would you do?” asked Barney. “You couldn't take it out of him.”

“Oh, I'd fix him. I'd take him down,” she replied with a knowing shake of her head.

“Oh, I’d take care of him. I’d take him down,” she replied with a knowing shake of her head.

“Poor Dick! He's in for a hard time,” replied Barney. “But nothing can change Dick. And I am awful glad he's coming to-day, in time for the raising, too.”

“Poor Dick! He's going to have a tough time,” said Barney. “But nothing can change Dick. And I'm really glad he's coming today, just in time for the raising, too.”

“The raising? Oh, yes. The McLeods'. Yes, I remember. And,” regretfully, “a big supper and a big spree afterwards in the new barn.”

“The raising? Oh, yes. The McLeods'. Yes, I remember. And,” regretfully, “a big dinner and a huge party afterwards in the new barn.”

“Are not you going?” inquired Barney.

“Are you not going?” Barney asked.

“I don't know. They want me to go to help, but I don't think I'll go. I don't think father would like me to go, and,”—a pause—“anyway, I don't think I can get away.”

“I don't know. They want me to go help, but I don't think I'll go. I don't think dad would want me to go, and,”—a pause—“anyway, I don't think I can get away.”

“Oh, pshaw! Get Old Nancy in. She can take care of the children for once. You would like the raising. It's great fun.”

“Oh, come on! Get Old Nancy in. She can watch the kids for once. You’d enjoy the parenting. It’s a lot of fun.”

“Oh! wouldn't I, though? It's fine to see them racing. They get so wild and yell so.”

“Oh! Wouldn’t I? It’s great to watch them race. They get so wild and shout so much.”

“Well, come on then. You must come. They'll all be disappointed, if you don't. And Dick is coming that way, too. Alec Murray is to bring him on his way home from town.” Again Barney glanced keenly at her face, but he saw only puzzled uncertainty there.

“Well, come on then. You have to come. Everyone will be disappointed if you don’t. And Dick is on his way here, too. Alec Murray is bringing him home from town.” Again, Barney looked closely at her face, but he only saw confused uncertainty there.

“Well, I don't know. We'll see. At any rate, I must go now.”

“Well, I’m not sure. We’ll see. Either way, I have to go now.”

“Wait,” cried Barney, “I'll go with you. We're having dinner early to-day.” He hung up the scythe in the thorn tree and threw the stone at the foot.

“Wait,” shouted Barney, “I'll come with you. We're eating dinner early today.” He hung the scythe in the thorn tree and tossed the stone at the base.

“I wish you would promise to come,” he said earnestly.

“I wish you would promise to come,” he said sincerely.

“Do you, really?” The blue eyes turned full upon him.

“Do you, really?” The blue eyes focused directly on him.

“Of course I do. It will be lots better fun if you are there.” The frank, boyish honesty of his tone seemed to disappoint the blue eyes. Together in silence they set off down the lane.

“Of course I do. It’ll be way more fun if you’re there.” The straightforward, boyish honesty in his voice seemed to let down the blue eyes. Together in silence, they headed down the lane.

“Well,” she said, resuming their conversation, “I don't think I can go, but I'll see. You'll be playing for the dancing, I suppose?”

“Well,” she said, picking up their conversation again, “I don’t think I can go, but I’ll see. You’ll be playing for the dancing, I guess?”

“No. I won't play if Dan is around, and I guess he'll be there. I may spell him a little perhaps.”

“No. I won't play if Dan is around, and I guess he'll be there. I might take over for him a little maybe.”

“Then you'll be dancing yourself. You're great at that, I know.”

“Then you'll be dancing yourself. You're really good at that, I know.”

“Me? Not much. It's Dick. Oh, he's a dandy! He's a bird! You ought to see him! I'll make him do the Highland Fling.”

“Me? Not much. It's Dick. Oh, he's great! He's a character! You should see him! I'll make him do the Highland Fling.”

“Oh, Dick, Dick!” she cried impatiently, “everything is Dick with you.”

“Oh, Dick, Dick!” she exclaimed impatiently, “everything is about you.”

Barney glanced at her, and after a moment's pause said, “Yes. I guess you're right. Everything is pretty much Dick with me. Next to my mother, Dick is the finest in all the world.”

Barney looked at her, and after a brief pause said, “Yeah. I guess you're right. Everything is pretty much about Dick for me. Next to my mom, Dick is the best in the whole world.”

At the crest of the hill they stood looking silently upon the scene spread out before them.

At the top of the hill, they stood quietly, looking at the view spread out in front of them.

“There,” said Barney, “if I live to be a hundred years, I can't forget that,” and he waved his hand over the valley. Then he continued, “I tell you what, with the moon just over the pond there making a track of light across the pond—” She glanced shyly at him. The sombre eyes were looking far away.

“There,” said Barney, “even if I live to be a hundred, I won’t forget that,” and he waved his hand over the valley. Then he continued, “I’ll tell you, with the moon just above the pond making a path of light across it—” She glanced at him shyly. His dark eyes were gazing far away.

“I know,” she said softly; “it must be lovely.”

“I know,” she said softly, “it must be nice.”

Through the silence that followed there rose and fell with musical cadence a call long and clear, “Who-o-o-hoo.”

Through the silence that followed, a long, clear call rose and fell with a musical rhythm, “Who-o-o-hoo.”

“That's mother,” said Barney, answering the call with a quick shout. “You'll be in time for dinner.”

“That's mom,” said Barney, answering the call with a quick shout. “You'll make it for dinner.”

“Dinner!” she cried with a gasp. “I'll have to get my buttermilk and other things and hurry home.” And she ran at full speed down the hill and into the mill yard, followed by Barney protesting that it was too hot to run.

“Dinner!” she gasped. “I need to grab my buttermilk and some other things and rush home.” And she sprinted down the hill and into the mill yard, with Barney trailing behind, complaining that it was too hot to run.

“How are you, Mrs. Boyle?” she panted. “I'm in an awful hurry. I'm after father's buttermilk and that recipe, you know.”

“How are you, Mrs. Boyle?” she breathed heavily. “I’m in a huge rush. I’m after Dad’s buttermilk and that recipe, you know.”

Mrs. Boyle's eyes rested lovingly upon her flushed face.

Mrs. Boyle's eyes gently lingered on her flushed face.

“Indeed, there's no hurry, Margaret. Barney should not be letting you run.”

"You're right, there's no rush, Margaret. Barney shouldn't be letting you run."

“Letting me!” she laughed defiantly. “Indeed, he had all he could do to keep up.”

“Letting me!” she laughed boldly. “Honestly, he could barely keep up.”

“And that I had,” said Barney, “and, mother, tell her she must come to the raising.”

“And I did,” said Barney, “and, Mom, tell her she has to come to the raising.”

“And are you not going?” said the older woman.

“And aren't you going?” said the older woman.

“I don't think so. You know father—well, he wouldn't care for me to be at the dance.”

“I don't think so. You know how Dad is—he wouldn't want me to be at the dance.”

“Yes, yes, I know,” quickly replied Mrs. Boyle, “but you might just come with me and look quietly on. And, indeed, the change will be doing you good. I will just call for you, and speak to your father this afternoon.”

“Yes, yes, I know,” Mrs. Boyle replied quickly, “but you could just come with me and watch quietly. Honestly, it’ll be good for you. I’ll just check in with you and talk to your dad this afternoon.”

“Oh, I don't know, Mrs. Boyle. I hardly think I ought.”

“Oh, I don't know, Mrs. Boyle. I really don’t think I should.”

“Hoots, lassie! Come away, then, into the milk-house.”

“Hoots, girl! Come on, then, into the milk-house.”

Back among the overhanging willows stood the little whitewashed log milkhouse, built over a little brook that gurgled clear and cool over the gravelly floor.

Back among the drooping willows stood the small whitewashed log milkhouse, built over a little stream that gurgled clear and cool over the gravelly bottom.

“What a lovely place,” said Margaret, stepping along the foot stones.

“What a beautiful place,” said Margaret, stepping along the stepping stones.

“Ay, it's clean and sweet,” said Mrs. Boyle. “And that is what you most need with the milk and butter.”

“Ay, it’s clean and sweet,” said Mrs. Boyle. “And that’s what you really need with the milk and butter.”

She took up an earthen jar from the gravelly bed and filled the girl's pail with buttermilk.

She picked up a clay jar from the gravelly ground and filled the girl's bucket with buttermilk.

“Thank you, Mrs. Boyle. And now for that recipe for the scones.”

“Thank you, Mrs. Boyle. Now, about that recipe for the scones.”

“Och, yes!” said Mrs. Boyle. “There's no recipe at all. It is just this way—” And she elucidated the mysteries of sconemaking.

“Ah, yes!” said Mrs. Boyle. “There’s no recipe at all. It’s just this way—” And she explained the secrets of making scones.

“But they will not taste a bit like yours, I'm sure,” cried Margaret, in despair.

“But they won’t taste even a little like yours, I’m sure,” Margaret cried, feeling hopeless.

“Never you fear, lassie. You hurry away home now and get your dinner past, and we will call for you on our way.”

“Don't worry, girl. You go on home now and have your dinner, and we’ll pick you up on our way.”

“Here, lassie,” she cried, “your father will like this. It is only churned th' day.” She rolled a pat of butter in a clean linen cloth, laid it between two rhubarb leaves and set it in a small basket.

“Here, sweetie,” she called, “your dad will love this. It's just been churned today.” She rolled a pat of butter in a clean linen cloth, placed it between two rhubarb leaves, and set it in a small basket.

“Good-bye,” said the girl as she kissed the dark cheek. “You're far too kind to me.”

“Goodbye,” said the girl as she kissed his dark cheek. “You’re way too nice to me.”

“Poor lassie, poor lassie, I would I could be kinder. It's a good girl you are, and a brave one.”

“Poor girl, poor girl, I wish I could be kinder. You're a good person, and a brave one.”

“Not very brave, I fear,” replied the girl, as she quickly turned away and ran up the hill and out of sight.

“Not very brave, I’m afraid,” replied the girl, as she quickly turned away and ran up the hill and out of sight.

“Poor motherless lassie,” said Mrs. Boyle, looking after her with loving eyes; “it's a heavy care she has, and the minister, poor man, he can't see it. Well, well, she has the promise.”

“Poor motherless girl,” said Mrs. Boyle, watching her with affectionate eyes; “it's a tough burden she carries, and the minister, poor guy, doesn't see it. Well, well, she has hope.”





III

THE RAISING

The building of a bank-barn was a watershed in farm chronology. Toward that event or from it the years took their flight. For many summers the big boulders were gathered from the fields and piled in a long heap at the bottom of the lane on their way to their ultimate destination, the foundation of the bank-barn. During the winter, previous the “timber was got out.” From the forest trees, maple, beech or elm—for the pine was long since gone—the main sills, the plates, the posts and cross-beams were squared and hauled to the site of the new barn. Hither also the sand from the pit at the big hill, and the stone from the heap at the bottom of the lane, were drawn. And before the snow had quite gone the lighter lumber—flooring, scantling, sheeting and shingles—were marshalled to the scene of action. Then with the spring the masons and framers appeared and began their work of organising from this mass of material the structure that was to be at once the pride of the farm and the symbol of its prosperity.

The construction of a bank barn was a pivotal moment in the farm's history. From that point, the years rolled by. For many summers, large boulders were collected from the fields and stacked in a long pile at the end of the lane, on their way to their final resting place— the foundation of the bank barn. During the winter, timber was sourced. Trees like maple, beech, or elm—since the pine was long gone—were cut down, and the main sills, plates, posts, and cross-beams were squared off and transported to the barn site. Sand from the pit at the big hill and stone from the pile at the end of the lane were also brought in. Before the snow fully melted, the lighter lumber—flooring, scantling, sheeting, and shingles—was gathered at the construction site. Then, with spring's arrival, the masons and framers showed up and began the task of building a structure that would become both the pride of the farm and a symbol of its success.

From the very first the enterprise was carried on under the acknowledged, but none the less critical, observation of the immediate neighbourhood. For instance, it had been a matter of free discussion whether “them timbers of McLeod's new barn wasn't too blamed heavy,” and it was Jack McKenzie's openly expressed opinion that “one of them 'purline plates' was so all-fired crooked that it would do for both sides at onct.” But the confidence of the community in Jack Murray, framer, was sufficiently strong to allay serious forebodings. And by the time the masons had set firm and solid the many-coloured boulders in the foundation, the community at large had begun to take interest in the undertaking.

From the very beginning, the project was carried out under the attentive, yet critical, watch of the local community. For example, there was a lively debate about whether "the beams of McLeod's new barn were too ridiculously heavy," and Jack McKenzie's blunt opinion was that "one of those purlin plates was so crooked that it could work for both sides at once." However, the community's trust in Jack Murray, the framer, was strong enough to ease their serious worries. By the time the masons had securely set the colorful boulders in the foundation, the broader community had started to take an interest in the project.

The McLeod raising was to be an event of no ordinary importance. It had the distinction of being, in the words of Jack Murray, framer, “the biggest thing in buildin's ever seen in them parts.” Indeed, so magnificent were its dimensions that Ben Fallows, who stood just five feet in his stocking soles, and was, therefore, a man of considerable importance in his estimation, was overheard to exclaim with an air of finality, “What! two twenty-foot floors and two thirty-foot mows! It cawn't be did.” Such was, therefore, the magnitude of the undertaking, and such the far-famed hospitality of the McLeods, that no man within the range of the family acquaintance who was not sick, or away from home, or prevented by some special act of Providence, failed to appear at the raising that day.

The McLeod raising was set to be an event of major significance. It was described by Jack Murray, the builder, as “the biggest thing in construction ever seen around here.” Truly, its impressive size had Ben Fallows, who stood just five feet tall in his socks and considered himself quite important, exclaiming with certainty, “What! Two twenty-foot floors and two thirty-foot mows! It can't be done.” Such was the scale of the project, and such was the renowned hospitality of the McLeods, that every man in the family circle who wasn’t sick, away from home, or hindered by some unforeseen circumstance showed up for the raising that day.

It was still the early afternoon, but most of the men invited were already there when the mill people drove up in the family democrat. The varied shouts of welcome that greeted them proclaimed their popularity.

It was still early afternoon, but most of the men invited were already there when the mill workers arrived in the family wagon. The mix of welcoming shouts that greeted them showed how popular they were.

“Hello, Barney! Good-day, Mrs. Boyle,” said Mr. McLeod, who stood at the gate receiving his guests.

“Hey, Barney! Good day, Mrs. Boyle,” said Mr. McLeod, who stood at the gate welcoming his guests.

“Ye've brought the baby, I see, Charley, me boy,” shouted Tom Magee, a big, good-natured son of Erin, the richness of whose brogue twenty years of life in Canada had failed to impoverish.

“Looks like you brought the baby, Charley, my boy,” shouted Tom Magee, a big, friendly guy from Ireland, whose thick accent twenty years of living in Canada hadn’t diminished at all.

“We could hardly leave the baby at home to-day,” replied the miller, as with tender care he handed the green bag containing his precious violin to his wife.

“We can barely leave the baby at home today,” replied the miller, as he gently handed the green bag with his precious violin to his wife.

“No, indeed, Mr. Boyle,” replied Mr. McLeod. “The girls yonder would hardly forgive us if Charley Boyle's fiddle were not to the fore. You'll find some oats in the granary, Barney. Come along, Mrs. Boyle. The wife will be glad of your help to keep those wild colts in order yonder, eh, Margaret, lassie?”

“No, of course not, Mr. Boyle,” replied Mr. McLeod. “The girls over there wouldn’t forgive us if Charley Boyle's fiddle wasn’t ready. You’ll find some oats in the granary, Barney. Come on, Mrs. Boyle. Your wife will appreciate your help in keeping those wild colts in line over there, right, Margaret, dear?”

“Indeed, it is not Margaret Robertson that will be needing to be kept in order,” replied Mrs. Boyle.

“Actually, it’s not Margaret Robertson who needs to be kept in line,” Mrs. Boyle replied.

“Don't you be too sure of that, Mrs. Boyle,” replied Mr. McLeod. “A girl with an eye and a chin like that may break through any time, and then woe betide you.”

“Don't be too sure of that, Mrs. Boyle,” replied Mr. McLeod. “A girl with an eye and a chin like that could break through at any moment, and then you'll be in trouble.”

“Then I warn you, don't try the curb on me,” said Margaret, springing lightly over the wheel and turning away with Mrs. Boyle toward the house, which was humming with that indescribable but altogether bewitching medley of sounds that only a score or two of girls overflowing with life can produce.

“Then I warn you, don’t try to get the better of me,” said Margaret, springing effortlessly over the wheel and turning away with Mrs. Boyle toward the house, which was buzzing with that unique but completely captivating mix of sounds that only a dozen or so girls full of energy can create.

“Come along, Charley,” roared Magee. “We're waitin' to make ye the boss.”

“Come on, Charley,” shouted Magee. “We're ready to make you the boss.”

“All right, Tom,” replied the little man, with a quiet chuckle. “If you make me the boss, here's my orders, Up you get yourself and take hold of the gang. What do you say, men?”

“All right, Tom,” the little man replied with a soft chuckle. “If you make me the boss, here are my orders: You get up and take charge of the group. What do you say, guys?”

“Ay, that's it.” “Tom it is.” “Jump in, Tom,” were the answering shouts.

“Yeah, that's it.” “It's Tom.” “Get in, Tom,” were the responding shouts.

“Aw now,” said Tom, “there's better than me here. Take Big Angus there. He's the man fer ye! Or what's the matter wid me frind, Rory Ross? It's the foine boss he'd make fer yez! Sure, he'll put the fire intil ye!”

“Ah now,” said Tom, “there are better options than me here. Take Big Angus over there. He's the guy for you! Or what about my friend, Rory Ross? He’d be a great boss for you! He'll really motivate you!”

There was a general laugh at this reference to the brilliant colour of Rory's hair and face.

There was a general laugh at this mention of Rory's bright hair and face.

“Never you mind Rory Ross, Tom Magee,” said the fiery-headed, fiery-hearted little Highlander. “When he's wanted, ye'll not find him far away, I'se warrant ye.”

“Don't worry about Rory Ross, Tom Magee,” said the spirited little Highlander with red hair and a passionate heart. “When he’s needed, you won’t have to look far for him, I assure you.”

There was no love lost between the two men. Both were framers, both famous captains, and more than once had they led the opposing forces at raisings. The awkward silence following Rory's hot speech was relieved by Charley Boyle's ready wit.

There was no love between the two men. Both were framers, both well-known captains, and they had often led opposing teams at raisings. The uncomfortable silence after Rory's heated speech was broken by Charley Boyle's quick humor.

“We'll divide the work, boys,” he said. “Some men do the liftin' and others the yellin'. Tom and me'll do the yellin'.”

“We'll split up the work, guys,” he said. “Some people will do the lifting and others will do the yelling. Tom and I will handle the yelling.”

A roar of laughter rose at Tom's expense, whose reputation as a worker was none too brilliant.

A burst of laughter erupted at Tom's expense, whose reputation as a worker wasn't great.

“All right then, boys,” roared Tom. “Ye'll have to take it. Git togither an' quit yer blowin'.” He cast an experienced eye over the ground where the huge timbers were strewn about in what to the uninitiated would seem wild confusion.

“All right then, boys,” shouted Tom. “You’ll have to handle it. Get together and stop your fussing.” He looked over the area where the large beams were scattered around in what would seem like chaotic disarray to someone who didn’t know better.

“Them's the sills,” he cried. “Where's the skids?”

“Them's the sills,” he shouted. “Where are the skids?”

“Right under yer nose, Tom,” said the framer quietly.

“Right under your nose, Tom,” said the framer quietly.

“Here they are, lads. Git up thim skids! Now thin, fer the sills. Grab aholt, min, they're not hot! All togither-r-r—heave! Togither-r-r—heave! Once more, heave! Walk her up, boys! Walk her up! Come on, Angus! Where's yer porridge gone to? Move over, two av ye! Don't take advantage av a little man loike that!” Angus was just six feet four. “Now thin, yer pikes! Shove her along! Up she is! Steady! Cant her over! How's that, framer? More to the east, is it? Climb up on her, ye cats, an' dig in yer claws! Now thin, east wid her! Togither-r-r—heave! Aw now, where are ye goin'? Don't be too rambunctious! Ye'll be afther knockin' a hole in to-morrow mornin'. Back a little now! Whoa! How's that, framer? Will that suit yer riverence? All right. Now thin, the nixt! Look lively there! The gurls are comin' down to pick the winners, an a small chance there'll be fer some of yez.”

“Here they are, guys. Get up those legs! Now then, for the sills. Grab hold, men, they're not hot! All together—heave! Together—heave! Once more, heave! Walk her up, boys! Walk her up! Come on, Angus! Where's your breakfast gone to? Move over, two of you! Don't take advantage of a little guy like that!” Angus was just six feet four. “Now then, your poles! Push her along! Up she is! Steady! Lean her over! How's that, builder? More to the east, is it? Climb up on her, you cats, and dig in your claws! Now then, east with her! Together—heave! Oh now, where are you going? Don't be too wild! You'll be after knocking a hole in tomorrow morning. Back a little now! Whoa! How's that, builder? Will that work for you? All right. Now then, the next! Look lively there! The girls are coming down to pick the winners, and there’s a small chance there’ll be for some of you.”

And so with this running fire of exhortation, more or less pungent, the sills were got in place upon the walls, pinned and spliced.

And so, with this constant stream of encouragement, varying in intensity, the sills were secured in position on the walls, pinned and joined together.

“Now thin, min fer the bints!”

“Now thin, min fer the bints!”

The “bents” were the cross sections of heavy square timbers which, fastened together with cross ties, formed the framework of the barn. Dividing his men into groups, the bents were put together on the barn floor, and, one by one, raised into their places, each one being firmly joined to the one previously erected.

The “bents” were cross sections of thick square beams that, when secured together with cross ties, made up the barn's structure. He divided his men into groups, and they assembled the bents on the barn floor. One by one, they lifted each bent into place, connecting each one securely to the one that had been raised before it.

“Mind yer braces, now, an' yer pins!” admonished Tom. “We don't want no slitherin' timbers round here when we get into the ruction a little later on!”

“Watch your suspenders and your buttons!” warned Tom. “We don’t want any loose boards around here when we get into the commotion a little later on!”

In spite of all Tom's tumultuous vocal energy, it was nearly five before the last bent was reached. One by one they had fitted into their places, but not without some few hitches, each of which was the occasion for an outburst of exhortations on the part of the boss, more or less sulphurous, although the presence of the ladies interfered very considerably with Tom's fluency in this regard. He worked his men like galley slaves, and rowed them unmercifully. But for the most part they took it all with good humour, though some few who had the misfortune to fall specially under his tongue began to show signs that the lash had bitten into the raw. The timbers of the last bent were specially heavy, and the men, more or less fagged with their hard driving, didn't spring to their work with the alacrity that Tom deemed suitable.

Despite all of Tom's intense vocal energy, it was nearly five before the last bent was reached. One by one, they had fit into their places, but not without a few hiccups, each of which prompted an outburst of passionate remarks from the boss, somewhat fiery, although the presence of the ladies significantly dampened Tom's ability to express himself freely. He drove his workers hard, pushing them relentlessly. For the most part, they took it all in stride, although a few who found themselves particularly on the receiving end of his comments started to show signs that they were feeling the strain. The timbers of the last bent were especially heavy, and the men, worn out from the hard work, didn't jump into their tasks with the enthusiasm that Tom expected.

“At it, min!” he roared. “Snatch it alive! Begob, ye'd think it was plate glass ye're liftin', ye're so tinder about it! Now thin! Togither-r-r—heave! Once again, heave! Ye didn't git it an inch that time! Stidy there a minute! Here you min on that pike, what in the blank, blank are ye bunchin' in one ind loike a swarm av bees on a cowld day! Shift over there, will ye!”

“At it, guys!” he shouted. “Grab it alive! Seriously, you'd think it was made of glass the way you're handling it! Now then! Together—heave! Once more, heave! You didn't move it an inch that time! Hold on a minute! Hey you with that pole, what in the world are you all huddled together like a bunch of bees on a cold day for? Move over there, will you!”

In obedience to the word two pike-poles were withdrawn at the same moment, leaving only a single pike with Big Angus and two others to sustain the full weight of the heavy timbers. Immediately the bent swayed backward as if to fall upon the throng below. Some of the men sprang back from under the huge bent. It was a moment of supreme peril.

In response to the command, two pike poles were pulled back at the same time, leaving just one pike with Big Angus and two others to support the full weight of the heavy beams. Immediately, the bent swayed backward as if it was going to collapse onto the crowd below. Some of the men jumped back from under the massive bent. It was a moment of extreme danger.

“Howld there, fer yer lives, ye divils!” howled Tom, “or the hull of ye'll be in hell in two howly minutes.”

“Stop right there, for your lives, you devils!” shouted Tom, “or all of you will be in hell in two holy minutes.”

At the cry Barney and Rory sprang to Angus's side and threw themselves upon the pike. Immediately they were followed by others, and the calamity was averted.

At the shout, Barney and Rory rushed to Angus's side and jumped onto the pike. They were quickly joined by others, and the disaster was averted.

“Up wid her now thin, me lads, God bliss ye!” cried Tom. But there was a new note in Tom's voice, the note that is heard when men stand in the presence of serious danger. There was no more pause. The bent was walked up to its place, pinned and made secure. Tom sprang down from the building, his face white, his voice shaking. “Give me yer hand, Barney Boyle, an' yours, Rory Ross, for be all the saints an' the Blessid Virgin, ye saved min's lives this day!”

“Lift her up now, lads, God bless you!” shouted Tom. But there was a new tone in Tom's voice, the kind that emerges when men face real danger. There was no more hesitation. The beam was raised to its spot, pinned, and secured. Tom jumped down from the structure, his face pale, his voice trembling. “Give me your hand, Barney Boyle, and yours, Rory Ross, for by all the saints and the Blessed Virgin, you saved lives today!”

Around the two crowded the men, shaking their hands and clapping them on the back with varied exclamations. “You're the lads!” “Good boys!” “You're the stuff!” “Put it there!”

Around them, the men gathered, shaking their hands and patting them on the back with various exclamations. “You guys are awesome!” “Great job!” “You’re the best!” “High five!”

“What are ye doin' to us?” cried Rory at last; “I didn't see anything happen. Did you, Barney?”

“What are you doing to us?” Rory finally shouted. “I didn't see anything happen. Did you, Barney?”

“We did, though,” answered the crowd.

“We did, though,” replied the crowd.

For once Tom Magee was silent. He walked about among the crowd chewing hard upon his quid of tobacco, fighting to recover his nerve. He had seen as no other of the men the terrible catastrophe from which the men had been saved. It was Charley Boyle that again relieved the strain.

For once, Tom Magee was quiet. He walked around the crowd, chewing on his piece of tobacco, trying to gather his courage. He had witnessed the awful disaster that no one else among the men had. It was Charley Boyle who eased the tension once more.

“Did any of you hear the cowbell?” he said. “It strikes me it's not quitting time yet. Better get your captains, hadn't you?”

“Did any of you hear the cowbell?” he said. “It seems to me it's not quitting time yet. You should probably get your captains, right?”

“Rory and Tom for captains!” cried a voice.

“Rory and Tom as captains!” shouted a voice.

“Not me, by the powers!” said Tom.

“Not me, I swear!” said Tom.

“Oh, come on, Tom. You'll be all right. Get your men.”

“Oh, come on, Tom. You’ll be fine. Get your guys.”

“All right, am I? Be jabbers, I couldn't hit a pin onct in the same place, let alone twice. By me sowl, min, it's a splash of blood an' brains I've jist been lookin' at, an' that's true fer ye. Take Barney there. He's the man, I kin tell ye.”

“All right, am I? Good grief, I couldn't hit a pin once in the same place, let alone twice. Honestly, man, it's a mess of blood and brains I've just been looking at, and that’s the truth for you. Take Barney there. He's the guy, I can tell you.”

This suggestion caught the crowd's fancy.

The crowd was intrigued by this suggestion.

“Barney it is!” “Rory and Barney!” they yelled.

“It's Barney!” “Rory and Barney!” they shouted.

“Me!” cried Barney, seeking to escape through the crowd. “I have never done anything but carry pins and braces at a raising all my life.”

“Me!” yelled Barney, trying to push his way through the crowd. “I’ve only ever carried pins and braces at a raising my whole life.”

There was a loud laugh of scorn, for no man in all the crowd had Barney's reputation for agility, nerve and quickness.

There was a loud laugh of derision, because no one in the crowd had Barney's reputation for agility, courage, and speed.

“Carry pins, is it?” said Tom. “Ye can carry yer head level, me boy. So at it ye go, an' ye'll bate Rory fer me, so ye will.”

“Carrying pins, huh?” said Tom. “You can keep your head up, my boy. So go for it, and you'll beat Rory for me, you will.”

“Well then,” cried Barney, “I will, if you give me first choice, and I'll take Tom here.”

“Well then,” shouted Barney, “I will, if you let me pick first, and I'll choose Tom here.”

“Hooray!” yelled Tom, “I'm wid ye.” So it was agreed, and in a few minutes the sides were chosen, little Ben Fallows falling to Rory as last choice.

“Yay!” shouted Tom, “I’m with you.” So it was decided, and in a few minutes the teams were picked, with little Ben Fallows being chosen last by Rory.

“We'll give ye Ben,” said Tom, whose nerve was coming back to him. “We don't want to hog on ye too much.”

“We'll give you Ben,” said Tom, feeling more confident. “We don’t want to take too much from you.”

“Never you mind, Ben,” said Rory, as the little Englishman strutted to his place among Rory's men. “You'll earn your supper to-day with the best of them.”

“Don’t worry about it, Ben,” said Rory, as the little Englishman walked confidently to his spot among Rory's crew. “You’ll earn your dinner today just like the rest of them.”

“If I cawn't hearn it I can heat it, by Jove!” cried Ben, to the huge delight of the crowd.

“If I can't hear it I can feel it, by Jove!” cried Ben, to the huge delight of the crowd.

And now the thrilling moment had arrived, for from this point out there was to be a life-and-death contest as to which side should complete each its part of the structure first. The main plates, the “purline” plates, posts and braces, the rafters and collar beams, must all be set securely in position. The side whose last man was first down from the building after its work was done claimed the victory. In two opposing lines a hundred men stood, hats, coats, vests and, in case of those told off to “ride” the plates, boots discarded. A brawny, sinewy lot they were, quick of eye and steady of nerve, strong of hand and sure of foot, men to be depended upon whether to raise a barn or to build an empire. The choice of sides fell to Rory, who took the north, or bank, side.

And now the exciting moment had come, because from this point on, it was a life-or-death competition to see which side could finish their part of the structure first. The main plates, the "purline" plates, posts and braces, the rafters and collar beams all needed to be set securely in place. The side whose last person came down from the building first after finishing their work claimed victory. In two opposing lines, a hundred men stood, hats, coats, vests, and for those assigned to "ride" the plates, boots off. They were a strong, muscular bunch, quick-eyed and steady-handed, reliable for anything from raising a barn to building an empire. The choice of sides went to Rory, who took the north, or bank, side.

“Niver fret, Barney,” cried Tom Magee, who in the near approach of battle was his own man again. “Niver ye fret. It's birrds we are, an' the more air for us the better.”

“Niver worry, Barney,” shouted Tom Magee, who in the face of battle was himself again. “Don’t you fret. We're just birds, and the more air we have, the better.”

Between the sides stood the framer ready to give the word.

Between the sides stood the builder, ready to give the signal.

“Aren't they splendid!” said Margaret in a low tone to Mrs. Boyle, her cheek pale and her blue eyes blazing with excitement. “Oh, if I were only a boy!”

“Aren't they amazing!” said Margaret in a quiet voice to Mrs. Boyle, her cheek pale and her blue eyes shining with excitement. “Oh, if only I were a boy!”

“Ay,” said Mrs. Boyle, “ye'd be riding the plate, I doubt.”

“Ay,” said Mrs. Boyle, “you'd be riding the waves, I suppose.”

“Wouldn't I, though! My! they're fine!” answered the girl, with her eyes upon Barney. And more eyes than hers were upon the young captain, whose rugged face showed pale even at that distance.

“Wouldn't I! Wow! They look great!” the girl replied, looking at Barney. And more than just her eyes were on the young captain, whose rugged face looked pale even from that distance.

“Now then, men,” cried the framer. “Mind your pins. Are you ready?” holding his hat high in the air.

“Alright, everyone,” shouted the framer. “Pay attention. Are you ready?” as he held his hat high in the air.

“Ready,” answered Rory.

"Ready," replied Rory.

Barney nodded.

Barney agreed.

“Git then!” he cried, flinging his hat hard on the ground. Like hounds after a hare in full sight, like racers springing from the tape, they leaped at the timbers, every man to his place, yelling like men possessed. At once the admiring female friends broke into rival camps, wildly enthusiastic, fiercely partisan.

“Go for it!” he shouted, throwing his hat forcefully onto the ground. Like hounds chasing a hare in plain view, like racers jumping from the starting line, they surged at the logs, each man taking his position, yelling like they were on fire. Immediately, the cheering women split into rival groups, wildly excited and fiercely loyal.

“Well done, Rory! He's up first!” cried a girl whose brilliant complexion and still more brilliant locks proclaimed her relationship to the captain of the north side.

“Well done, Rory! He's up first!” shouted a girl whose bright complexion and even brighter hair revealed her connection to the captain of the north side.

“Huh! Barney'll soon catch him, you'll see,” cried Margaret. “Oh, Barney, hurry! hurry!”

“Huh! Barney will catch him soon, you'll see,” shouted Margaret. “Oh, Barney, hurry! Hurry!”

“Indeed, he will need to hurry,” cried Rory's sister, mercilessly exultant. “He's up! He's up!”

“Definitely, he needs to hurry,” shouted Rory's sister, mercilessly triumphant. “He's up! He's up!”

Sure enough, Rory, riding the first half of his plate over the bent, had just “broken it down,” and in half a minute, seized by the men detailed for this duty, it was in its place upon the posts. Like cats, three men with mauls were upon it driving the pins home just as the second half was making its appearance over the bent, to be seized and placed and pinned as its mate had been.

Sure enough, Rory, riding the first half of his plate over the bent, had just “broken it down,” and in a minute, the men assigned to this task grabbed it and set it in position on the posts. Like a well-coordinated team, three men with mauls were on it, driving the pins in just as the second half came over the bent, ready to be grabbed, positioned, and pinned just like the first half.

“He's won! He's won!” shrieked Rory's admiring faction.

“He's won! He's won!” screamed Rory's cheering group.

“Barney! Barney!” screamed his contingent reproachfully.

“Barney! Barney!” shouted his group in disapproval.

“Well done, Rory! Keep at it! You've got them beaten!”

“Great job, Rory! Keep it up! You’ve got this!”

“Beaten, indeed!” was the scornful reply. “Just wait a minute.”

“Beaten, really?” was the mocking response. “Just hold on a second.”

“They're at the 'purlines'!” shrieked Rory's sister, and her friends, proceeding to scream wildly after the female method of expressing emotion under such circumstances.

“They're at the 'purlines'!” screamed Rory's sister, and her friends started to scream wildly, following the typical way girls express excitement in situations like this.

“My!” sniffed a contemptuous member of Barney's faction, suffering unutterable pangs of humiliation. “Some people don't mind making a show of themselves.”

“Wow!” scoffed a disdainful member of Barney's group, feeling intense humiliation. “Some people really don't care about making a fool of themselves.”

“Oh, Barney! why don't you hurry?” cried Margaret, to whose eager spirit Barney's movements seemed painfully and almost wilfully slow.

“Oh, Barney! Why don't you hurry?” cried Margaret, whose eager spirit found Barney's movements painfully and almost willfully slow.

But Barney had laid his plans. Dividing his men into squads, he had been carrying out the policy of simultaneous preparation, and while part of his men had been getting the plates to their places, others had been making ready the “purlines” and laying the rafters in order so that, although beaten by Rory in the initial stages of the struggle, when once his plates were in position, while Rory's men were rushing about in more or less confusion after their rafters, Barney's purlins and rafters moved to their positions as if by magic. Consequently, though when they arrived at the rafters Barney was half a dozen behind, the rest of his rafters were lifted almost as one into their places.

But Barney had made his plans. By dividing his men into teams, he had been executing a strategy of simultaneous preparation. While some of his men were getting the plates into position, others were getting the “purlins” ready and laying the rafters in order. So, even though Rory had outdone him in the early stages of the struggle, once Barney's plates were set, and Rory's men were scrambling around in confusion after their rafters, Barney's purlins and rafters moved into position as if by magic. As a result, even though Barney was half a dozen behind when they reached the rafters, the rest of his rafters were raised almost as one into their spots.

At once the ranks of Barney's faction, which up to this point had been enduring the poignant pangs of what looked like humiliating defeat, rose in a tumult of triumph to heights of bliss inexpressible, save by a series of ear-piercing but altogether rapturous shrieks.

At that moment, Barney's group, which until now had been suffering through the intense pain of what seemed like a shameful defeat, erupted in a joyful frenzy, reaching a level of happiness that could only be expressed by a series of loud but completely ecstatic shouts.

“They're down! They're down!” screamed Margaret, dancing in an ecstasy of joy, while hand over hand down posts, catching at braces, slipping, sliding, springing, the men of both sides kept dropping from incredible distances to the ground. Suddenly through all the tumultuous shouts of victory a heart-rending scream rang out, followed by a shuddering groan and dead silence. One-half of Rory's purlin plate slipped from its splicing, the pin having been neglected in the furious haste, and swinging free, fell crashing through the timbers upon the scurrying, scrambling men below. On its way it swept off the middle bent Rory, who was madly entreating a laggard to drop to the earth, but who, flung by good fortune against a brace, clung there. On the plate went in its path of destruction, missing several men by hairs' breadths, but striking at last with smashing cruel force across the ankle of poor little Ben Fallows, in the act of sliding down a post to the ground. In a moment two or three men were beside him. He was lifted up groaning and screaming and carried to an open grassy spot. After some moments of confusion Barney was seen to emerge from the crowd and hurry after his horse. A stretcher was hastily knocked together, a mattress and pillow placed thereon, to which Ben, still groaning piteously, was tenderly lifted.

“They're down! They're down!” screamed Margaret, dancing with joy, while the men from both sides kept dropping to the ground from incredible heights, grabbing onto braces, slipping, sliding, and jumping. Suddenly, amidst the jubilant shouts of victory, a heartbreaking scream pierced the air, followed by a shuddering groan and then silence. Half of Rory's purlin plate slipped from its splice because the pin had been overlooked in the heat of the moment and fell crashing onto the frantically moving men below. On its way down, it knocked Rory off, who was desperately urging a lagging worker to drop down, but luckily he managed to cling to a brace. The plate continued on its path of destruction, narrowly missing several men before finally striking poor little Ben Fallows on the ankle as he was sliding down a post to the ground. Moments later, two or three men were by his side. They lifted him up, groaning and screaming, and carried him to a patch of open grass. After a bit of chaos, Barney was seen emerging from the crowd, rushing to get his horse. A stretcher was quickly put together, and a mattress and pillow were placed on it, onto which Ben, still moaning in pain, was gently lifted.

“I'll go wid ye,” said Tom Magee, throwing on his coat and hat.

“I'll go with you,” said Tom Magee, putting on his coat and hat.

Before they drove out of the yard the little Englishman pulled himself together. “Stop a bit, Barney,” he said. He beckoned Rory to his side. “Tell them,” he said between his gasps, “not to spoil their supper for me. I cawn't heat my share, but I guess perhaps I hearned it.”

Before they drove out of the yard, the little Englishman collected himself. “Wait a second, Barney,” he said. He gestured for Rory to come over. “Tell them,” he said between his breaths, “not to ruin their dinner for me. I can’t eat my portion, but I guess I’ve earned it.”

“And that you did, lad,” cried Rory. “No man better, and I'll tell them.”

“And you sure did, kid,” shouted Rory. “No one does it better, and I’ll let them know.”

The men who were standing near and who had heard Ben's words broke out into admiring expletives, “Good boy, Benny!” “Benny's the stuff!” till finally someone swinging his hat in the air cried, “Three cheers for Benny!” and the feelings of the crowd, held in check for so many minutes, at length found expression in three times three, and with the cheers ringing in his ears and with a smile upon his drawn face, poor Ben, forgetting his agony for the time, was borne away on his three-mile drive to the doctor.

The men nearby who had heard Ben's words began to shout their admiration, saying, “Good job, Benny!” “Benny's the best!” until finally someone waved his hat in the air and shouted, “Three cheers for Benny!” The crowd, which had been holding back their emotions for so long, eventually erupted in cheers, three sets of three. With the cheers ringing in his ears and a smile on his tired face, poor Ben temporarily forgot his pain as he was taken away on his three-mile trip to the doctor.

The raising was over, but no man asked which side had won.

The raising was done, but no one asked which side had won.





IV

THE DANCE

The dance was well on when Barney and Tom drove up to the McLeods' gate. They were met by Margaret and Barney's mother, who, with a group of girls and Mr. McLeod, had been waiting for them. As they drove into the yard they were met at once with eager questions as to the condition and fate of the unhappy Ben.

The party was in full swing when Barney and Tom pulled up to the McLeods' gate. They were greeted by Margaret and Barney's mom, who, along with a group of girls and Mr. McLeod, had been waiting for them. As they drove into the yard, they were immediately bombarded with eager questions about the state and fate of poor Ben.

“Ben, is it?” said Tom. “Indeed, it's a hero we've discovered. He stud it like a brick. An' I'm not sure but there are two av thim,” he said, jerking his thumb toward Barney. “Ye ought to have seen him stand there houldin' the light an' passin' the doctor sthrings, an' the blood spoutin' like a stuck pig. What happened afther, it's mesilf can't tell ye at all, for I was restin' quietly by mesilf on the floor on the broad av me back, an' naither av thim takin' annythin' to do wid me except to drown me wid watther betune times. Indeed, it's himsilf is the born doctor, an' so he is,” continued Tom, warming to his theme, “for wid his hands red wid blood an' his face as white as yer apron, ma'am, niver a shiver did he give until the last knot was tied an' the last stitch was sewed. Bedad! there's not a man in the county could do the same.”

“Ben, right?” said Tom. “Yep, we’ve found a hero. He took it like a champ. And I think there are two of them,” he said, pointing at Barney. “You should have seen him holding the light and passing the doctor supplies, while the blood was gushing everywhere. What happened after that, I can’t really tell you because I was just lying on the floor on my back, not involved in anything except getting soaked with water now and then. Honestly, this guy is a natural doctor, and he really is,” Tom continued, getting into it, “because with his hands covered in blood and his face as pale as your apron, ma’am, he didn’t flinch until the last knot was tied and the last stitch was sewn. Seriously! No one else in the county could do the same.”

There was no stopping Tom in his recital, and after many attempts Barney finally gave it up, and began unhitching his horse. Meantime the sound of the dancing had ceased, and suddenly up through the silence there rose a voice in song to the accompaniment of some stringed instrument. It was an arresting voice. The group about the horse stood perfectly still as the voice rose and soared and sank and rose again in an old familiar plantation air.

There was no stopping Tom in his performance, and after several tries, Barney finally gave up and started taking off his horse's harness. Meanwhile, the sound of the dancing had stopped, and suddenly, breaking the silence, a voice began to sing along with some stringed instrument. It was a captivating voice. The group around the horse stood completely still as the voice rose and fell, then rose again in an old, familiar plantation tune.

“Who in thunder is that?” cried Barney, turning to his mother.

“Who in the world is that?” cried Barney, turning to his mother.

But his mother shook her head. “Indeed, I know not, but it's likely yon strange girl that came out from town with the Murrays.”

But his mom shook her head. “Honestly, I don’t know, but it’s probably that strange girl who came out from town with the Murrays.”

“I know,” cried Teenie Ross, Rory's sister, with a little toss of her head, “Alec told me. She is the girl who has come to take the teacher's place for a month. She is the niece of Sheriff Hossie. Her father was a colonel in the Southern army, California or Virginia or some place, I don't just remember. Oh! I know all about her, Alec told me,” continued Teenie with a knowing shake of her ruddy curls. “And she'll have a string of hearts dangling to her apron, if she wears one, before the month is out, so you'd better mind out, Barney.”

“I know,” exclaimed Teenie Ross, Rory's sister, giving her head a little toss. “Alec told me. She’s the girl who’s come to fill in for the teacher for a month. She’s Sheriff Hossie’s niece. Her dad was a colonel in the Southern army, somewhere like California or Virginia, but I can’t remember exactly. Oh! I know all about her; Alec filled me in,” Teenie added, shaking her curly hair knowingly. “And she’ll have a line of guys chasing after her before the month is over, so you’d better watch out, Barney.”

But Barney was not heeding her. “Hush!” he said, holding up his hand, for again the voice was rising up clear and full into the night silence. Even Teenie's chatter was subdued and no one moved till the verse was finished.

But Barney wasn’t paying attention to her. “Shh!” he said, raising his hand, because once again the voice was rising up clear and full into the night’s silence. Even Teenie's chatter was quieted, and no one moved until the verse was done.

“She'll be needing a boarding house, Barney,” continued Teenie wickedly. “You'll just need to take her with you to the Mill.”

“She'll need a place to stay, Barney,” Teenie said mischievously. “You just have to take her with you to the Mill.”

“Indeed, and there will be no such lassie as yon in my house,” said the mother, speaking sharply.

“Definitely, there won’t be a girl like that in my house,” said the mother, speaking sharply.

“She has no mother,” said Margaret softly, “and she will need a place.”

“She has no mom,” said Margaret softly, “and she will need a place.”

“Yes, that she will,” replied Mrs. Boyle, “and I know very well where she will be going, too, and you with four little ones to do for, not to speak of the minister, the hardest of the lot.” Mrs. Boyle was evidently seriously angered.

“Yes, she will,” replied Mrs. Boyle, “and I know exactly where she’ll be going, especially with you having four little ones to take care of, not to mention the minister, who’s the hardest of the bunch.” Mrs. Boyle was clearly very upset.

“Man! What a voice!” breathed Barney, and, making fast the horse to the waggon, he set off for the barn apparently oblivious of all about him.

“Wow! What a voice!” Barney exclaimed, and, tying the horse to the wagon, he headed off to the barn, seemingly unaware of everything around him.

“Begorra, ma'am, an' savin' yer prisince, there's nobody knows what's in that lad. But he'll stir the world yit, an' so he will. An' that's what the ould Doctor said, so it was.”

“By gosh, ma'am, and respecting your presence, no one really knows what's in that guy. But he'll make waves yet, and that’s for sure. And that’s what the old Doctor said, yes indeed.”

When Barney reached the barn floor the Southern girl had just finished her song, and with her guitar still in her hands was idly strumming its strings. The moonlight fell about her in a flood so bright as to reveal the ivory pallor of her face and the lustrous depths of her dark eyes. It was a face of rare and romantic beauty framed in soft, fluffy, dark hair, brushed high off the forehead and gathered in a Greek knot at the back of her head. But besides the beauty of face and eyes, there was an air of gentle, appealing innocence that awakened the chivalrous instincts latent in every masculine heart, and a lazy, languorous grace that set her in striking contrast to the alert, vigorous country maids so perfectly able to care for themselves, asking odds of no man. When the singing ceased Barney came out of the shadow at his father's side, and, reaching for the violin, said, “Let me spell you a bit, Dad.”

When Barney got to the barn floor, the Southern girl had just finished her song and was absentmindedly strumming her guitar. The moonlight poured around her so brightly that it highlighted the pale ivory of her face and the deep, shiny color of her dark eyes. Her face was uniquely and romantically beautiful, framed by soft, fluffy dark hair swept high off her forehead and gathered in a Greek knot at the back of her head. Beyond her beauty, there was an aura of gentle, appealing innocence that stirred the chivalrous feelings present in every man, along with a lazy, graceful quality that made her stand out against the alert, strong country girls who could easily take care of themselves and needed no man's help. When the singing stopped, Barney stepped out from the shadow beside his dad and, reaching for the violin, said, “Let me take over for a bit, Dad.”

At his voice Dick, who was across the floor beside the singer, turned quickly and, seeing Barney, sprang for him, shouting, “Hello! you old whale, you!” The father hastily pulled his precious violin out of danger.

At the sound of his voice, Dick, who was across the room next to the singer, quickly turned and, seeing Barney, ran over to him, shouting, “Hey! you old whale, you!” The father quickly moved his precious violin out of harm's way.

“Let go, Dick! Let go, I tell you!” said Barney, struggling in his brother's embrace; “stop it, now!”

“Let go, Dick! Let go, I’m telling you!” said Barney, fighting to break free from his brother's grip; “stop it, now!”

With a mighty effort he threw Dick off from him and stood on guard with an embarrassed, half-shamed, half-indignant laugh. The crowd gathered near in delighted expectation. There was always something sure to happen when Dick “got after” his older brother.

With a huge effort, he pushed Dick away and stood ready with an awkward, half-ashamed, half-indignant laugh. The crowd gathered nearby in excited anticipation. Something was always bound to happen when Dick went after his older brother.

“He won't let me kiss him,” cried Dick pitifully, to the huge enjoyment of the crowd.

“He won't let me kiss him,” Dick cried sadly, much to the crowd's delight.

“It's too bad, Dick,” they cried.

“That's really unfortunate, Dick,” they said.

“So it is. But I'm not going to be put off. It's a shame!” replied Dick, in a hurt tone. “And me just home, too.”

“So it is. But I'm not going to be discouraged. That’s too bad!” replied Dick, sounding hurt. “And I just got home, too.”

“It's a mean shame, Dick. Wouldn't stand it a minute,” cried his sympathisers.

“It's really a shame, Dick. I wouldn’t put up with it for a second,” cried his supporters.

“I won't either,” cried Dick, preparing to make an attack.

“I won't either,” shouted Dick, getting ready to launch an attack.

“Look here, Dick,” cried Barney impatiently, “just quit your nonsense or I'll throw you on the floor there and sit on you. Besides, you're spoiling the music.”

“Look, Dick,” Barney said impatiently, “just stop your nonsense or I’ll throw you on the floor and sit on you. Plus, you’re ruining the music.”

“Well, well, that's so,” said Dick. “So on Miss Lane's account I'll forbear, provided, that is, she sings again, as, of course, she will.”

"Well, that's true," said Dick. "So for Miss Lane's sake, I'll hold back, as long as she sings again, which, of course, she will."

It was Dick's custom to assume command in every company where he found himself.

It was Dick's habit to take charge in every group he was part of.

“What is it to be? 'Dixie'?”

“What’s it going to be? 'Dixie'?”

“Yes! Yes!” cried the crowd. “'Dixie.' We'll give you the chorus.”

“Yes! Yes!” shouted the crowd. “'Dixie.' Let's sing the chorus.”

After a little protest the girl struck a few chords and dashed off into that old plantation song full of mingling pathos and humour. Barney picked up his father's violin, touched the strings softly till he found her key and then followed in a subdued accompaniment of weird chords. The girl turned herself toward him, her beautiful face lighting up as if she had caught a glimpse of a kindred spirit, and with a new richness and tenderness she poured forth the full flood of her song. The crowd were entranced with delight. Even those who had been somewhat impatient for the renewal of the dance joined in calls for another song. She turned to Dick, who had resumed his place beside her. “Who is the man you wanted so badly to kiss?” she asked quietly.

After a bit of protest, the girl played some chords and launched into that old plantation song, full of a mix of sadness and humor. Barney picked up his dad's violin, gently touched the strings until he found her key, and then played a soft background of unusual chords. The girl faced him, her beautiful face lighting up as if she had recognized a kindred spirit, and with a newfound richness and tenderness, she let her song flow freely. The crowd was captivated with joy. Even those who had been a bit impatient for the dance to start up again joined in calling for another song. She turned to Dick, who had taken his place beside her. “Who’s the guy you wanted to kiss so badly?” she asked softly.

“Who?” he cried, so that everyone heard. “What! don't you know? That's Barney, the one and only Barney, my brother. Here, Barney, drop your fiddle and be introduced to Miss Iola Lane, late from Virginia, or is it Maryland? Some of those heathen places beyond the Dixie line.”

“Who?” he shouted loudly enough for everyone to hear. “What! Don’t you know? That’s Barney, the one and only Barney, my brother. Come on, Barney, put down your fiddle and meet Miss Iola Lane, who just got here from Virginia, or was it Maryland? One of those wild places beyond the Dixie line.”

Barney dropped the violin from his chin, came over the floor, and awkwardly offered his hand. With easy, lazy grace she rose from the block where she had been sitting.

Barney let the violin fall from his chin, walked across the floor, and clumsily extended his hand. With effortless, relaxed elegance, she stood up from the block where she had been sitting.

“You accompany beautifully,” she said in her soft Southern drawl; “it's in you, I can see. No one can ever be taught to accompany like that.”

“You accompany beautifully,” she said in her gentle Southern accent; “it’s something you have, I can see it. No one can ever be taught to accompany like that.”

“Oh, pshaw! That's nothing,” said Barney, eager to get back again to his shadow, “but if you don't mind I'll try to follow you if you sing again.”

“Oh, come on! That's nothing,” said Barney, eager to return to his shadow, “but if you're okay with it, I'll try to follow you if you sing again.”

“Certainly,” cried Dick, “she'll sing again. What will you give us now, white or black?”

“Of course,” shouted Dick, “she'll sing again. What do you want to hear now, something upbeat or something slow?”

“Plantation, of course,” said Barney brusquely.

“Plantation, of course,” Barney said bluntly.

“All right. 'Kentucky home,' eh?” cried Dick.

“All right. ‘Kentucky home,’ huh?” shouted Dick.

The girl looked up at him with a saucy, defiant look. “Do they all obey you here?”

The girl looked up at him with a cheeky, challenging expression. “Do they all listen to you here?”

“Ask them.”

"Ask them."

“That's what,” cried Alec Murray, “especially the girls.”

“That's exactly it,” cried Alec Murray, “especially the girls.”

She hesitated a few moments, evidently meditating rebellion, then turning to Barney, who was playing softly the air that had been asked for, “You, too, obey, I see,” she said.

She paused for a moment, clearly considering rebellion, then turned to Barney, who was softly playing the requested tune, and said, “I see you’re obeying too.”

“Generally—, always when I like,” he replied, continuing to play.

“Basically—whenever I want,” he replied, continuing to play.

“Oh, well,” shrugging her shoulders, “I suppose I must then.” And she began:

“Oh, well,” she said with a shrug, “I guess I have to then.” And she started:

     “The sun shines bright on de old Kentucky home.”
 
“The sun shines bright on the old Kentucky home.”

Again that hush fell upon the crowd. The face of the singer, with its dark, romantic beauty touched with the magic of the moonlight, the voice soft, mellow, vibrant with passion, like the deeper notes of a 'cello, supported by the weird chords of Barney's violin, held them breathless. No voice joined in the chorus. As she sang, the subtle telepathic waves came back from her audience to the girl, and with ever-deepening passion and abandon she poured forth into the moonlit silence the full throbbing tide of song. The old air, simple and time-worn, took on a new richness of tone colour and a fulness of volume suggestive of springs of unutterable depths. Even Dick's gay air of command surrendered to the spell. As before, silence followed the song.

Once again, a hush fell over the crowd. The singer's face, with its dark, romantic beauty illuminated by the moonlight, and her voice, soft, warm, and filled with passion—like the deeper notes of a cello—combined with Barney's haunting violin chords, left them spellbound. No one joined in the chorus. As she sang, the subtle waves of connection flowed back from her audience to her, and with increasing passion and freedom, she poured the full, vibrant tide of her song into the moonlit silence. The familiar tune, simple and worn over time, gained a new richness and depth, suggesting untold emotions. Even Dick’s usual confident demeanor fell under the song’s spell. As before, silence followed the performance.

“But you did not do your part,” she said, smiling up at him with a very pretty air of embarrassment.

“But you didn’t do your part,” she said, smiling up at him with a charming hint of embarrassment.

“No,” said Dick solemnly, “we didn't dare.”

“No,” said Dick seriously, “we didn't want to.”

“Sing again,” said Barney abruptly. His voice sounded deep and hoarse, and Dick, looking curiously at him, said apologetically, “Music, when it's good, makes him quite batty.”

“Sing again,” Barney said suddenly. His voice sounded deep and rough, and Dick, watching him curiously, said apologetically, “Good music really drives him crazy.”

But Iola ignored him. “Did you ever hear this?” she said to Barney. She strummed a few chords on her guitar. “It's only a little baby song, one my old mammy used to sing.”

But Iola ignored him. “Have you ever heard this?” she said to Barney. She strummed a few chords on her guitar. “It's just a little baby song, one my mom used to sing.”

     “Sleep, ma baby, close youah lil winkahs fas',
      Loo-la, Loo-la, don' you gib me any sass.
      Youah mammy's ol', an' want you to de berry las',
      So, baby, honey, let dose mean ol' angels pass.

      CHORUS:

     “Sleep, ma baby, mammy can't let you go.
      Sleep, ma baby, de angels want you sho!
      De angels want you, guess I know,
      But mammy hol' you, hol' you tight jes' so.

     “Sleep, ma baby, close youah lil fingahs, Meah,
      Loo-la, Loo-la, tight about ma fingahs heah,
      De dawk come close, but baby don' you nebbeh feah,
      Youah mammy'll hol' you, hol' you till de mawn appeah.

     “Sleep, ma baby, why you lie so col', so col'?
      Loo-la, Loo-la, do Massa want you for His fol'?
      But, baby, honey, don' you know youah mammy's ol'
      An' want you, want you, oh, she want you jes' to hol'.”
 
     “Sleep, my baby, close your little eyes fast,  
      Loo-la, Loo-la, don’t give me any sass.  
      Your mommy’s old, and wants you to be the very last,  
      So, baby, honey, let those mean old angels pass.  

      CHORUS:  

     “Sleep, my baby, mommy can’t let you go.  
      Sleep, my baby, the angels want you so!  
      The angels want you, I guess I know,  
      But mommy will hold you, hold you tight just so.  

     “Sleep, my baby, close your little fingers, dear,  
      Loo-la, Loo-la, tight around my fingers here,  
      The dark comes close, but baby don’t you ever fear,  
      Your mommy’ll hold you, hold you till the morn appears.  

     “Sleep, my baby, why do you lie so cold, so cold?  
      Loo-la, Loo-la, does the Master want you for His fold?  
      But, baby, honey, don’t you know your mommy’s old  
      And wants you, wants you, oh, she wants you just to hold.”

A long silence followed the song. The girl laid her guitar down and sat quietly looking straight before her, while Barney played the refrain over and over. The simple pathos of the little song, its tender appeal to the mother-chords that somehow vibrate in all human hearts, reached the deep places in the honest hearts of her listeners and for some moments they stood silent about her. It was with an obvious effort that Dick released the tension by crying out, “Partners for four-hand reel.” Instantly the company resolved itself into groups of four and stood waiting for the music.

A long silence followed the song. The girl set her guitar down and sat quietly, looking straight ahead, while Barney repeated the refrain over and over. The simple emotion of the little song, its gentle appeal to the motherly feelings that resonate in all human hearts, touched the deep places in the sincere hearts of her listeners, and for a few moments, they stood silently around her. With a clear effort, Dick broke the tension by shouting, “Partners for a four-hand reel.” Immediately, the group split into fours and stood ready for the music.

“Strike up, Barney,” cried Dick impatiently, shuffling before Iola, whom he had chosen for his partner. But Barney, handing the violin to his father, slipped back into the shadow where his mother and Margaret were standing. The boy's face was pale through its swarthy tan.

“Start playing, Barney,” Dick said impatiently, moving in front of Iola, who he had picked as his partner. But Barney, giving the violin to his dad, slipped back into the shadows where his mom and Margaret were standing. The boy's face was pale against his dark tan.

“Come away,” he said to his mother in a strained, unnatural voice.

“Come away,” he said to his mother in a tense, unnatural voice.

“Isn't she beautiful?” cried Margaret impulsively.

“Isn't she gorgeous?” Margaret exclaimed impulsively.

“Is she? I didn't notice. But great goodness! What a voice!”

“Is she? I didn’t see that. But wow! What a voice!”

“Um, some will be thinking so, I doubt,” said Mrs. Boyle grimly, with a sharp glance at her son.

“Um, some will probably think that, I doubt,” said Mrs. Boyle grimly, giving her son a sharp look.

But Barney had become oblivious to her words and glances. He moved away as in a dream to make ready for the home going of his party, for soon the dancers would be at Sir Roger's. Nor did he waken from his dream mood during the drive home. He could hear Dick chattering gaily to Margaret and his mother of his College experiences, but except for an occasional word with his father he sat in silence, gazing not upon the fields and woods that lay in all their moonlit glory about them, but upon that new world, vast, unreal, yet vividly present, whose horizon lay beyond the line of vision, the world of his imagination, where he must henceforth live and where his work must lie. For the events of the afternoon had summoned a new self into being, a self unfamiliar, but real and terribly insistent, demanding recognition. He could not analyse the change that had come to him, nor could he account for it. He did not try to. He lived again those great moments when, having been thrust by chance into the command of these fifty mighty men, he had swung them to victory. He remembered the ease, the perfect harmony with which his faculties had wrought through those few minutes of fierce struggle. Again he passed through the awful ordeal of the operation, now holding the light, now assisting with forceps or cord or needle, now sponging away that ghastly red flow that could not be stemmed. He wondered now at his self-mastery. He could see again his fingers, bloody, but unshaking, handing the old doctor a needle and silk cord. He remembered his surprise and pity, almost contempt, for big Tom Magee lying on the floor unable to lift his head; remembered, too, the strange absence of anything like elation at the doctor's words, “My boy, you have the nerve and the fingers of a surgeon, and that's what your Maker intended you to be.”

But Barney had become oblivious to her words and looks. He drifted away, almost in a daze, getting ready for their group to head home, as soon the dancers would be at Sir Roger's. He remained lost in thought during the drive back. He could hear Dick happily chatting with Margaret and his mother about his college experiences, but aside from the occasional word with his father, he sat in silence, not looking at the fields and woods glowing in the moonlight around them, but at that new world, vast and unreal yet vividly present, whose horizon lay beyond sight—the world of his imagination, where he would henceforth live and where his work would be. The events of the afternoon had called forth a new self within him, a self that was unfamiliar yet real and demanding attention. He couldn't analyze the change that had taken place in him, nor could he explain it. He didn't try to. He relived those powerful moments when, by chance, he had found himself in command of fifty strong men and had led them to victory. He recalled the ease and perfect harmony with which his abilities had functioned during those intense minutes of struggle. Again, he went through the harrowing ordeal of the operation, now holding the light, now assisting with forceps or cord or needle, now sponging away the horrifying red blood that wouldn't stop flowing. He wondered at his self-control. He could see his hands, bloody but steady, passing the old doctor a needle and silk thread. He remembered his surprise and pity, almost contempt, for big Tom Magee, who lay on the floor unable to lift his head; he also recalled the strange lack of elation at the doctor's words, “My boy, you have the nerve and the fingers of a surgeon, and that's what your Maker intended you to be.”

But he let his mind linger long and with thrilling joy through the interlude in the dance. Every detail of that scene stood clearly limned before his mind. The bare skeleton of the new harp, the crowding, eager, tense faces of the listeners, his mother's and Margaret's in the hindmost row, his brother standing in the centre foreground, the upturned face of the singer with its pale romantic loveliness, all in the mystery of the moonlight, and, soaring over all, that clear, vibrant, yet softly passionate, glorious voice. That was the final magic touch that rolled back the screen and set before him the new world which must henceforth be his. He could not explain that touch. The songs were the old simple airs worn threadbare by long use in the countryside. It was certainly not the songs. Nor was it the singer. Curiously enough, the girl, her personality, her character, worthy or unworthy, had only a subordinate place in his thought. He was conscious of her presence there as a subtle yet powerful influence, but as something detached from the upturned face illumined in the soft moonlight and the stream of heart-shaking song. She was to him thus far simply a vision and a voice, to which all the psychic element in him made eager response. As he drove into the quiet Mill yard it came upon him with a shock of pain that with the old life he had done forever. He felt himself already detached from it. The new self looking out upon its new world had shaken off his boyhood as the bursting leaf shakes off the husks of spring.

But he let his mind linger for a long time, filled with thrilling joy during the break in the dance. Every detail of that scene was vividly clear in his mind. The bare frame of the new harp, the eager and tense faces of the listeners, his mother’s and Margaret’s at the back, his brother standing prominently in the center, the upturned face of the singer with its pale, romantic beauty—all illuminated by the mystery of moonlight. Above all of this was that clear, vibrant, yet softly passionate, glorious voice. That was the final magical touch that pulled back the curtain and revealed the new world that would now belong to him. He couldn’t explain that touch. The songs were just the old simple tunes that had been played countless times in the countryside. It definitely wasn’t the songs, nor was it the singer. Curiously, the girl, her personality, her character—whether good or bad—only occupied a minor place in his thoughts. He was aware of her presence as a subtle yet powerful influence, but it was separate from the upturned face lit by the soft moonlight and the wave of emotional music. To him, she was simply a vision and a voice, responding eagerly to everything inside him. As he drove into the quiet Mill yard, he was struck with a painful realization that he had left his old life behind for good. He felt himself already disconnected from it. The new version of himself, looking out at its new world, had shed his boyhood like a leaf bursting forth from the husks of spring.

As Dick's gay exclamation of delight at sight of the old home fell upon his ear a deeper pain struck him, for he vaguely felt that while his brother still held his place in the centre of the stage, that stage had immeasurably extended and was now peopled with other figures, shadowy, it is true, but there, and influential. His brother, who with his mother, or, indeed, perhaps more than his mother, had absorbed his boyish devotion, must henceforth share that devotion with others. Upon this thought his brother's voice broke in.

As Dick's joyful shout at the sight of the old home reached him, a deeper sadness hit him because he sensed that while his brother remained the focus, that focus had stretched far beyond and was now filled with other figures—indistinct, yes, but present and impactful. His brother, who had soaked up his childhood admiration along with their mother, or maybe even more than their mother, would now have to share that admiration with others. Just then, his brother's voice interrupted his thoughts.

“What's the matter, old chap? Is there anything wrong?”

“What's wrong, buddy? Is something going on?”

The kindly tone stabbed like a knife.

The friendly tone hit hard.

“No, no. Nothing, Dick.”

"No, nothing, Dick."

“Yes, but there is. You're not the same.” At the anxious appeal in the voice Barney stood for a moment steadily regarding his brother, for whom he could easily give his life, with a troubled sense of change that he could not analyse to himself, much less explain to his brother.

“Yes, but there is. You’re not the same.” At the worried tone in his voice, Barney paused for a moment, looking steadily at his brother, for whom he would easily give his life, feeling a troubled sense of change that he couldn’t understand, let alone explain to his brother.

“I don't know, Dick—I can't tell you—I don't think I am the same.” A look of startled dismay fell swiftly down upon the frank, handsome face turned toward him.

“I don't know, Dick—I can't say—I don't think I'm the same.” A look of shocked dismay swiftly crossed the candid, attractive face turned towards him.

“Have I done anything, Barney?” said the younger boy, his dismay showing in his tone.

“Have I done something, Barney?” said the younger boy, his disappointment evident in his tone.

“No, no, Dick, boy, it has nothing to do with you.” He put his hands on his brother's shoulders, the nearest thing to an embrace he ever allowed himself. “It is in myself; but to you, my boy, I am the same.” His speech came now hurriedly and with difficulty: “And whatever comes to me or to you, Dick, remember I shall never change to you—remember that, Dick, to you I shall never change.” His breath was coming in quick gasps. The younger boy gazed at his usually so undemonstrative brother. Suddenly he threw his arms about his neck, crying in a broken voice, “You won't, Barney, I know you won't. If you ever do I don't want to live.”

“No, no, Dick, it’s not about you.” He placed his hands on his brother's shoulders, the closest thing to a hug he ever allowed himself. “It’s all within me; but to you, my boy, I’m still the same.” His words came out quickly and with effort: “And no matter what happens to us, Dick, just know I’ll never change for you—remember that, Dick, I’ll never change for you.” He was breathing heavily. The younger boy looked at his usually reserved brother. Suddenly, he wrapped his arms around his neck, crying in a shaky voice, “You won’t, Barney, I know you won’t. If you ever do, I don’t want to live.”

For a single moment Barney held the boy in his arms, patting his shoulder gently, then, pushing him back, said impatiently, “Well, I am a blamed old fool, anyway. What in the diggins is the matter with me, I don't know. I guess I want supper, nothing to eat since noon. But all the same, Dick,” he added in a steady, matter-of-fact tone, “we must expect many changes from this out, but we'll stand by each other till the world cracks.”

For a brief moment, Barney held the boy in his arms, gently patting his shoulder. Then, pushing him back, he said impatiently, “Well, I’m just an old fool, anyway. What’s wrong with me, I have no idea. I guess I’m just hungry; I haven't eaten since noon. But still, Dick,” he added in a calm, practical tone, “we need to be ready for a lot of changes from here on out, but we’ll stick together until the world falls apart.”

After Dick had gone upstairs with his father, Barney and his mother sat together talking over the doings of the day after their invariable custom.

After Dick went upstairs with his dad, Barney and his mom sat together, chatting about the events of the day, just like they always did.

“He is looking thin, I am thinking,” said the mother.

“He looks thin, I’m thinking,” said the mother.

“Oh, he's right enough. A few days after the reaper and a few meals out of your kitchen, mother, and he will be as fit as ever.”

“Oh, he's definitely right. A few days after the harvest and a few meals from your kitchen, mom, and he’ll be as healthy as ever.”

“That was a fine work of yours with the doctor.” The indifferent tone did not deceive her son for a moment.

“That was a great job you did with the doctor.” The indifferent tone didn't fool her son at all.

“Oh, pshaw, that was nothing. At least it seemed nothing then. There were things to be done, blood to be stopped, skin to be sewed up, and I just did what I could.” The mother nodded slightly.

“Oh, come on, that was nothing. It felt like nothing back then. There were things to handle, blood to stop, wounds to stitch up, and I just did what I could.” The mother nodded slightly.

“You did no more than you ought, and that great Tom Magee might be doing something better than lying on his back on the floor like a baby.”

"You did just what you should, and that big Tom Magee could be doing something better than lying on his back on the floor like a baby."

“He couldn't help himself, mother. That's the way it struck him. But, man, it was fine to see the doctor, so quick and so clever, and never a slip or a stop.” He paused abruptly and stood upright looking far away for some moments. “Yes, fine! Splendid!” he continued as in a dream. “And he said I had the fingers and the nerve for a surgeon. That's it. I see now—mother, I'm going to be a doctor.”

“He couldn't help it, Mom. That's just how it hit him. But, wow, it was amazing to see the doctor, so quick and so smart, and never a mistake or pause.” He suddenly stopped and stood tall, staring off into the distance for a moment. “Yes, amazing! Incredible!” he went on as if in a trance. “And he said I have the hands and the nerves for a surgeon. That's it. I get it now—Mom, I'm going to be a doctor.”

His mother stood and faced him. “A doctor? You?”

His mother stood and looked at him. “A doctor? You?”

The sharp tone recalled her son.

The harsh tone reminded her of her son.

“Yes, me. Why not?”

“Yeah, me. Why not?”

“And Richard?”

"And what about Richard?"

Her son understood her perfectly. His mind went back to a morning long ago when his mother, putting his younger brother's hand in his as they set forth to school for the first time, said, “Take care of your brother, Bernard. I give him into your charge.” That very day and many a day after he had stood by his brother, had fought for him, had pulled him out of scraps into which the younger lad's fiery temper and reckless spirit were frequently plunging him, but never once had he consciously failed in the trust imposed on him. And as Dick developed exceptional brilliance in his school work, together they planned for him, the mother and the older brother, the mother painfully making and saving, the brother accepting as his part the life of plodding obscurity in order that the younger boy might have his full chance of what school and college could do for him. True to the best traditions of her race, the mother had fondly dreamed of a day when she should hear from her son's lips the word of life. With never a thought of the sacrifice she was demanding, she had drawn into this partnership her elder son. And thus to the mother it seemed nothing less than an act of treachery, amounting to sacrilege, that Barney for a single moment should cherish for himself an ambition whose realisation might imperil his brother's future. Barney needed, therefore, no explanation of his mother's cry of dismay, almost of horror. He was quick with his answer.

Her son understood her perfectly. His mind went back to a morning long ago when his mother, placing his younger brother's hand in his as they headed off to school for the first time, said, “Take care of your brother, Bernard. I’m trusting you with him.” That day and many days after, he had stood by his brother, fought for him, and pulled him out of trouble that the younger boy's fiery temper and reckless spirit often got him into, but he never once consciously failed in the trust she had given him. As Dick excelled in his schoolwork, they planned together—the mother and the older brother— with the mother working hard to make and save money while the brother accepted a life of quiet dedication so that the younger boy could have every opportunity that school and college could offer. True to the best traditions of her family, the mother had lovingly dreamed of a day when she would hear her son's words of success. Without a thought to the sacrifices she was asking for, she had brought her older son into this arrangement. So, to the mother, it felt like nothing less than an act of betrayal, almost sacrilege, for Barney to hold onto any ambition that might jeopardize his brother’s future. So, Barney needed no explanation for his mother’s outburst of dismay, almost horror. He was quick with his response.

“Dick? Oh, mother, do you think I was forgetting Dick? Of course nothing must stop Dick. I can wait—but I am going to be a doctor.”

“Dick? Oh, mom, do you think I was forgetting Dick? Of course, nothing should stop Dick. I can wait—but I am going to be a doctor.”

The mother looked into her son's rugged face, so like her own in its firm lines, and replied almost grudgingly, “Ay, I doubt you will.” Then she added hastily, as if conscious of her ungracious tone, “And what for should you not?”

The mother looked at her son's tough face, so similar to her own with its strong features, and replied almost reluctantly, “Yeah, I doubt you will.” Then she quickly added, as if realizing her harsh tone, “And why shouldn't you?”

“Thank you, mother,” said her son humbly, “and never fear we'll stand by Dick.”

“Thanks, Mom,” her son said modestly, “and don’t worry, we’ll support Dick.”

Her eyes followed him out of the room and for some moments she stood watching the door through which he had passed. Then, with a great sigh, she said aloud: “Ay, it is the grand doctor he will make. He has the nerve and the fingers whatever.” Then after a pause she added: “And he will not fail the laddie, I warrant.”

Her eyes tracked him as he left the room, and for a moment, she stood there watching the door he had just walked through. Then, with a heavy sigh, she said, "Yeah, he’s going to be a great doctor. He’s got the nerve and the skills, for sure." After a pause, she added, "And he won't let the kid down, I promise."





V

THE NEW TEACHER

The new teacher was distinctly phenomenal from every point of view. Her beauty was a type quite unusual where rosy-cheeked, deep-chested, sturdy womanhood was the rule. Even the smallest child was sensible of the fascination of her smile, which seemed to emanate from every feature of her face, so much so that little Ruby Ross was heard to say: “And do you know, mother, she smiles with her nose!” The almost timid appeal in her gentle manner stirred the chivalry latent in every boy's heart. Back of her appealing gentleness, however, there was a reserve of proud command due to the strain in her blood of a regnant, haughty, slave-ruling race. But in her discipline of the school she had rarely to fall back upon sheer authority. She had a method unique, but undoubtedly effective, based upon two fundamental principles: regard for public opinion, and hope of reward. The daily tasks were prepared and rendered as if in the presence of the great if somewhat vague public which at times she individualized, as she became familiar with her pupils, in the person of father or mother or trustee, as the case might be. And with marvellous skill she played this string, albeit occasionally she struck a false note.

The new teacher was truly remarkable in every way. Her beauty was quite unusual, especially in a time when rosy-cheeked, strong, and sturdy womanhood was the norm. Even the youngest child was aware of the charm in her smile, which seemed to shine from every part of her face, so much so that little Ruby Ross was heard exclaiming, “And do you know, Mom, she smiles with her nose!” The almost shy appeal in her gentle demeanor awakened the chivalry in every boy's heart. However, behind her gentle nature, there was a strong sense of dignity stemming from her lineage of a proud and haughty ancestry. Yet in her role as a teacher, she rarely had to rely on pure authority. She had a unique approach that was undoubtedly effective, based on two main principles: respect for public opinion and the promise of reward. The daily assignments were delivered as if in front of a significant if somewhat indistinct audience, which she sometimes personalized as she got to know her students, perhaps as their parent or a trustee. With incredible skill, she navigated this dynamic, even if sometimes she hit a wrong note.

“What would your father think, Lincoln?” she inquired reproachfully of little Link Young. Link's father was a typical Down Easterner, by name Jabez Young or, as he was more commonly known, “Maine Jabe,” for his fondness of his reminiscence of his native State. “What would your father think if he saw you act so rudely?”

“What do you think your dad would say, Lincoln?” she asked, looking at little Link Young with disappointment. Link's father was a typical guy from the East, named Jabez Young, but he was better known as “Maine Jabe” because he loved sharing stories about his home state. “What would your dad think if he saw you being so rude?”

“Dad wouldn't care a dang.”

"Dad wouldn't care at all."

Instantly conscious of her mistake, she hastened to recover.

Instantly aware of her mistake, she quickly tried to fix it.

“Well, Lincoln, what do you think I think?”

“Well, Lincoln, what do you think I think?”

Link's Yankee assurance sank abashed before this direct personal appeal. He hung his head in blushing silence.

Link's confident demeanor faded as he faced this direct personal request. He hung his head in embarrassed silence.

“Do you know, Lincoln, you might come to be a right clever gentleman if you tried hard.” A new idea lodged itself under Link's red thatch of hair and a new motive stirred in his shrewd little soul. Here was one visibly present whose good opinion he valued. At all costs that good opinion he must win.

“Do you know, Lincoln, you could truly become a clever gentleman if you put in the effort.” A fresh idea took root under Link's red hair, and a new motivation sparked in his sharp little mind. Here was someone he could see who he really valued the opinion of. No matter what, he had to earn that good opinion.

The whole school was being consciously trained for exhibition purposes. The day would surely come when before the eyes of the public they would parade for inspection. Therefore, it behooved them to be ready.

The entire school was being intentionally prepared for show. The day would definitely come when they would march in front of the public for inspection. So, it was important for them to be ready.

But more important in enforcing discipline was the hope of reward. This principle was robbed of its more sordid elements by the nature of the reward held forth. A day of good conduct and of faithful work invariably closed with an hour devoted to histrionic and musical exercise. To recite before the teacher and to hear the teacher recite was worth considerable effort. To sing with the teacher was a joy, but to hear the teacher sing to the accompaniment of her guitar was the supreme of bliss. It was not only an hour of pleasure to the pupils, but an hour of training as well. She initiated them into the mysteries of deep breathing, chest tones, phrasing, and expression, and such was their absorbing interest in and devotion to this study, that in a few weeks truly remarkable results were obtained. The singing lesson invariably concluded with a plantation song from the teacher; and with her memory-gates wide open to the sunny South of her childhood, and with all her soul in her voice, she gave them her best, holding them breathless, laughterful, or tear-choked, according to her mood and song.

But even more crucial for keeping discipline was the hope of a reward. This idea lost its more unpleasant aspects because of the nature of the reward offered. A day of good behavior and hard work always ended with an hour dedicated to acting and music activities. Performing in front of the teacher and listening to her perform was well worth the effort. Singing with the teacher brought joy, but hearing her sing while playing her guitar was the ultimate pleasure. It wasn’t just an hour of fun for the students; it was also an hour of training. She introduced them to the intricacies of deep breathing, vocal techniques, phrasing, and expression, and their intense interest and commitment to this art led to truly impressive results in just a few weeks. The singing lesson always wrapped up with a plantation song from the teacher; with vivid memories of her sunny Southern childhood and all her passion in her voice, she gave them her best, leaving them breathless, laughing, or on the verge of tears, depending on her mood and the song.

It was by such a song that Mr. Jabez Young, driving along the road on his way to the store, was suddenly arrested and rendered incapable of movement till the song was done. In amazed excitement he burst forth to old Hector Ross, the Chairman of the Trustee Board, who happened to be in the store:

It was through such a song that Mr. Jabez Young, driving down the road on his way to the store, was suddenly stopped and unable to move until the song finished. In amazed excitement, he exclaimed to old Hector Ross, the Chairman of the Trustee Board, who happened to be in the store:

“Gol dang my cats! What hev yeh got in the school up yonder? Say! I couldn't git my team to move past that there door!”

“Gosh darn my cats! What do you have in that school up there? Hey! I couldn’t get my team to move past that door!”

“What's matter, Mr. Young?”

“What's wrong, Mr. Young?”

“Why, dang it all! I'll report to the Reeve. Fust thing yeh know there'll be a string-a-teams from here to the next concession blockin' that there road in front of the school!”

“Why, dang it all! I'll report to the Reeve. First thing you know, there'll be a bunch of teams from here to the next concession blocking that road in front of the school!”

“Why, what's the matter with the school, Mr. Young?” inquired old Hector, in anxious surprise.

“Why, what's wrong with the school, Mr. Young?” asked old Hector, looking worried.

“Why, ain't ye heard her? Say! down in Maine I paid a dollar one 'time to hear a big singer, forgit her name, but she was 'lowed to be the dangdest singer in all them parts. But, Gol dang my cats to cinders! she ain't any more like that there teacher of yours than my old Tom cat's like the angel that leads the choir in Abram's bosom!”

“Why, haven't you heard her? I once paid a dollar in Maine to hear a big singer, can't remember her name, but she was said to be the best singer in the whole area. But, damn it! she's nothing like that teacher of yours any more than my old Tom cat is like the angel that leads the choir in Abraham's bosom!”

“That is very interesting, Mr. Young. And I suppose you won't mind paying a little extra school rate now,” said Hector, with a shrewd twinkle in his eye.

“That’s really interesting, Mr. Young. And I guess you won’t mind paying a little extra for school fees now,” said Hector, with a clever sparkle in his eye.

“Extra school rate! I tell yeh what, I'll charge up my lost time to the trustees! But danged if I wouldn't give a day's pay to hear that song again!”

“Extra school rate! I’ll tell you what, I’ll bill the trustees for my lost time! But I’d be darned if I wouldn’t pay a day’s wages to hear that song again!”

In application of this principle of reward for merit, the teacher introduced a subordinate principle which proved effective when all else failed. The school was made corporately and jointly responsible for the individual. The offence of one was the offence of all, the merit of one the merit of all. Thus every pupil was associated with her in the business of securing good lessons and exemplary conduct. As the day went on each misdemeanour was gravely, and in full view of the school, marked down upon the blackboard. The merits obtained by any pupil were in like manner recorded. The day closing with an adverse balance knew no hour of song. Woe to the boy who, dead to all other motives of good conduct, persisted in robbing the school of its hour of delight. In the case of Ab Maddock, big, impudent, and pachydermous, it took Dugald Robertson, the minister's son, just half an hour's hard fighting to extract a promise of good behaviour. Dugald was in the main a thoughtful, peaceable boy, the most advanced pupil in the entrance class, and a great mathematician. At first he was inclined to despise the teacher, setting little store by her beautiful face and fascinating smile, for on the very first day he discovered her woful mathematical inadequacy. Arithmetic was her despair. With algebraic formulae and Euclid's propositions her fine memory saved her. But with quick intuition she threw herself frankly upon the boy's generosity, and in the evenings together they, with Margaret's assistance, wrestled with the bewildering intricacies of arithmetical problems. Her open confession of helplessness, and her heroic attempts to overcome her defects, made irresistible appeal to the chivalrous heart of the little Highland gentleman. Thenceforth he was her champion for all that was in him.

In applying the principle of rewarding merit, the teacher introduced a secondary principle that worked well when everything else failed. The school became collectively responsible for each individual. If one person misbehaved, it reflected on everyone; if one person excelled, it uplifted everyone. This way, every student was engaged in achieving good lessons and proper behavior together. Throughout the day, each misstep was noted seriously and visibly on the blackboard for all to see. Similarly, any merits earned by students were recorded. If the day ended with more demerits than merits, it was a day without joy. Woe to the boy who, indifferent to the reasons for good behavior, continued to rob the school of its happy moments. In the case of Ab Maddock—big, brash, and thick-skinned—it took Dugald Robertson, the minister's son, a solid half-hour of tough negotiation to get a promise of better behavior. Dugald was generally a thoughtful, peaceful boy, the most advanced student in his class, and a whiz in math. Initially, he looked down on the teacher, not valuing her pretty face and charming smile, especially after noticing her serious struggles with math on the very first day. Arithmetic was her challenge. She relied on her strong memory for algebra and Euclid's propositions. However, showing quick understanding, she openly appealed to the boy's kindness, and in the evenings, along with Margaret’s help, they tackled the confusing complexities of arithmetic problems together. Her honest admission of her struggles and her brave efforts to improve touched the chivalrous heart of the young Highland gentleman. From then on, he was her champion in every way.

But the teacher's weakness in mathematics was atoned for, if atonement there be for such a weakness, by the ample strength of her endowments in those branches of learning in which imagination and artistic sensibility play any large part. And a far larger part, and far more important, do these Divine gifts play than many wise educationists conceive. The lessons in history, in geography, and in reading ceased to be mere memory tasks and became instinct with life. The whole school would stay its ordinary work to listen while the teacher told tales of the brave days of old to the history class, or transformed the geography lessons into excursions among people of strange tongues dwelling in far lands. But it was in the reading lessons that her artistic talents had full play. The mere pronouncing and spelling of words were but incidents in the way of expression of thought and emotion. After a whole week of drilling which she would give to a single lesson, she would arrest the class with the question, “What is the author seeing?” and with the further question, “How does he try to show it to us?” Reading, to her, consisted in the ability to see what the author saw and the art of telling it, and to set forth with grace that thing in the author's words.

But the teacher's struggles with math were balanced out, if that's possible, by her strong talents in subjects where imagination and artistic sensitivity are key. These gifts play a much bigger and more important role than many educators realize. Lessons in history, geography, and reading stopped being just memory exercises and became full of life. The whole school would pause its regular activities to listen while the teacher shared stories from the brave days of old with the history class or turned geography lessons into adventures among people with different languages in far-off places. But it was in the reading lessons that her artistic skills really shined. Simply pronouncing and spelling words were just stepping stones toward expressing thoughts and emotions. After a whole week devoted to a single lesson, she would capture the class's attention with the question, “What is the author seeing?” and then ask, “How does he try to show it to us?” For her, reading was about being able to see what the author saw, the art of conveying it, and elegantly presenting that vision in the author's words.

In the writing class her chief anxiety was to avoid blots. Every blot might become an occasion of humiliation to teacher and pupils alike. “Oh, this will never do! They must not see this!” she would cry, rubbing out with infinite care and pains the blot, and rubbing in the horror of such a defilement being paraded before the eyes of the vague but terrible “they.”

In the writing class, her biggest worry was avoiding mistakes. Every mistake could turn into an embarrassing moment for both the teacher and the students. “Oh, this won’t work! They can’t see this!” she would exclaim, carefully erasing the mistake and feeling the dread of such an embarrassment being exposed to the vague but daunting “they.”

Thus the pathway trodden in the school routine was, perchance, neither wide nor far extended, but it was thoroughly well trodden. As a consequence, when the day for the closing exercises came around both teacher and pupils had become so thoroughly familiar with the path and so accustomed to the vision of the onlooking public that they faced the ordeal without dread, prepared to give forth whatever of knowledge or accomplishment they might possess.

Thus the route followed in the school routine was probably neither broad nor long, but it was well-traveled. As a result, when the day for the final exercises arrived, both the teacher and the students were so familiar with the path and so used to the sight of the audience that they faced the event without fear, ready to showcase whatever knowledge or skills they had.

A fortunate rainy day, making the hauling of hay or the cutting of fall wheat equally impossible, filled the school with the parents and friends of the children. The minister and the trustees were dutifully present. Of the mill people Dick and his mother appeared, Dick because his mother insisted that a student should show interest in the school, his mother because Dick refused to go a step without her. Barney came later, not because of his interest in the school, but chiefly, he declared to himself, conscious of the need of a reason, because there was nothing much else to do. The presence of “Maine” Jabe might be taken as the high water mark of the interest aroused throughout the section in the new teacher and her methods.

A lucky rainy day, making it impossible to haul hay or cut fall wheat, filled the school with the children's parents and friends. The minister and the trustees were dutifully there. From the mill, Dick and his mother showed up; Dick because his mother insisted that a student should care about the school, and his mother because Dick wouldn’t go anywhere without her. Barney came later, not out of interest in the school but mostly, as he told himself, because he needed a reason to be there and had nothing else to do. The presence of “Maine” Jabe could be seen as the peak interest in the new teacher and her methods throughout the area.

The closing exercises were, with a single exception, a brilliantly flawless exhibition. That exception appeared in the Euclid of the entrance class. The mathematics were introduced early in the day. The arithmetic, which dealt chiefly with problems of barter and sale of the various products of the farm, was lightly and deftly passed over. The algebra class was equally successful. In the Euclid class it seemed as if the hitherto unbroken success would come to an unhappy end in the bewilderment and confusion of Phoebe Ross, from whom the minister had asked a demonstration of the pons asinorum. But the blame for poor Phoebe's bewilderment clearly lay with the minister himself, for in placing the figure upon the board with the letters designating the isosceles triangle he made the fatal blunder of setting the letter B at the right hand side of the base instead of at its proper place at the left, as in the book. The result was that the unhappy Phoebe, ignoring the figure upon the board and depending entirely upon her memory, soon plunged both the minister and herself into confusion hopeless and complete. But the quick eye of the teacher had detected the difficulty, and, going to the board, she erased the unfamiliar figure, saying, as she did so, in her gentle appealing voice, “Wait, Phoebe. You are quite confused, I know. We shall wipe the board clean and begin all over.” She placed the figure upon the board with the designating letters arranged as in the book. “Now, take your time,” she said with deliberate emphasis. “Let A, B, C be an isosceles triangle.” And thus, with her feet set firmly upon the familiar path, little Phoebe slipped through that desperate maze of angles and triangles with an ease, speed, and dexterity that elicited the wonder and admiration of all present, the minister, good man, included. Upon Barney, however, who understood perfectly what had happened, the incident left a decidedly unpleasant impression. Indeed, the superficiality of the mathematical exercises as a whole awakened within him a feeling of pain which he could not explain.

The closing exercises were, with one exception, a brilliantly flawless showcase. That exception appeared in the Euclid class for beginners. The math was introduced early in the day. The arithmetic, which primarily focused on problems of trading and selling the various products of the farm, was quickly and skillfully covered. The algebra class was equally successful. In the Euclid class, it seemed like the previously unbroken success would come to an unhappy end due to Phoebe Ross’s confusion, as the minister had asked her to demonstrate the pons asinorum. However, the blame for Phoebe's confusion clearly lay with the minister himself, because when he placed the figure on the board labeling the isosceles triangle, he made the critical mistake of putting the letter B on the right side of the base instead of in its correct position on the left, as shown in the book. As a result, the poor Phoebe, ignoring the figure on the board and relying only on her memory, quickly led both herself and the minister into complete confusion. But the sharp eye of the teacher noticed the issue, and she approached the board, erasing the unfamiliar figure and saying in her gentle, reassuring voice, “Wait, Phoebe. I know you’re quite confused. Let’s wipe the board clean and start fresh.” She drew the figure on the board with the letters arranged as they were in the book. “Now, take your time,” she emphasized. “Let A, B, C be an isosceles triangle.” With that, feeling back on familiar ground, little Phoebe navigated through that tricky maze of angles and triangles with such ease, speed, and skill that it amazed everyone present, including the well-meaning minister. However, the incident left a decidedly unpleasant impression on Barney, who understood exactly what had happened. Indeed, the superficiality of the math exercises as a whole stirred a feeling of discomfort within him that he couldn’t quite explain.

When the reading classes were under review the school passed from the atmosphere of the superficial to that of the real. Never had such reading been heard in that or in any other common school. The familiar sing-song monotony of the reading lesson was gone and in its place a real and vivid picturing of the scenes described or enacted. It was all simple, natural, and effective.

When the reading classes were evaluated, the school shifted from a superficial environment to a more genuine one. Never before had such reading been experienced in that or any other public school. The usual sing-song monotony of the reading lesson disappeared, replaced by a real and vivid depiction of the scenes described or acted out. It was all simple, natural, and impactful.

The exercises attained an easy climax with the recitations and singing which closed the day. Here the artistic gifts of the teacher had full scope. There was an absence of all nervous dread in the performers. By some marvellous power she caught hold and absorbed their attention so that for her chiefly, if not entirely, they recited or sang. In the singing, which terminated the proceedings, the triumph of the day was complete. A single hymn, two or three kindergarten action songs, hitherto unheard in that community, a rollicking negro chorus; and, at the last, “for the children and the mothers,” the teacher said, one soft lullaby in which for the first time the teacher's voice was heard, the low, vibrant tones filling the room with music such as in all their lives they had never listened to. It was a fine sense of artistic values that cut out the speeches and dismissed the school in the ordinary way. The full tide of their enthusiasm broke upon her as minister, trustees, parents, and all crowded about her, offering congratulations. Her air of shy grace with just a touch of nonchalant reserve served in no small degree to heighten the whole effect of the day.

The exercises reached a natural peak with the recitations and singing that wrapped up the day. Here, the teacher’s artistic talents shone through. The performers showed no signs of nervousness. Through some incredible ability, she captured and held their attention so that they performed mainly for her, if not entirely. The singing that concluded the event was the highlight of the day. They sang a single hymn, a few kindergarten action songs that had never been heard in the community before, and a lively African American chorus; finally, “for the children and the mothers,” as the teacher said, came one gentle lullaby in which her voice was heard for the first time, its soft, resonant tones filling the room with music unlike anything they had ever heard in their lives. It was a keen sense of artistic value that eliminated the usual speeches and ended the school day in a normal way. The overflowing enthusiasm surrounded her as ministers, trustees, parents, and everyone else gathered around her, offering their congratulations. Her shy grace, combined with a hint of casual reserve, significantly enhanced the overall impact of the day.

The mill people walked home with the minister and Margaret.

The mill workers walked home with the minister and Margaret.

“Isn't she a wonder?” cried Dick. “What has she done to those little blocks? Why, they don't seem the same children!”

“Isn’t she amazing?” exclaimed Dick. “What has she done to those little kids? They don’t even look like the same children!”

“Yes, yes,” replied the minister, “it is quite surprising, indeed.”

“Yes, yes,” replied the minister, “it’s really surprising, for sure.”

“In their mathematics, though, there was some thin skating there for a while,” continued Dick.

“In their math, though, there was some shaky ground there for a while,” continued Dick.

“Yes, yes, the little lassie became confused. But she recovered herself cleverly.”

“Yes, yes, the little girl got a bit confused. But she bounced back smartly.”

“Yes, indeed,” said Dick, with a slight laugh. “That was a clever bit of work on the part of the teacher.”

“Yes, definitely,” said Dick, with a light laugh. “That was a smart move by the teacher.”

“Oh, shut up, Dick!” said Barney sharply.

“Oh, shut up, Dick!” Barney said sharply.

“Oh, well,” replied Dick, “no one expects mathematics from a girl, anyway.”

“Oh, well,” replied Dick, “nobody expects a girl to be good at math, anyway.”

“Do you hear the conceit of him?” said his mother indignantly, “and Margaret there can show all of you the way.”

“Do you hear how full of himself he is?” said his mother angrily, “and Margaret can show all of you the way.”

“Yes, that's true, mother, but Margaret is a wonder, too. But whatever you say, the reciting and singing were good. Even little Link Young was quite dramatic. They say that 'Maine' Jabe for the first time in his life is quite reckless in regard to the school rates.”

“Yes, that’s true, Mom, but Margaret is amazing, too. But whatever you say, the reciting and singing were great. Even little Link Young was pretty dramatic. They say that 'Maine' Jabe is being quite reckless about the school fees for the first time in his life.”

“We will just wait a year,” said his mother. “It is a new broom that sweeps clean.”

“We'll just wait a year,” his mother said. “A new broom sweeps clean.”

“Now, mother, you are too hard to please.”

“Now, Mom, you're really hard to please.”

“Perhaps,” she replied, grimly closing her lips.

“Maybe,” she said, firmly shutting her lips.

As they reached the manse gate the minister, who had evidently been pondering Dick's words, said, “Well, Mrs. Boyle, we have had a delightful afternoon, whatever, a remarkable exhibition. Yes, yes. And after all it is a great matter that the children should be taught to read and recite well. And it was no wonder that the poor thing would seek to make it easy for the little girl. And Margaret will need to take Dugald over his mathematics, I fear, before he goes up to the entrance.” At which remark the painful feeling which the reciting and singing had caused Barney to forget for the time, returned with even greater poignancy.

As they reached the manse gate, the minister, clearly reflecting on Dick's words, said, “Well, Mrs. Boyle, we've had a wonderful afternoon, really impressive. Yes, yes. And it's important for the children to learn to read and recite well. It’s no surprise that the poor thing wanted to make it easier for the little girl. And I’m afraid Margaret will need to help Dugald with his math before he heads off to the entrance.” At this comment, the painful feelings that the reciting and singing had temporarily pushed aside returned with even more intensity for Barney.

But in all the section there was only one opinion, and that was that, at all costs, the teacher's services must be retained. For once, the trustees realised that no longer would they depend for popularity upon the sole qualification of their ability to keep down the school rate. It was, perhaps, not the most diplomatic moment they chose for the securing of the teacher's services for another year. It might be that they were moved to immediate action by the apparent willingness on her part to leave the matter of re-engagement an open question. On all hands, however, they were applauded as having done a good stroke of business when, there and then, they closed their bargain with the teacher, although at a higher salary, as it turned out, than had ever been paid in the section before.

But in the entire section, everyone agreed on one thing: they had to keep the teacher, no matter what. For the first time, the trustees realized they couldn't rely solely on their ability to keep the school rate low to be popular. It may not have been the best moment to secure the teacher's services for another year. They were likely prompted to act quickly because she seemed ready to consider other options. Nevertheless, everyone praised them for making a smart move when they immediately finalized the deal with the teacher, even though it ended up being a higher salary than had ever been paid in the section before.





VI

THE YOUNG DOCTOR

Barney's jaw ran along the side of his face, ending abruptly in a square-cut chin, the jaw and chin doing for his face what a ridge and bluff of rock do for a landscape. They suggested the bed rock of character, abiding, firm, indomitable. Having seen the goal at which he would arrive, there remained only to find the path and press it. He would be a doctor. The question was, how? His first step was to consult the only authority available, old Doctor Ferguson. It was a stormy interview, for the doctor was of a craggy sort like Barney himself, with a jaw and a chin and all they suggested. The boy told his purpose briefly, almost defiantly, as if expecting scornful opposition, and asked guidance. The doctor flung difficulties at his head for half an hour and ended by offering him money, cursing his Highland pride when the boy refused it.

Barney's jaw lined the side of his face, ending sharply in a square chin, giving his face the same impact that a ridge and bluff of rock have on a landscape. They hinted at a solid foundation of character—steadfast, strong, unyielding. Having seen the goal he wanted to reach, he just needed to find the way and go for it. He wanted to be a doctor. The question was, how? His first move was to consult the only authority he knew, old Doctor Ferguson. The meeting was tense, as the doctor was tough and rugged like Barney himself, with a strong jaw and chin that reflected that toughness. The boy briefly explained his ambitions, almost defiantly, as if anticipating harsh criticism, and sought guidance. The doctor threw challenges at him for half an hour and finally offered him money, cursing Barney's Highland pride when he turned it down.

“What do I want with money?” cried the doctor. He had lost his only son three years before. “There's only my wife. And she'll have plenty. Money! Dirt, fit to walk on, to make a path with, that's all! Had my boy lived, God knows I'd have made him a surgeon. But—” Here the doctor snorted violently and coughed, trumpeting hard with his nose. “Confound these foggy nights! I'll put you through.”

“What do I want with money?” shouted the doctor. He had lost his only son three years ago. “There's only my wife. And she'll be fine. Money! Just dirt, something to walk on, to make a path with, that's all! If my boy had lived, God knows I would have made him a surgeon. But—” Here the doctor snorted loudly and coughed, blowing his nose hard. “Curse these foggy nights! I’ll take care of you.”

“I'll pay my way,” said Barney almost sullenly, “or I'll stay at home.”

“I'll pay for myself,” said Barney almost moodily, “or I'll just stay home.”

“What are you doing here, then?” he roared at the boy.

“What are you doing here, then?” he yelled at the boy.

“I came to find out how to start. Must a man go to college?”

“I wanted to know where to begin. Does a guy have to go to college?”

“No,” shouted the doctor again; “he can be a confounded fool and work up by himself, a terrible handicap, going up for the examinations till the last year, when he must attend college.”

“No,” the doctor shouted again; “he can be a complete fool and manage on his own, which is a huge disadvantage, preparing for the exams until his last year, when he has to go to college.”

“I could do that,” said Barney, closing his jaws.

“I can do that,” said Barney, closing his mouth.

The doctor looked at his face. The shut jaws looked more than ever like a ledge of granite and the chin like a cliff. “You can, eh? Hanged if I don't believe you! And I'll help you. I'd like to, if you would let me.” The voice ended in a wistful tone. The boy was touched.

The doctor looked at his face. The clenched jaws looked more than ever like a ledge of granite and the chin like a cliff. “You really can, huh? I can't believe it! And I'll help you. I'd love to, if you'd let me.” The voice trailed off with a hint of longing. The boy was moved.

“Oh, you can!” he cried impulsively, “and I'll be awfully thankful. You can tell me what books to get and sometimes explain, perhaps, if you have time.” His face went suddenly crimson. He was conscious of asking a favour.

“Oh, you can!” he exclaimed without thinking, “and I'll be really grateful. You can tell me which books to get and maybe explain some things, if you have time.” His face turned suddenly red. He realized he was asking for a favor.

The old doctor sat down, rejoicing greatly in him, and for the first time treated him as an equal. He explained in detail the course of study, making much of the difficulties in the way. When he had done he waved his hand toward his library.

The old doctor sat down, feeling very pleased with him, and for the first time treated him as an equal. He explained in detail the study plan, emphasizing the challenges ahead. When he finished, he gestured toward his library.

“Now, there are my books,” he cried; “use them and ask me what you will. It will brush me up. And I'll take you to see my cases and, by God's help, we'll make you a surgeon! A surgeon, sir! You've got the fingers and the nerves. A surgeon! That's the only thing worth while. The physician can't see further below the skin than anyone else. He guesses and experiments, treats symptoms, trys one drug then another, guessing and experimenting all along the line. But the knife, boy!” Here the doctor rose and began to pace the floor. “There's no guess in the knife point! The knife lays bare the evil, fights, eradicates it! Look at that boy Kane, died three weeks ago. 'Inflammation,' said the physician. Treated his symptoms properly enough. The boy died. At the postmortem”—here the doctor paused in his walk, lowering his voice almost to a whisper while he bent over the boy—“at the post-mortem the knife discovered an abscess on the vermiform appendix. The discovery was made too late.” These were the days before appendicitis became fashionable. “Now, listen to me,” continued the doctor, even more impressively, “I believe in my soul that the knife at the proper moment might have saved that boy's life! A slight incision an inch or two long, the removal of the diseased part, a few stitches, and in a couple of weeks the boy is well! Ah, boy! God knows I'd give my life to be a great surgeon! But He didn't give me the fingers. Look at these,” and he held up a coarse, heavy hand; “I haven't the touch. And besides, He brought me my wife, the best thing I've got in the world, and my baby, which settled the surgeon business forever. Now listen, boy! You've got the nerve—plenty of men have that—but you've also got the fingers, which few men have. With your touch and your steady nerve and your mechanical ingenuity—I've seen your machines, boy—you can be a great surgeon! But you must know your subject. You must think, dream, sleep, eat, drink bones and muscles and sinews and nerves. Push everything else aside!” he cried, waving his great hands. “And remember!”—here his voice took a solemn tone—“let nothing share your heart with your knife! Leave the women alone. A woman has no business in science. She distracts the mind, disturbs the liver, absorbs the vital powers, besides paralysing the finances. For you, let there be one woman, your mother, at least till you are a surgeon. Now, then, there are my books and all my spare time at your command.” At these words the boy's face, which had caught the light and glow of the old man's enthusiasm, fell.

“Now, here are my books,” he exclaimed; “use them and ask me anything you want. It’ll help me out too. And I’ll take you to see my collections and, with God’s help, we’ll make you a surgeon! A surgeon, sir! You have the fingers and the nerves for it. A surgeon! That’s the only thing that truly matters. The physician can’t see deeper than the skin like anyone else. He just guesses and experiments, treats symptoms, tries one drug after another, guessing and experimenting all the way. But with the knife, boy!” The doctor stood up and started pacing the room. “There’s no guessing with the knife! The knife reveals the problem, fights it, eradicates it! Look at that boy Kane, who died three weeks ago. 'Inflammation,' the physician said. He treated the symptoms well enough. The boy died. During the autopsy”—here the doctor paused, lowering his voice to almost a whisper as he leaned closer to the boy—“during the autopsy, the knife found an abscess on the appendix. The discovery came too late.” These were the days before appendicitis was common. “Now, listen to me,” the doctor continued, even more insistently, “I truly believe that the knife, at the right moment, could have saved that boy’s life! A small incision an inch or two long, the removal of the diseased part, a few stitches, and in a couple of weeks, the boy would be fine! Ah, boy! God knows I’d give my life to be a great surgeon! But He didn’t give me the dexterity. Look at these,” and he held up a rough, heavy hand; “I don’t have the touch. And besides, He brought me my wife, the best thing I have in the world, and my baby, which settled my surgeon dreams forever. Now listen, boy! You have the nerve—lots of guys have that—but you also have the dexterity, which few do. With your touch, your steady hand, and your mechanical skills—I’ve seen your machines—you can be a great surgeon! But you need to know your subject. You must think, dream, sleep, eat, and breathe bones and muscles and sinews and nerves. Push everything else aside!” he urged, waving his large hands. “And remember!”—here his tone turned serious—“let nothing come between you and your knife! Stay away from women. A woman has no place in science. She distracts the mind, disrupts your focus, drains your energy, and messes with your finances. For you, there should be one woman, your mother, at least until you become a surgeon. Now, there are my books and all my free time available for you.” At these words, the boy's face, which had lit up with the old man’s enthusiasm, fell.

“Well, what now?” cried the doctor, reading his face like a book.

“Well, what now?” yelled the doctor, reading his expression like a book.

“I have no right to take your books or your time.”

“I don’t have the right to take your books or your time.”

The doctor sprang to his feet with an oath. The boy also rose and faced him, almost as if expecting a blow. For a moment they stood steadfastly regarding each other, then the doctor's old face relaxed, his eyes softened. He put his big hand on the boy's shoulder.

The doctor jumped up with a curse. The boy also got up and faced him, almost like he was expecting a hit. For a moment, they stood firmly looking at each other, then the doctor's worn face softened, and his eyes grew gentle. He placed his large hand on the boy's shoulder.

“Now, by the Lord that made you and me!” he said, “we were meant for a team, and a team we'll make. I'll help you and I'll make you pay.” The boy's face brightened.

“Now, by the Lord who made you and me!” he said, “we were meant to be a team, and a team we’ll become. I’ll help you, and I’ll make you pay.” The boy's face lit up.

“How?” he cried eagerly.

“How?” he asked eagerly.

“We'll change work.” The doctor's old eyes began to twinkle. “I want fall ploughing done and my cordwood hauled.”

“We’ll change things up at work.” The doctor’s old eyes started to sparkle. “I want the fall plowing finished and my firewood brought in.”

“I'll do it!” cried Barney. A light broke in his eyes and flooded his face. At last he saw his path.

“I'll do it!” shouted Barney. A spark lit up his eyes and spread across his face. Finally, he saw his way forward.

“Here,” said the doctor, taking down a book, “here's your Gray.” And turning the leaves, “Here's what happened to Ben Fallows. Read this. And here's the treatment,” pulling down another book and turning to a page, “Read that. I'll make Ben your first patient. There's no money in it, anyway, and you can't kill him. He only needs three things, cleanliness, good cheer, and good food. By and by we'll get him a leg. Here's that Buffalo doctor's catalogue. Take it along. Now, boy, I'll work you, grind you, and you'll go for your first examination next spring.”

“Here,” said the doctor, pulling down a book, “here’s your Gray.” As he flipped through the pages, he continued, “Here’s what happened to Ben Fallows. Read this. And here’s the treatment,” he said, grabbing another book and turning to a specific page, “Read that. I’ll make Ben your first patient. There’s no money in it, anyway, and you can’t mess him up. He just needs three things: cleanliness, a positive attitude, and good food. Eventually, we’ll get him a leg. Here’s that Buffalo doctor’s catalog. Take it with you. Now, kid, I’m going to work you hard, and you’ll go for your first exam next spring.”

“Next spring!” cried Barney, aghast, “not for three years.”

“Next spring!” exclaimed Barney, shocked, “not for three years.”

“Three years!” snorted the doctor, “three fiddlesticks! You can do this first examination by next spring.”

“Three years!” scoffed the doctor, “that’s nonsense! You can get this first exam done by next spring.”

“Yes. I could do it,” said Barney slowly.

“Yes. I can do it,” Barney said slowly.

The doctor cast an admiring glance at the line of jaw on the boy's face.

The doctor took an admiring look at the boy's jawline.

“But there's the mortgage and there's Dick's college.”

“But there's the mortgage and there's Dick's college.”

“Dick's college? Why Dick's and not yours?”

“Dick's college? Why is it Dick's and not yours?”

The boy's rugged face changed. A tender light fell over it, filling in its cracks and canyons.

The boy's rough face softened. A warm light spread across it, smoothing out its imperfections and shadows.

“Because—well, because Dick must go through. Dick's clever. He's awful clever.” Pride mingled with the tenderness in look and tone. “Mother wants him to be a minister, and,” he added after a pause, “I do, too.”

“Because—well, because Dick has to succeed. Dick's really smart. He's super smart.” Pride blended with the warmth in his look and tone. “Mom wants him to be a minister, and,” he added after a pause, “I do, too.”

The old doctor turned from him, stood looking out of the window a few minutes, and then came back. He put his hands on the boy's shoulders. “I understand, boy,” he said, his great voice vibrating in deep and tender tones, “I, too, had a brother once. Make Dick a minister if you want, but meantime we'll grind the surgeon's knife.”

The old doctor turned away from him, stared out the window for a few minutes, and then came back. He placed his hands on the boy's shoulders. “I understand, kid,” he said, his strong voice resonating with deep and gentle tones, “I had a brother once, too. You can turn Dick into a minister if that's what you want, but for now, we'll sharpen the surgeon's knife.”

The boy went home to his mother in high exultation.

The boy went home to his mom feeling very happy.

“The doctor wants me to look after Ben for him,” he announced. “He is going to show me the dressings, and he says all he wants is cleanliness, good cheer, and good food. I can keep him clean. But how he is to get good cheer in that house, and how he is to get good food, are more than I can tell.”

“The doctor wants me to take care of Ben for him,” he said. “He’s going to show me how to change the dressings, and he says all he wants is cleanliness, a positive attitude, and good food. I can keep him clean. But how he’s supposed to get a positive attitude in that house, and how he’s supposed to get good food, I have no idea.”

“Good cheer!” cried Dick. “He'll not lack for company. How many has she now, mother? A couple of dozen, more or less?”

“Good cheer!” shouted Dick. “He won't be short on company. How many does she have now, mom? About twenty or so?”

“There are thirteen of them already, poor thing.”

“There are already thirteen of them, poor thing.”

“Thirteen! That's an unlucky stopping place. Let us hope she won't allow the figure to remain at that.”

“Thirteen! That’s an unlucky stopping point. Let's hope she doesn’t let the number stay at that.”

“Indeed, I am thinking it will not,” said his mother, speaking with the confidence of intimate knowledge.

“Yeah, I don't think it will,” said his mother, speaking with the confidence of someone who knows him well.

“Well,” replied Dick, with a judicial air, “it's a question whether it's worse to defy the fate that lurks in that unlucky number, or to accept the doubtful blessing of another twig to the already overburdened olive tree.”

“Well,” replied Dick, with a thoughtful tone, “it's a question of whether it's worse to challenge the fate that lies within that unfortunate number, or to accept the uncertain blessing of adding another branch to the already overloaded olive tree.”

“Ay, it is a hard time she is having with the four babies and all.”

“Ay, she’s really having a tough time with the four babies and everything.”

“Four, mother! Surely that's an unusual number even for the prolific Mrs. Fallows!”

“Four, mom! That’s definitely an unusual number, even for the prolific Mrs. Fallows!”

“Whisht, laddie!” said his mother, in a shocked tone, “don't talk foolishly.”

“Shh, kid!” his mother said in a shocked tone, “don’t talk nonsense.”

“But you said four, mother.”

“But you said four, Mom.”

“Twins the last twice,” interjected Barney.

“Twins the last two times,” Barney said.

“Great snakes!” cried Dick, “let us hope she won't get the habit.”

“Wow!” shouted Dick, “let’s hope she doesn’t make this a regular thing.”

“But, mother,” inquired Barney seriously, “what's to be done?”

“But, Mom,” Barney asked seriously, “what should we do?”

“Indeed, I can't tell,” said his mother.

“Honestly, I can’t say,” said his mom.

“Listen to me,” cried Dick, “I've got an inspiration. I'll undertake the 'good cheer.' I'll impress the young ladies into this worthy service. Light conversation and song. And you can put up the food, mother, can't you?”

“Listen to me,” shouted Dick, “I've got a great idea. I'll take care of the 'good cheer.' I'll get the young ladies involved in this worthy cause. Light conversation and songs. And you can handle the food, right, mom?”

“We will see,” said the mother quietly; “we will do our best.”

“We'll see,” the mother said quietly; “we'll do our best.”

“In that case the 'food department' is secure,” said Dick; “already I see Ben Fallows making rapid strides toward convalescence.”

“In that case, the 'food department' is taken care of,” said Dick; “I can already see Ben Fallows making quick progress towards recovery.”

It was characteristic of Barney that within a few days he had all three departments in full operation. With great tact he succeeded in making Mrs. Fallows thoroughly scour the woodwork and whitewash the walls in Ben's little room, urging the doctor's orders and emphasizing the danger of microbes, the dread of which was just beginning to obtain in popular imagination.

It was typical of Barney that within a few days he had all three departments up and running. With great skill, he managed to get Mrs. Fallows to thoroughly scrub the woodwork and paint the walls in Ben's small room, stressing the doctor's advice and highlighting the risks of germs, which were just starting to gain traction in public awareness.

“Microbes? What's them?” inquired Mrs. Fallows, suspiciously.

“Microbes? What are those?” asked Mrs. Fallows, suspiciously.

“Very small insects.”

"Tiny insects."

“Insects? Is it bugs you mean?” Mrs. Fallows at once became fiercely hostile. “I want to tell yeh, young sir, ther' hain't no bugs in this 'ouse. If ther's one thing I'm pertickler 'bout, it's bugs. John sez to me, sez 'e, 'What's the hodds of a bug or two, Hianthy?' But I sez to 'im, sez I, 'No bugs fer me, John. I hain't been brought up with bugs, an' bugs I cawn't an' won't 'ave.'”

“Insects? You mean bugs?” Mrs. Fallows immediately became aggressively defensive. “I want to tell you, young man, there are no bugs in this house. If there's one thing I'm particular about, it's bugs. John says to me, he says, ‘What’s the big deal about a bug or two, Hianthy?’ But I say to him, I say, ‘No bugs for me, John. I wasn’t raised with bugs, and bugs I can't and won't have.’”

It was only Barney's earnest assurance that the presence of microbes was no impeachment of the most scrupulous housekeeping and, indeed, that these mysterious creatures were to be found in the very highest circles, that Mrs. Fallows was finally appeased. With equal skill he inaugurated his “good food” department, soothing Mrs. Fallows' susceptibilities with the diplomatic information that in surgical cases such as Ben's certain articles of diet specially prepared were necessary to the best results.

It was only Barney's sincere assurance that the presence of microbes didn't undermine the most thorough housekeeping and, in fact, that these mysterious creatures existed even in the highest circles, that finally reassured Mrs. Fallows. With equal skill, he launched his “good food” department, easing Mrs. Fallows' concerns with the diplomatic info that in surgical cases like Ben's, certain specially prepared dietary items were essential for the best results.

Not the least successful part of the treatment prescribed was that furnished by the “good cheer” department. This was left entirely in Dick's charge, and he threw himself into its direction with the enthusiasm of a devotee. Iola with her guitar was undoubtedly his mainstay. But Dick was never quite satisfied unless he could persuade Margaret, too, to assist in his department. But Margaret had other duties, and, besides, she had associated herself more particularly with Mrs. Boyle in the work of supplementing Mrs. Fallows' somewhat unappetising though entirely substantial meals with delicacies more suited to the sickroom. Dick, however, insisted that with all that Iola and himself in the “good cheer” department and Barney in what he called the “scavenging” department could achieve, there was still need of Margaret's presence and Margaret's touch. Hence, before the busy harvest time came upon them, he made a practice of calling at the manse, and, relieving her of the duty of getting to sleep little five-year-old Tom, with whom he was first favourite, he would carry her off to the Fallows household, whither Barney and Iola had preceded them.

Not the least successful part of the treatment prescribed was that provided by the “good cheer” department. This was entirely under Dick's control, and he dove into the role with the enthusiasm of a true believer. Iola and her guitar were definitely his main support. But Dick was never completely satisfied unless he could also convince Margaret to help out in his department. However, Margaret had other responsibilities, and besides, she had teamed up more specifically with Mrs. Boyle to enhance Mrs. Fallows' rather unappetizing but substantial meals with more palatable options fit for the sickroom. Still, Dick insisted that despite everything Iola and he had going in the “good cheer” department and Barney in what he called the “scavenging” department, they still needed Margaret's presence and her special touch. So, before the busy harvest season hit, he made a point of stopping by the manse, relieving her of the task of putting little five-year-old Tom, his favorite, to bed, and whisking her off to the Fallows household, where Barney and Iola had already gone ahead.

Altogether the “young doctor,” as Ben called him, had reason to be proud of the success he was achieving with his first patient. The amputation healed over and the bone knit at the first intention, and in a few weeks Ben was far on the way to convalescence. He was never weary in his praises of the “young doctor.” It was the “young doctor” who, by changing the bandages, had eased him of the intolerable pain which followed the first dressing. It was the “young doctor” who had changed the splints, shaping them cunningly to fit the limb, bringing ease where there had been chafing pain.

Altogether the “young doctor,” as Ben called him, had every reason to be proud of the success he was achieving with his first patient. The amputation healed properly and the bone knitted together quickly, and in a few weeks Ben was well on his way to recovery. He never grew tired of praising the “young doctor.” It was the “young doctor” who, by changing the bandages, had relieved him of the unbearable pain that came with the first dressing. It was the “young doctor” who had adjusted the splints, skillfully shaping them to fit the limb, providing comfort where there had been irritation.

“Let 'em 'ave the old doctor if they want,” was Ben's final conclusion, “but fer me, the young doctor, sez I.”

“Let them have the old doctor if they want,” was Ben's final conclusion, “but for me, the young doctor, I say.”





VII

THE GOOD CHEER DEPARTMENT

The “good cheer” department, while ostensibly for Ben's benefit, wrought profit and cheer for others besides. What Dick got of it no one but himself knew, for that young man, with all his apparent frankness, kept the veil over his heart drawn close. To Barney, absorbed in his new work, with its wealth of new ideas and his new ambitions, the “good cheer” department was chiefly valued as an important factor in Ben's progress. To Iola it brought what to her was the breath of life, admiration, gratitude, affection. But Margaret perhaps more than any, not even excepting Ben himself, gathered from this department what might be called its by-products. The daily monotony of her household duties bore hard upon her young heart. Ambitions long cherished, though cheerfully laid aside at the sudden call of duty, could not be quite abandoned without a sense of pain and loss. The break offered by the work of the department in the monotony of her life, the companionship of its members, and, as much as anything, the irresistible appeal to her keen sense of humour by the genial, loquacious, dirty but irresistibly cheery Mrs. Fallows, far more than compensated for the extra effort which her membership in the department rendered necessary.

The "good cheer" department, while seemingly created for Ben's benefit, brought joy and profits to others as well. What Dick gained from it was known only to him, as that young man, despite his open demeanor, kept his true feelings hidden. To Barney, immersed in his new work filled with fresh ideas and ambitions, the "good cheer" department was mainly appreciated as a key part of Ben's growth. For Iola, it brought what she considered vital—admiration, gratitude, and affection. However, Margaret perhaps more than anyone else, even more than Ben, derived what could be termed the by-products of this department. The daily grind of her household tasks weighed heavily on her young heart. Long-held ambitions, though willingly set aside at the sudden demand of duty, couldn’t be completely dismissed without feelings of sorrow and loss. The break from the monotony provided by the department's activities, the camaraderie among its members, and especially the undeniable charm of the lively, talkative, slightly messy yet irresistibly cheerful Mrs. Fallows more than made up for the added effort her involvement in the department required.

It was the evening following that of the school closing that Dick with Margaret and Iola were making one of their customary calls at the Fallows cottage. It would be for Iola the last visit for some weeks, as she was about to depart to town for her holidays.

It was the evening after the school closed when Dick, along with Margaret and Iola, was making one of their usual visits to the Fallows cottage. This would be Iola's last visit for a few weeks since she was about to head to the city for her vacation.

“I have come to say good-bye,” she announced as she shook hands with Mrs. Fallows.

“I’ve come to say goodbye,” she said as she shook hands with Mrs. Fallows.

“Good-bye, dear 'eart,” said that lady, throwing up her hands aghast; “art goin' to leave us fer good?”

“Goodbye, dear heart,” said that lady, throwing up her hands in shock; “are you going to leave us for good?”

“No, nothing so bad,” said Dick; “only for a few weeks, Mrs. Fallows. The section couldn't do without her, and the trustees have decided that they wouldn't let her out of sight till they had put a string on her.”

“No, nothing that serious,” said Dick; “just for a few weeks, Mrs. Fallows. The section can’t manage without her, and the trustees have decided they won’t let her out of their sight until they’ve got her tied down.”

“Goin' to come back again, be yeh? I did 'ear as 'ow yeh was goin' to leave. My little Joe was that broken-'earted, an' 'e declared to me as 'ow 'e wouldn't go to school no more.”

“Are you coming back again, huh? I heard you were going to leave. My little Joe was so heartbroken, and he told me that he wouldn't go to school anymore.”

“I don't wonder,” said Dick. “Why, if the trustees hadn't engaged her, as 'Maine Jabe' said, 'there'd be the dangdest kind of riot in the section.'”

“I don't wonder,” said Dick. “If the trustees hadn't hired her, like 'Maine Jabe' said, 'there would be a huge riot in the area.'”

“Don't listen to him, Mrs. Fallows. I'm going in to sing to Ben, if I may.”

“Don't listen to him, Mrs. Fallows. I'm going in to sing to Ben, if that's okay.”

“An' that yeh may, bless yer 'eart!” said Mrs. Fallows, picking up a twin from the doorway to allow Iola and Dick to pass into the inner room. “Ther' now,” she continued to Margaret, who was moving about putting things to rights, “don't yeh go tirin' of yerself. I know things is in a muss. Some'ow by Saturday night things piles up terr'ble, an' I'm that tired I don't seem to 'ave no 'eart to straighten 'em up. Jest look at that 'ouse! I sez to John, sez I, 'I cawn't do no 'ousekeepin' with all 'em children 'bout my feet. An', bless their 'earts! it's all I kin do to put the bread in their mouths an keep the rags on their backs.' But John sez to me, sez 'e, 'Don't yeh worry, lass, 'bout the rags. Keep 'em full,' sez 'e, 'a full belly never 'eeds a bare back,' sez 'e. That's 'is way. 'E's halways a-comin' over somethin' cleverlike, is John. Lard save us! will yeh listen to that, now!” she continued in an awestruck undertone, as Iola's voice came in full rich melody from the next room. “An' Ben is fair raptured with 'er. Poor Benny! it's a sore calamity 'as overtaken 'im, a-breakin' of 'is leg an' a-mutilatin' of 'isself. It does seem as if the Lard 'ad give me som'at more'n my share. Listen to that ther'. Bless 'er dear 'eart; Benny fergits 'is hamputation an' 'is splits.”

“Bless your heart!” said Mrs. Fallows, picking up a twin from the doorway to let Iola and Dick into the inner room. “There now,” she continued to Margaret, who was busy putting things in order, “don’t tire yourself out. I know things are a mess. Somehow by Saturday night, everything piles up terribly, and I’m so tired I can’t seem to find the energy to straighten it all out. Just look at this house! I said to John, ‘I can’t do any housekeeping with all those children around my feet.’ And, bless their hearts! it’s all I can do to put food in their mouths and keep clothes on their backs. But John said to me, ‘Don’t worry, lass, about the rags. Keep them full,’ he said, ‘a full belly never needs a bare back,’ he said. That’s his way. He’s always coming up with something clever, that John. Goodness! Listen to that now!” she continued in an awestruck whisper, as Iola’s voice filled the next room with rich melody. “And Ben is absolutely enchanted with her. Poor Benny! He’s been through such a tough time, breaking his leg and hurting himself. It really feels like the Lord has given me more than my fair share. Listen to that! Bless her dear heart; Benny forgets about his amputation and his pain.”

“His splints,” cried Margaret; “are they all right now?”

“Are his splints okay now?” Margaret shouted.

“Yes. Since the young doctor—that's w'at Benny calls 'im—change 'em. Oh, that's a clever young man! Benney, 'e sez, 'Give me the young doctor,' sez 'e. Yeh see,” continued Mrs. Fallows confidentially, and again lowering her voice impressively, “yeh see, 'is leg 'urt most orful at first, an' Benny cried to me, 'It's in me toes, mother, it's in me toes.' 'Why, Benny,' sez I to 'im, 'yeh hain't got no toes, Benny.' 'That's w'ere it 'urts,' sez 'e, 'toes or no toes.' An' father 'e wakes right up an' 'erd w'at Benny was cryin', an' sez 'e, 'Benny's right enough. 'Is toes'll 'urt till they're rotted away in the ground.' An' 'e tells as 'ow 'is sister's holdest boy got 'is leg hamputated, poor soul! an' 'ow 'is toes 'urted till they was took an' buried an' rotted away. Some doctors don't bury 'em, an' they do say,” and here Mrs. Fallows' voice dropped quite to a whisper, “as 'ow that keeps 'em sore all the longer. Well, jest as father was speakin' in comes the doctor 'isself, an' father 'e told 'im as 'ow Benny was feelin' the pain in 'is toes. 'In yer toes, Benny?' sez the doctor surprised-like. 'Tain't yer toes, Ben.' 'Well, I guess it's me as is doin' the feelin',' sez Ben quite sharp, 'an' it's in me toes the feelin' is.' Then father 'e spoke up. 'E's a terr'ble man fer hargument, is father. 'Doctor,' sez 'e, 'is them toes buried, if I might be so bold?' 'Cawn't say,' sez the doctor quite hindifferent, though 'e must 'a' knowed. 'Well, my opinion is,' sez father, ''e'll feel them toes till they're took an' buried an' rotted away in the ground.' An' then 'e tells 'bout 'is sister's boy. 'Nonsense,' sez the doctor, 'tain't 'is toes at all. 'Is toes 'as nothin' to do with it.' 'W'at then?' asks father quite polite. 'It's the feelin' of 'is toes 'e's feelin'.' ''Ow can 'e 'ave any feelin' of 'is toes if 'e hain't got no toes?' 'Well,' sez the doctor, ''is feelin's hain't in 'is toes at all.' 'Well, that's w'ere mine is,' sez father. 'W'en I 'urts my toes it's in my toes I feel 'em. W'en I 'urts my 'and, it's my 'and.' 'My dear sir,' sez the doctor calm-like, 'it hain't in yer 'and, nor yet in yer toes, but in yer brain, in yer mind, yeh feel the pain.' 'P'raps,' sez Ben quite short again. My! 'e WAS short! 'But the feelin' in my mind is that my toes is 'urtin' most orful, an' I'd like to 'ave 'em buried if it's goin' to 'elp any.' 'Oh, come, Benny, that's all nonsense, yeh know,' sez the doctor, puttin' 'im off. But father is terr'ble persistent, an' 'e keeps on an' sez, 'Don't 'is mind know 'e hain't got no toes, doctor? 'Ow can 'is mind feel 'is toes 'urt w'en 'is mind knows 'e hain't got no toes to 'urt?' 'It hain't 'is toes, I tell yeh,' sez the doctor quite short, 'jest the feelin' of 'is toes in 'is mind.' 'The feelin' of 'is toes in 'is mind?' sez father. 'But 'e hain't got no toes to give 'im the feelin' of 'is toes in 'is mind or henywheres else.' 'Dummed old fool!' sez the doctor, quite losin' 'is temper, fer father is terr'ble provokin'. 'It's the feelin' 'is toes used to give 'im, an' that same feelin' of toes keeps up after 'is toes is gone.' 'Well,' sez father, an' me tryin' to ketch 'is eye to make 'im stop, 'I don't git no feelin' of toes till me toes is 'urt. If I don't 'urt 'em, I don't git no feelin' of toes. 'Ow are yeh goin' to start that ther' toe feelin' 'thout no toes to start it?' 'Yeh don't need no toes to start it,' sez the doctor, 'it's the old feelin' of toes a-keepin' up.' 'Ther' hain't no—' 'Look 'ere,' sez 'e, 'I tell yeh it hain't toes, it's the nerves of the toes reachin' up to the brain. Don't yeh see? W'en the toes are 'urt the nerves sends word up to the brain jest like the telegraph.' Then father 'e ponders aw'ile. 'W'ere's them nerves, doctor?' sez 'e. 'In the toes.' 'In the toes? Then w'en them toes is gone them nerves is gone, hain't they?' 'Yes.' 'But the nerve feelin' is ther' still.' This puzzles father some. 'Then,' sez 'e, 'the feelin's in the nerves, an' if ther's no nerves, no feelin's.' 'That's so,' sez the doctor. 'W'en them toes is gone, doctor, the nerves is gone. 'Ow could ther' be any feelin's?' 'Look 'ere,' sez the doctor, an' I was feared 'e was gettin' real mad, 'jest quit it right now.' 'Well, well. All right, doctor,' sez father quite polite, 'I've got a terr'ble inquirin' mind, an' I jest wanted to know.' Then the doctor 'e did seem a little ashamed of 'isself, an' 'e set right down an' sez 'e, 'Look a-'ere, Mr. Fallows, I'll hexplain it to yeh. It's like the telegraph wire. 'Ere's a station we'll call Bradford, an' 'ere's a station we'll call London. Hevery station 'as 'is own call. Bradford station, we'll say, 'as a call X Y Z, an' w'enever X Y Z sounds yeh know that's Bradford a-speakin'. So if yeh 'eerd X Y Z in London yeh'd know somethin' was wrong with Bradford.' 'But if ther' hain't any,' breaks in father, who was gettin' impatient. 'Shut up! will yeh?' sez the doctor, 'till I git through. Well; all 'long that Bradford line yeh can give that Bradford call. D'yeh see?' 'Can yeh make that Bradford call houtside of Bradford?' sez father. 'Well,' sez the doctor, an' 'e seemed quite puzzled, 'e did, 'I suppose yeh can. Any kind of a bang'll do along the line. Now ther's Benny's toes, w'en they git 'urt they sounds up to the brain, “Toes! Toes! Toes!” an' all 'long that toe line yeh can git the same call to the brain.' This keeps father quiet a long time, then sez 'e, 'I say, doctor, is ther' many of them nerves?' ''Undreds of 'em.' 'Hevery part of the body got nerves?' 'Yes.' 'Hankles? calves? shins?' 'Yes, all got nerves.' 'Well, doctor,' sez father, quite triumphant, 'w'en yeh cut through hankles, shins, an' heverythin', all them nerves begin to shout, don't they?' 'Yes,' sez the doctor, not seein' w'ere father was at. 'Then,' sez 'e quick-like, 'w'at makes 'em all shout “Toes?” W'y don't the brain 'ear “Hankle” or “'Eel”?' Then the old doctor 'e did git mad an' 'e did swear at father most orful. But father, 'e knows 'ow to conduct 'isself, an' sez 'e quite dignified, 'I 'ope as 'ow I know 'ow to treat a gentleman.' This pulls the old doctor up an' 'e sez, 'I beg yer pardon, Mr. Fallows,' sez 'e. 'Don't mention it,' sez father. Then the doctor went on quite nice, 'Yeh see, Mr. Fallows, the truth is, we don't hunderstand these things very well,' sez 'e. 'Well, doctor,' sez father, 'it would 'a' saved a lot of trouble if yeh'd said so at the first.' An' 'e said no more, but I seed 'im thinkin' 'ard, an' w'en the doctor was goin' 'e speaks up sez, sez 'e, 'I think I know w'y it's the shoutin' of toes keeps up an' not 'eels or hankles,' sez 'e. 'W'en my thirteen gits a-shoutin' in this little 'ouse, yeh cawn't 'ear the old woman or me. Ther's thirteen of 'em. An' I suppose w'en them toes gits a-shoutin' yeh cawn't 'ear nothin' of hankle, or 'eel, but it's all toes. Ther's five to one. But, doctor,' 'e sez, as 'e druv' away, 'if it's not too bold, would yeh mind buryin' them toes?'”

“Yes. The young doctor—that's what Benny calls him—changed them. Oh, he's a clever young man! Benny says, 'Give me the young doctor,' he does. You see,” continued Mrs. Fallows confidentially, lowering her voice impressively, “you see, his leg hurt terribly at first, and Benny yelled to me, 'It's in my toes, mother, it's in my toes.' 'Why, Benny,' I said to him, 'you don't have any toes, Benny.' 'That's where it hurts,' he said, 'toes or no toes.' And father wakes up and hears what Benny was crying about, and he says, 'Benny's right. His toes will hurt until they're rotted away in the ground.' And he tells us how his sister's oldest boy had his leg amputated, poor soul! and how his toes hurt until they were taken and buried and rotted away. Some doctors don’t bury them, and they say,” and here Mrs. Fallows' voice dropped to a whisper, “that keeps them sore for longer. Well, just as father was speaking, in comes the doctor himself, and father told him how Benny was feeling pain in his toes. 'In your toes, Benny?' says the doctor, surprised. 'It’s not your toes, Ben.' 'Well, I guess I’m the one who's feeling it,' says Ben quite sharply, 'and it's my toes that are feeling it.' Then father spoke up. He's a terrible man for arguing, father is. 'Doctor,' says he, 'are those toes buried, if I might be so bold?' 'Can't say,' says the doctor quite indifferently, though he must have known. 'Well, my opinion is,' says father, 'he'll feel those toes until they're taken and buried and rotted away in the ground.' And then he tells about his sister's boy. 'Nonsense,' says the doctor, 'it’s not his toes at all. His toes have nothing to do with it.' 'What then?' asks father quite politely. 'It's the feeling of his toes he's feeling.' 'How can he have any feeling of his toes if he doesn't have any toes?' 'Well,' says the doctor, 'his feelings aren’t in his toes at all.' 'Well, that’s where mine are,' says father. 'When I hurt my toes, it’s in my toes I feel them. When I hurt my hand, it’s my hand.' 'My dear sir,' says the doctor calmly, 'it’s not in your hand, nor in your toes, but in your brain. In your mind, you feel the pain.' 'Perhaps,' says Ben quite sharply again. My! He WAS sharp! 'But the feeling in my mind is that my toes are hurting terribly, and I'd like to have them buried if it's going to help any.' 'Oh, come on, Benny, that’s all nonsense, you know,' says the doctor, brushing him off. But father is terribly persistent, and he keeps on and says, 'Doesn't his mind know he doesn’t have any toes, doctor? How can his mind feel his toes hurt when his mind knows he doesn’t have any toes to hurt?' 'It's not his toes, I tell you,' says the doctor quite sharply, 'just the feeling of his toes in his mind.' 'The feeling of his toes in his mind?' says father. 'But he doesn't have any toes to give him the feeling of his toes in his mind or anywhere else.' 'Dumb old fool!' says the doctor, quite losing his temper because father is terribly provoking. 'It’s the feeling his toes used to give him, and that same feeling of toes keeps up after his toes are gone.' 'Well,' says father, and I’m trying to catch his eye to make him stop, 'I don’t get any feeling of toes until my toes are hurt. If I don’t hurt them, I don’t get any feeling of toes. How are you going to start that toe feeling without any toes to start it?' 'You don’t need any toes to start it,' says the doctor, 'it’s the old feeling of toes keeping up.' 'There aren’t any—' 'Look here,' says he, 'I tell you it’s not toes, it’s the nerves of the toes reaching up to the brain. Don’t you see? When the toes are hurt, the nerves send word up to the brain just like the telegraph.' Then father ponders for a while. 'Where are those nerves, doctor?' says he. 'In the toes.' 'In the toes? Then when those toes are gone, those nerves are gone, aren’t they?' 'Yes.' 'But the nerve feeling is still there.' This puzzles father a bit. 'Then,' says he, 'the feeling's in the nerves, and if there are no nerves, there are no feelings.' 'That's right,' says the doctor. 'When those toes are gone, doctor, the nerves are gone. How could there be any feelings?' 'Look here,' says the doctor, and I was afraid he was getting really mad, 'just quit it right now.' 'Well, well. All right, doctor,' says father quite politely, 'I've got a terrible inquiring mind, and I just wanted to know.' Then the doctor seemed a bit ashamed of himself, and he sat right down and says, 'Look here, Mr. Fallows, I'll explain it to you. It’s like a telegraph wire. Here’s a station we’ll call Bradford, and here’s a station we’ll call London. Every station has its own call. Bradford station, let’s say, has a call X Y Z, and whenever X Y Z sounds, you know that’s Bradford speaking. So if you heard X Y Z in London, you’d know something was wrong with Bradford.' 'But if there aren’t any,' breaks in father, who was getting impatient. 'Shut up! will you?' says the doctor, 'until I get through. Well; all along that Bradford line, you can give that Bradford call. Do you see?' 'Can you make that Bradford call outside of Bradford?' says father. 'Well,' says the doctor, and he seemed quite puzzled, 'I suppose you can. Any kind of a bang will do along the line. Now there’s Benny's toes, when they get hurt, they sound up to the brain, “Toes! Toes! Toes!” and all along that toe line you can get the same call to the brain.' This keeps father quiet for a long while, then he says, 'I say, doctor, are there many of those nerves?' 'Hundreds of them.' 'Every part of the body got nerves?' 'Yes.' 'Ankles? calves? shins?' 'Yes, all got nerves.' 'Well, doctor,' says father, quite triumphantly, 'when you cut through ankles, shins, and everything, all those nerves begin to shout, don't they?' 'Yes,' says the doctor, not seeing where father was going. 'Then,' says he quickly, 'what makes them all shout “Toes?” Why doesn’t the brain hear “Ankle” or “Heel”?' Then the old doctor got mad and swore at father most awfully. But father knows how to conduct himself, and says quite dignified, 'I hope I know how to treat a gentleman.' This pulls the old doctor up, and he says, 'I beg your pardon, Mr. Fallows,' he says. 'Don’t mention it,' says father. Then the doctor went on quite nicely, 'You see, Mr. Fallows, the truth is, we don’t understand these things very well,' says he. 'Well, doctor,' says father, 'it would have saved a lot of trouble if you’d said so at the start.' And he said no more, but I saw him thinking hard, and when the doctor was leaving, he speaks up and says, 'I think I know why it’s the shouting of toes that keeps up and not heels or ankles,' says he. 'When my thirteen get a-shouting in this little house, you can’t hear the old woman or me. There’s thirteen of them. And I suppose when those toes get to shouting, you can’t hear anything of ankle or heel, but it’s all toes. There’s five to one. But, doctor,' he says, as he drove away, 'if it’s not too bold, would you mind burying those toes?'”

“But,” said Mrs. Fallows, pulling herself up, “I do talk. But poor Benny, 'e kep' a-cryin' with 'is toes till that ther' blessed young lady come, the young doctor fetched 'er, an' the minit she begin to sing, poor Benny 'e fergits 'is toes an' 'e soon falls off to sleep, the first 'e 'ad fer two days an' two nights. Poor dear! An 'e hain't ever done talkin' 'bout that very young lady an' the young doctor. An' a lovely pair they'd make, poor souls.”

“But,” said Mrs. Fallows, sitting up straight, “I do talk. But poor Benny, he kept crying with his toes until that blessed young lady came; the young doctor brought her, and the minute she started singing, poor Benny forgot all about his toes and quickly fell asleep, the first time he had in two days and two nights. Poor dear! And he hasn’t stopped talking about that lovely young lady and the young doctor. What a lovely couple they’d make, poor souls.”

Margaret was conscious of a sudden pang at this grouping of names by Mrs. Fallows, but before she had time to analyse her feelings Iola reappeared.

Margaret felt a sudden jolt at Mrs. Fallows' mention of those names, but before she could sort through her feelings, Iola walked back in.

“Well, good-bye,” said Mrs. Fallows. “Yeh'll come agin w'en yeh git back. Good-bye, Miss,” she said to Margaret. “It does seem to give me a fresh start w'en yeh put things to rights.”

“Well, goodbye,” said Mrs. Fallows. “You'll come again when you get back. Goodbye, Miss,” she said to Margaret. “It really does feel like a fresh start when you set things right.”

It was not till that night when she was in her own room preparing for bed that Margaret had time to analyse that sudden pang.

It wasn't until that night when she was in her own room getting ready for bed that Margaret had a chance to analyze that sudden feeling.

“It can't be that I am jealous,” she said. “Of course, she is far more attractive than I am and why shouldn't everyone like her better?” She shook her fist at her reflection in the glass. “Do you know, you are as mean as you can be,” she said viciously.

“It can't be that I'm jealous,” she said. “Of course, she's way more attractive than I am, and why shouldn't everyone like her more?” She shook her fist at her reflection in the glass. “You know, you're as mean as can be,” she said angrily.

At that moment there came from Iola's room the sound of soft singing.

At that moment, soft singing came from Iola's room.

“It's no wonder,” said Margaret as she listened to the exquisite sound, “it's no wonder that she could catch poor Ben and his mother with a voice like that. Yes, and—and the rest of them, too.”

“It's no surprise,” said Margaret as she listened to the beautiful sound, “it's no surprise that she could catch poor Ben and his mother with a voice like that. Yeah, and—and the others, too.”

In a few minutes there was a tap at her door and Iola came in, her hair hanging like a dusky curtain about her face. Margaret uttered an involuntary exclamation of admiration.

In a few minutes, there was a knock at her door, and Iola walked in, her hair hanging like a dark curtain around her face. Margaret let out an involuntary exclamation of admiration.

“My! you are lovely!” she cried. “No wonder everyone loves you.” With a sudden rush of penitent feeling for her “mean thoughts” she put her arms about Iola and kissed her warmly.

“My! You’re beautiful!” she exclaimed. “No wonder everyone loves you.” With a sudden wave of remorse for her “mean thoughts,” she wrapped her arms around Iola and kissed her affectionately.

“Lovely! Nonsense!” she exclaimed, surprised at this display of affection so unusual for Margaret, “I am not half so lovely as you. When I see you at home here with all the things to worry you and the children to care for, I think you are just splendid and I feel myself cheap and worthless.”

“Lovely! Nonsense!” she exclaimed, surprised at this display of affection so unusual for Margaret, “I’m not nearly as lovely as you. When I see you at home here with everything to worry about and the kids to take care of, I think you’re just amazing, and I feel cheap and worthless.”

Margaret was conscious of a grateful glow in her heart.

Margaret felt a warm sense of gratitude in her heart.

“Indeed, my work doesn't amount to much, washing and dusting and mending. Anybody could do it. No one would ever notice me. Wherever you go the people just fall down and worship you.” As she spoke she let down her hair preparatory to brushing it. It fell like a cloud, a golden-yellow cloud, about her face and shoulders. Iola looked critically at her.

“Honestly, my work doesn't really mean much—just cleaning, dusting, and fixing things. Anyone could do it. Nobody would ever pay attention to me. Wherever you go, people just admire and worship you.” As she spoke, she let her hair down in preparation for brushing it. It fell around her face and shoulders like a golden-yellow cloud. Iola looked at her with a critical eye.

“You are beautiful,” she said slowly. “Your hair is lovely, and your big blue eyes, and your face has something, what is it? I can't tell you. But I believe people would come to you in difficulty. Yes. That's it,” she continued, with her eyes on Margaret's face, “I can please them in a way. I can sing. Yes, I can sing. Some day I shall make people listen. But suppose I couldn't sing, suppose I lost my voice, people would forget me. They wouldn't forget you.”

“You're beautiful,” she said slowly. “Your hair is lovely, and your big blue eyes, and there's something about your face, what is it? I can’t quite put my finger on it. But I believe people would turn to you when they’re in trouble. Yes. That’s it,” she continued, focusing on Margaret's face, “I can please them in a way. I can sing. Yes, I can sing. One day, I’ll make people listen. But what if I couldn’t sing, what if I lost my voice, people would forget me. They wouldn’t forget you.”

“What nonsense!” said Margaret brusquely. “It is not your voice alone; it is your beauty and something I cannot describe, something in your manner that is so fetching. At any rate, all the young fellows are daft about you.”

“What nonsense!” Margaret said sharply. “It’s not just your voice; it’s your beauty and something I can’t put into words, something about the way you carry yourself that’s so charming. Anyway, all the young guys are crazy about you.”

“But the women don't care for me,” said Iola, with the same slow, thoughtful voice. “If I wanted very much I believe I could make them. But they don't. There's Mrs. Boyle, she doesn't like me.”

“But the women don't care for me,” Iola said in a slow, thoughtful voice. “If I wanted to, I believe I could make them. But they don’t. There's Mrs. Boyle; she doesn’t like me.”

“Now you're talking nonsense,” said Margaret impatiently. “You ought to have heard old Mrs. Fallows this evening.”

“Now you're just talking crazy,” said Margaret impatiently. “You should have listened to old Mrs. Fallows this evening.”

“Now,” continued Iola, ignoring her remark, “the women all like you, and the men, too, in a way.”

“Now,” Iola continued, ignoring her comment, “the women all like you, and the men do too, in their own way.”

“Don't talk nonsense,” said Margaret impatiently. “When you're around the boys don't look at me.”

“Quit talking nonsense,” Margaret said impatiently. “When you’re around the guys, don’t pay attention to me.”

“Yes, they do,” said Iola, as if pondering the question. “Ben does.”

“Yes, they do,” Iola replied, as if she was thinking about the question. “Ben does.”

Margaret laughed scornfully. “Ben likes my jelly.”

Margaret laughed mockingly. “Ben likes my jelly.”

“And Dick does,” continued Iola, “and Barney.” Here she shot a keen glance at Margaret's face. Margaret caught the glance, and, though enraged at herself, she could not prevent a warm flush spreading over her fair cheek and down her bare neck.

“And Dick does,” Iola continued, “and Barney.” She shot a sharp look at Margaret's face. Margaret noticed the look, and although she was angry at herself, she couldn’t stop a warm flush from spreading over her fair cheek and down her bare neck.

“Pshaw!” she cried angrily, “those boys! Of course, they like me. I've known them ever since I was a baby. Why, I used to go swimming with them in the pond. They think of me just like—well—just like a boy, you know.”

“Ugh!” she exclaimed angrily, “those boys! Of course, they like me. I've known them since I was a baby. I used to go swimming with them in the pond. They think of me just like—well—just like one of the boys, you know.”

“Do you think so? They are nice boys, I think, that is, if they had a chance to be anything.”

“Do you think so? I believe they’re nice guys, that is, if they had a chance to be more.”

“Be anything!” cried Margaret hotly. “Why, Dick's going to be a minister and—”

“Be anything!” Margaret exclaimed passionately. “Well, Dick's going to be a minister and—”

“Yes. Dick will do something, though he'll make a funny clergyman. But Barney, what will he be? Just a miller?”

“Yes. Dick will do something, even if he’ll be a pretty odd clergyman. But Barney, what will he become? Just a miller?”

“Miller or whatever he is, he'll be a man, and that's good enough,” replied Margaret indignantly.

“Whoever Miller is, he’ll be a man, and that’s good enough,” replied Margaret indignantly.

“Oh, yes, I suppose so. But it's a pity. You know in this pokey little place no one will ever hear of him. I mean he'll never make any stir.” To Iola there was no crime so deadly as the “unheard of.” “And yet,” she went on, “if he had a chance—”

“Oh, yes, I guess so. But it's a shame. You know in this cramped little place no one will ever hear of him. I mean he’ll never make any waves.” To Iola, there was no crime as terrible as being “unknown.” “And yet,” she continued, “if he had a chance—”

But Margaret could bear this no longer. “What are you talking about? There are plenty of good men who are never heard of.”

But Margaret couldn't take it anymore. “What are you talking about? There are lots of good men who never get noticed.”

“Oh,” cried Iola quickly, “I didn't mean—of course your father. Well, your father is a gentle man. But Barney—”

“Oh,” Iola said quickly, “I didn’t mean—of course your father. Well, your father is a gentleman. But Barney—”

“Oh, go to bed! Come, get out of my room. Go to bed! I must get to sleep. Seven o'clock comes mighty quick. Good-night.”

“Oh, go to bed! Come on, get out of my room. Go to bed! I need to get some sleep. Seven o'clock comes really fast. Good night.”

“Don't be cross, Margaret. I didn't mean to say anything offensive. And I want you to love me. I think I want everyone to love me. I can't bear to have people not love me. But more than anyone else I want you.” As she spoke she turned impulsively toward Margaret and put her arms around her neck. Margaret relented.

“Don’t be upset, Margaret. I didn’t mean to say anything hurtful. And I want you to love me. I think I want everyone to love me. I can’t stand the thought of people not loving me. But more than anyone else, I want you.” As she spoke, she turned impulsively toward Margaret and wrapped her arms around her neck. Margaret softened.

“Of course I love you,” she said. “There,” kissing her, “good-night. Go to sleep or you'll lose your beauty.”

“Of course I love you,” she said. “There,” kissing her, “goodnight. Go to sleep or you’ll lose your beauty.”

But Iola clung to her. “Good-night, dear Margaret,” she said, her lips trembling pathetically. “You are the only girl friend I ever had. I couldn't bear you to forget me or to give up loving me.”

But Iola held onto her. “Goodnight, dear Margaret,” she said, her lips trembling sadly. “You’re the only girlfriend I’ve ever had. I couldn’t stand it if you forgot me or stopped loving me.”

“I never forget my friends,” cried Margaret gravely. “And I never cease to love them.”

“I never forget my friends,” Margaret said seriously. “And I never stop loving them.”

“Oh, Margaret!” said Iola, trembling and clinging fast to her, “don't turn from me. No matter what comes, don't stop loving me.”

“Oh, Margaret!” Iola said, shaking and holding onto her tightly, “please don’t turn away from me. No matter what happens, don’t stop loving me.”

“You little goose,” cried Margaret, caressing her as if she were a child, “of course I will always love you. Good-night now.” She kissed Iola tenderly.

“You silly goose,” exclaimed Margaret, hugging her like she was a kid, “I’ll always love you. Goodnight for now.” She kissed Iola gently.

“Good-night,” said Iola. “You know this is my last night with you for a long time.”

“Goodnight,” Iola said. “You know this is my last night with you for a long time.”

“Not the very last,” said Margaret. “We go to the Mill to-morrow night, you remember, and you come back here with me. Barney is going to have Ben there for nursing and feeding.”

“Not the very last,” said Margaret. “We’re going to the Mill tomorrow night, remember? You’ll come back here with me. Barney is going to have Ben there for nursing and feeding.”

Next day Barney had Ben down to the Mill, and that was the beginning of a new life to Ben in more ways than one. The old mill became a place of interest and delight to him. Perhaps his happiest hours were spent in what was known as Barney's workroom, where were various labour-saving machines for churning, washing, and apple-paring, which, by Barney's invention, were run by the mill power. He offered to connect the sewing machine with the same power, but his mother would have none of it.

The next day, Barney brought Ben to the Mill, marking the start of a new chapter in Ben's life in more ways than one. The old mill turned into a source of fascination and joy for him. Some of his happiest moments were spent in what was called Barney's workroom, filled with various labor-saving machines for churning, washing, and peeling apples, all powered by Barney's inventions. He suggested connecting the sewing machine to the same power, but his mother wasn't having any of it.

Before many more weeks had gone Ben was hopping about by the aid of a crutch, eager to make himself useful, and soon he was not only “paying his board,” as Barney declared, but “earning good wages as well.”

Before many more weeks had passed, Ben was moving around with the help of a crutch, eager to be helpful, and soon he was not only “covering his rent,” as Barney put it, but “earning a decent wage too.”

The early afternoon found Margaret and Iola on their way to the Mill. It was with great difficulty that Margaret had been persuaded to leave her home for so long a time. The stern conscience law under which she regulated her life made her suspect those things which gave her peculiar pleasure, and among these was a visit to the Mill and the Mill people. It was in vain that Dick set before her, with the completeness amounting to demonstration, the reasons why she should make that visit. “Ben needs you,” he argued. “And Iola will not come unless with you. Barney and I, weary with our day's work, absolutely require the cheer and refreshment of your presence. Mother wants you. I want you. We all want you. You must come.” It was Mrs. Boyle's quiet invitation and her anxious entreaty and command that she should throw off the burden at times, that finally weighed with her.

The early afternoon found Margaret and Iola on their way to the Mill. It took a lot of convincing for Margaret to leave her home for such a long time. The strict rules she lived by made her doubt the things that brought her joy, and a visit to the Mill and the Mill people was one of them. Dick tried to present her with all the reasons why she should go, making it clear that she would be missed. “Ben needs you,” he argued. “And Iola won’t come unless you do. Barney and I, exhausted from our work, really need your uplifting presence. Mother wants you. I want you. We all want you. You have to come.” It was Mrs. Boyle's gentle invitation and her worried plea that Margaret should let go of her responsibilities now and then that finally convinced her.

The hours of that afternoon, spent partly in rowing about in the old flat-bottomed boat seeking water lilies in the pond, and partly in the shade of the big willows overlooking the dam, were full of restful delight to Margaret. It was one of those rare summer evenings that fall in harvest weather when, after the burning heat of the day, the cool air is beginning to blow across the fields with long shadows. When their work was done the boys hurried to join the little group under the big willows. They were all there. Ben was set there in the big armchair, Mrs. Boyle with her knitting, for there were no idle hours for her, Margaret with a book which she pretended to read, old Charley smoking in silent content, Iola lazily strumming her guitar and occasionally singing in her low, rich voice some of her old Mammy's songs or plantation hymns. Of these latter, however, Mrs. Boyle was none too sure. To her they bordered dangerously on sacrilege; nor did she ever quite fully abandon herself to delight in the guitar. It continued to be a “foreign” and “feckless” sort of instrument. But in spite of her there were times when the old lady paused in her knitting and sat with sombre eyes looking far across the pond and into the shady isles of the woods on the other side while Iola sang some of her quaint Southern “baby songs.”

The hours of that afternoon, spent partly rowing around in the old flat-bottomed boat looking for water lilies in the pond and partly relaxing in the shade of the big willows by the dam, were filled with restful pleasure for Margaret. It was one of those rare summer evenings that come during harvest time when, after the scorching heat of the day, a cool breeze starts to sweep across the fields, casting long shadows. Once their work was done, the boys rushed to join the little group under the big willows. They were all there. Ben was settled in the big armchair, Mrs. Boyle was knitting—she never had idle moments—Margaret pretended to read a book, old Charley sat smoking in quiet satisfaction, and Iola was lazily strumming her guitar and occasionally singing in her low, rich voice some of her old Mammy's songs or plantation hymns. However, Mrs. Boyle wasn't entirely comfortable with the latter. To her, they dangerously bordered on sacrilege, and she never quite allowed herself to fully enjoy the guitar. It remained a “foreign” and “worthless” sort of instrument. Yet, despite her feelings, there were times when the old lady paused in her knitting, sitting with a serious expression as she looked out over the pond and into the shady depths of the woods across the way while Iola sang some of her charming Southern “lullabies.”

Under Dick's tuition the girl learned some of the Highland laments and love songs of the North, to which his mother had hushed him to sleep through his baby years. To Barney these songs took place with the Psalms of David, if, indeed, they were not more sacred, and it was with a shock at first that he heard the Southern girl with her “foreign instrument” try over these songs that none but his mother had ever sung to him. Listening to Iola's soft, thrilling voice carrying these old Highland airs, he was conscious of a strange incongruity. They undoubtedly took on a new beauty, but they lost something as well.

Under Dick's guidance, the girl learned some of the Highland laments and love songs from the North, which his mother had sung to him to help him sleep during his childhood. To Barney, these songs were on par with the Psalms of David, if not more sacred, and he felt a jolt when he first heard the Southern girl with her “foreign instrument” attempt these songs that only his mother had ever sung to him. As he listened to Iola's soft, thrilling voice carrying these old Highland tunes, he sensed a strange mismatch. They definitely gained a new beauty, but they also lost something in the process.

“No one sings them like your mother, Barney,” said Margaret after Dick had been drilling Iola on some of their finer shadings and cadences, “and they are quite different with the guitar, too. They are not the same a bit. They make me see different things and feel different things when your mother sings.”

“No one sings them like your mom, Barney,” said Margaret after Dick had been practicing with Iola on some of their finer shades and nuances. “And they sound totally different with the guitar, too. It's not the same at all. Your mom's singing makes me see and feel different things.”

“Different how?” said Dick.

“Different how?” asked Dick.

“I can't tell, but somehow they give me a different taste in my mouth, just the difference between eating your mother's scones with rich creamy milk and eating fruit cake and honey with tea to drink.”

“I can't explain it, but somehow they leave a different feeling in my mouth, kind of like the difference between having your mom's scones with rich creamy milk and having fruit cake and honey with tea.”

“I know,” said Barney gravely. “They lose the Scotch with the guitar. They are sweet and beautiful, wonderful, but they are a different kind altogether. To me it's the difference between a wood violet and a garden rose.”

“I know,” said Barney seriously. “They lose the Scotch with the guitar. They’re sweet and beautiful, amazing, but they’re a completely different kind. To me, it’s the difference between a wild violet and a garden rose.”

“Listen to the poetry of him. Come, mother,” cried Dick, “sing us one now.”

“Listen to his poetry. Come on, Mom,” shouted Dick, “sing one for us now.”

“Me sing!” cried the mother aghast. “After yon!” nodding toward Iola. “You would not be shaming your mother, Richard.”

“Me sing!” cried the mother, shocked. “After that!” nodding toward Iola. “You wouldn’t want to embarrass your mother, Richard.”

“Shaming you, indeed!” cried Margaret, indignantly.

“Shaming you, really!” Margaret exclaimed, clearly upset.

“Do, Mrs. Boyle,” entreated Iola. “I have never heard you sing. Indeed, I did not know you could sing.”

“Please, Mrs. Boyle,” Iola pleaded. “I’ve never heard you sing. Honestly, I didn’t even know you could sing.”

Something in her voice grated upon Barney's ear, but he spoke no word.

Something in her voice annoyed Barney, but he didn’t say anything.

“Sing!” cried Dick. “You ought to hear her. Now, mother, for the honor of the heather! Give us 'Can Ye Sew Cushions?' That's a 'baby song,' too.”

“Sing!” shouted Dick. “You have to hear her. Now, mom, for the sake of the heather! Give us 'Can Ye Sew Cushions?' That's a 'baby song' too.”

“No,” said Barney quietly, “Sing 'The Mac'Intosh,' mother.” And he began to play that exquisite Highland lament.

“No,” Barney said softly, “Sing 'The Mac'Intosh, mother.” And he started to play that beautiful Highland lament.

It was not her son's entreaty so much as something in the soft drawl of the Southern girl that made Mrs. Boyle yield. Something in that tone touched the pride in the old lady's Highland blood. When Barney reached the end of the refrain his mother took up the verse with the violin accompanying.

It wasn't so much her son's pleading as something about the gentle drawl of the Southern girl that made Mrs. Boyle give in. There was something in that tone that resonated with the pride in the old lady's Highland heritage. When Barney finished the refrain, his mother joined in with the verse while the violin played along.

Her voice lacked fulness and power. It was worn and thin, but she had the exquisite lilting note of the Highland maids at their milking or of the fisher folk at the mending of their nets. Clear and sweet and with a penetrating pathos indescribable, the voice rose and fell in all the quaint turns and quavers and cadences that a tune takes on with age. As she sang her song in the soft Gaelic tongue, with hands lying idly in her lap, with eyes glowing in their gloomy depths, the spell of mountain and glen and loch fell upon her sons and upon the girl seated at her feet, while Iola's great lustrous eyes, fastened upon the stranger's face, softened to tears.

Her voice lacked fullness and power. It was worn and thin, but she had the exquisite lilting tone of the Highland girls while milking or of the fishermen mending their nets. Clear and sweet, with a penetrating sadness that's hard to describe, her voice rose and fell in all the unique twists, turns, and rhythms that a song takes on as it ages. As she sang her song in the soft Gaelic, with her hands resting idly in her lap and her eyes glowing with their deep, mysterious sadness, the magic of the mountains, valleys, and lochs surrounded her sons and the girl sitting at her feet, while Iola's large, shining eyes, fixed on the stranger's face, filled with tears.

“Oh, that is too lovely!” cried Iola, when the song was done, clapping her hands. “No, not lovely. That is not the word. Sad, sad.” She hid her face in her hands one impulsive moment, then said softly, “I could never do that. Never! Never! What is it you put into the song? What is it?” she cried, turning to Barney.

“Oh, that is so beautiful!” Iola exclaimed when the song ended, clapping her hands. “No, not beautiful. That’s not the right word. It’s sad, so sad.” She momentarily hid her face in her hands, then said softly, “I could never do that. Never! Never! What do you put into the song? What is it?” she asked, turning to Barney.

“It's the moan of the sea,” said Barney gravely.

“It's the sound of the sea,” said Barney seriously.

“It gives a feller a kind of holler pain inside,” said Ben Fallows. “There hain't no words fer it.”

“It gives a guy a sort of hollow pain inside,” said Ben Fallows. “There aren't any words for it.”

“Sing again,” entreated Iola, all the lazy indifference gone from her voice. “Sing just one more.”

“Sing again,” Iola pleaded, her voice now filled with urgency. “Just one more song.”

“This one, mother,” said Barney, playing the tune, “your mother used to sing, you know, 'Fhir a Bhata'.”

“This one, mom,” said Barney, playing the tune, “your mom used to sing, you know, 'Fhir a Bhata'.”

     “How often haunting the highest hilltop,
      I scan the ocean thy sail to see;
      Wilt come to-night, Love? wilt come to-morrow?
      Wilt ever come, love, to comfort me?
               Fhir a bhata, na horo eile,
               Fhir a bhata, na horo eile,
               Fhir a bhata, na horo eile,
               O fare ye well, love, where'er ye be.”
 
     “How often do I stand on the highest hilltop,  
      scanning the ocean to see your sail;  
      Will you come tonight, my love? Will you come tomorrow?  
      Will you ever come, love, to comfort me?  
               Fhir a bhata, na horo eile,  
               Fhir a bhata, na horo eile,  
               Fhir a bhata, na horo eile,  
               O fare thee well, love, wherever you are.”

For some moments they sat quiet with the spell of the dreamy, sad music upon them.

For a while, they sat silently, captivated by the enchanting and melancholic music.

“One more, mother,” entreated Dick.

“One more, Mom,” pleaded Dick.

“No, laddie. The night is falling. There's work to-morrow for you. Aye, and for Margaret here.”

“No, kid. Night is setting in. You have work tomorrow. Yeah, and so does Margaret here.”

Iola rose and came timidly to Mrs. Boyle. “Thank you,” she said, lifting up her great, dark eyes to the old woman's face, “you have given me great pleasure to-night.”

Iola stood up and walked shyly over to Mrs. Boyle. “Thank you,” she said, looking up with her large, dark eyes at the old woman’s face, “you’ve brought me a lot of joy tonight.”

“Indeed, and you're welcome, lassie,” said Mrs. Boyle, smitten with a sudden pity for the motherless girl. “And we will be glad to see ye when ye come back again.”

“Of course, and you're welcome, dear,” said Mrs. Boyle, feeling a sudden compassion for the motherless girl. “And we’ll be happy to see you when you come back again.”

For this, too, it was that Iola as well as Margaret could never forget that afternoon.

For this reason, Iola and Margaret could never forget that afternoon.

“And now, ladies and gentlemen,” cried Dick, striking an attitude, “though the 'good cheer' department may seem to have accomplished the purpose for which it was organised, it cannot be said to have outlived its usefulness, in that it appears to have created for itself a sphere of operations from which it cannot be withdrawn without injury to all its members. I, therefore, respectfully suggest that the department be organised upon a permanent basis with headquarters at the Mill and my humble self at its head. All who agree will say 'Aye'.”

“And now, everyone,” shouted Dick, striking a pose, “even though the 'good cheer' department might seem to have achieved its goal, it can’t be said to have outlived its purpose, since it looks like it has established a role that it can’t step away from without harming all its members. Therefore, I respectfully propose that we make the department permanent, based at the Mill, with me leading it. All who agree, say 'Aye'.”

“Aye,” said Barney with prompt heartiness.

“Yeah,” said Barney with enthusiastic confidence.

“Me, too,” cried Iola, holding up both hands.

“Me, too,” Iola exclaimed, holding up both hands.

“Mother, what do you say?”

“Mom, what do you think?”

“Aye, laddie. There's much need for good cheer in the world.”

“Yeah, buddy. There's definitely a lot of need for good vibes in the world.”

“And you?” turning to Margaret, who stood with Mrs. Boyle's arm thrown about her, “how do you vote?”

“And you?” he said, turning to Margaret, who stood with Mrs. Boyle's arm around her, “how do you vote?”

“This member needs it too much”—with a somewhat uncertain smile—“to say anything but 'Aye'.”

“This member really needs it”—with a somewhat unsure smile—“to say anything but 'Aye'.”

“Then,” said Dick solemnly, “the 'good cheer' department is hereby and henceforth organised as a permanent institution in the community here represented, and we earnestly hope that its members will continue in their faithful adherence thereto, believing, as we do, that loyalty to this institution will be its highest reward.”

“Then,” Dick said seriously, “the 'good cheer' department is officially established as a permanent part of this community, and we sincerely hope that its members will remain committed to it, believing, as we do, that loyalty to this institution will be its greatest reward.”

But none of them knew what potencies of joy and of pain lay wrapped up for them all in that same department of “good cheer.”

But none of them knew what levels of joy and pain were hidden for them all in that same area of “good cheer.”





VIII

BEN'S GANG

The harvest time in Ontario is ever a season of delightful rush and bustle. The fall wheat follows hard upon the haying, and close upon the fall wheat comes the barley, then the oats and the rest of the spring grain.

The harvest season in Ontario is always a time of exciting activity and energy. The fall wheat comes right after the haying, and soon after the fall wheat, the barley follows, then the oats and the rest of the spring grain.

It was this year to be a more than usually busy time for the Boyle boys. They had a common purse, and out of that purse the payments on the mortgage must be met, as well as Dick's college expenses. For the little farm, with the profits from the mill, could do little more than provide a living for the family. Ordinarily the lads worked for day's wages, the farmers gladly paying the highest going, for the boys were famous binders and good workers generally. This year, however, they had in mind something more ambitious.

It was going to be a busier year than usual for the Boyle boys. They shared their money, and from that, they had to cover the mortgage payments as well as Dick's college costs. The small farm, along with the profits from the mill, could barely provide for the family. Normally, the boys worked for daily wages, and the farmers happily paid top dollar since the boys were well-known for their binding skills and were generally good workers. However, this year, they had something more ambitious planned.

“Mother,” said Dick, “did you hear of the new harvesting gang?”

“Mom,” said Dick, “did you hear about the new harvesting crew?”

“And who might they be?” asked his mother, always on the lookout for some nonsense from her younger son.

“And who could they be?” asked his mother, always on the lookout for some nonsense from her younger son.

“Boyle and Fallows—or Fallows and Boyle, I guess it will be. Ben's starting with us Monday morning.”

“Boyle and Fallows—or Fallows and Boyle, I suppose it will be. Ben's starting with us on Monday morning.”

“Nonsense, laddie. There will be no reaping for Ben this year, I doubt, poor fellow; and, besides, I will be needing him for myself.”

“Nonsense, kid. I doubt Ben will be harvesting this year, poor guy; and, besides, I need him for myself.”

“Yes. But I am in earnest, mother. Ben is to drive the reaper for us. He can sit on the reaper half a day, you know. At least, his doctor here says so. And he will keep us busy.”

“Yes. But I’m serious, Mom. Ben is going to drive the reaper for us. He can sit on the reaper for half a day, you know. At least, that’s what his doctor says. And he’ll keep us busy.”

“If I cawn't keep the two of you a-humpin', though you are some pumpkins at bindin', I hain't worth my feed.”

“If I can't keep you two busy, even though you’re great at binding, then I’m not worth my food.”

“But, Barney,” remonstrated his mother, “is he fit to go about that machine? Something might happen the lad.”

“But, Barney,” his mother protested, “is he really okay to be around that machine? Something could happen to the kid.”

“I don't think there is any danger, mother. And, besides, we will be at hand all the time.”

“I don't think there's any danger, Mom. Plus, we'll be around all the time.”

“And what will two lads like you do following the machine all day? You will only be hurting yourselves.”

“And what are two guys like you going to do following the machine all day? You’re just going to end up hurting yourselves.”

“You watch us, mother,” cried Dick. “We'll be after Ben like a dog after a coon.”

“You're watching us, Mom,” yelled Dick. “We'll go after Ben like a dog chasing a raccoon.”

“Indeed,” said his mother. “I have heard that it takes four good men to keep up to a machine. It was no later than yesterday that Mr. Morrison's Sam was telling me that they had all they could do to follow up, the whole four of them.”

“Absolutely,” said his mother. “I’ve heard it takes four decent guys to keep up with a machine. Just yesterday, Mr. Morrison’s Sam was telling me they could barely keep up, all four of them.”

“Huh!” grunted Dick scornfully, “I suppose so. Four like Fatty Morrison and that gang of his!”

“Huh!” Dick scoffed, “I guess so. Four guys like Fatty Morrison and his crew!”

“Hush, laddie. It is not good to be speaking ill of your neighbours,” said his mother.

“Hush, kid. It's not good to talk bad about your neighbors,” said his mom.

“It's not speaking ill to say that a man is fat. It's a very fine compliment, mother. Only wish someone could say the same of me.”

“It's not rude to say that a man is overweight. It's actually a nice compliment, mom. I just wish someone would say the same about me.”

“Indeed, and you would be the better of it,” replied his mother compassionately, “with your bones sticking through your skin!”

“Honestly, you’d feel much better,” his mother said kindly, “with your bones not poking through your skin!”

It was with the spring crop that Ben Fallows began his labours; and much elevated, indeed, was he at the prospect of entering into partnership with the Boyle boys, who were renowned for the very virtues which poor Ben consciously lacked and to which, in the new spirit that was waking in him, he was beginning to aspire. For the weeks spent under Barney's care and especially in the atmosphere of the Mill household had quickened in Ben new motives and new ambitions. This Barney had noticed, and it was for Ben's sake more than for their own that the boys had associated him with them in their venture of taking harvesting contracts. And as the summer went on they found no reason to regret the new arrangement. But it was at the expense of long days and hard days for the two boys following the reaper, and often when the day's work was done they could with difficulty draw their legs home and to bed. Indeed, there were nights when Dick, hardly the equal of his brother in weight and strength, lay sleepless from sheer exhaustion, while Barney from sympathy kept anxious vigil with him. Morning, however, found them stiff and sore, it is true, but full of courage and ready for the renewal of the long-drawn struggle which was winning for them not only very substantial financial profits, but also high fame as workers. The end of the harvest found them hard, tough, full of nerve and fit for any call within the limit of their powers. It was Ben who furnished the occasion of such a call being made upon them. A rainy day found him at the blacksmith shop with the Mill team waiting to be shod. The shop was full of horses and men. A rainy day was a harvest day for the blacksmith. All odd jobs allowed to accumulate during the fine weather were on that day brought to the shop.

It was with the spring crop that Ben Fallows started his work; and he was genuinely excited about teaming up with the Boyle brothers, known for the very qualities that poor Ben felt he was missing and to which, in the new spirit awakening within him, he was beginning to aspire. The weeks spent under Barney's guidance, especially in the atmosphere of the Mill household, had ignited new motives and ambitions in Ben. Barney noticed this change, and it was more for Ben’s benefit than their own that the boys included him in their plan to take on harvesting contracts. As summer went on, they found no reason to regret this new arrangement. But it came at the cost of long, hard days for the two boys following the reaper, and often at the end of the day they struggled to drag themselves home and to bed. There were indeed nights when Dick, not as heavy or strong as his brother, lay awake from sheer exhaustion, with Barney keeping him company out of sympathy. However, the mornings found them stiff and sore, yes, but filled with determination and ready to face the ongoing struggle that was bringing them not only significant financial gains but also a solid reputation as workers. By the end of the harvest, they had become strong, tough, and ready for anything within their limits. It was Ben who created the opportunity for such a challenge to arise. On a rainy day, he was at the blacksmith shop with the Mill team waiting to be shod. The shop was crowded with horses and men. A rainy day was a busy day for the blacksmith, as all the odd jobs that had piled up during the nice weather were brought in that day.

Ben, with his crutch and his wooden leg, found himself the centre of a new interest and sympathy. In spite of the sympathy, however, there was a disposition to chaff poor Ben, whose temper was brittle, and whose tongue took on a keener edge as his temper became more uncertain. Withal, he had a little man's tendency to brag. To-day, however, though conscious of the new interest centring in him, and though visibly swollen with the importance of his new partnership with the Boyle boys, he was exhibiting a dignity and self-control quite unusual, and was, for that very reason, provocative of chaff more pungent than ordinary.

Ben, using his crutch and wooden leg, found himself the focus of new interest and sympathy. Yet, despite the sympathy, people still teased poor Ben, whose temper was fragile, and whose words became sharper as his mood soured. He also had a little guy's tendency to brag. Today, however, even though he was aware of the attention on him and was feeling inflated with pride over his new partnership with the Boyle boys, he was showing a level of dignity and self-control that was quite unusual, making him an even bigger target for teasing than usual.

Chief among his tormenters was Sam Morrison, or “Fatty” Morrison, as he was colloquially designated. Sam was one of four sons of “Old King” Morrison, the richest and altogether most important farmer in the district. On this account Samuel was inclined to assume the blustering manners of his portly, pompous, but altogether good-natured father, the “Old King.” But while bluster in the old man, who had gained the respect and esteem that success generally brings, was tolerated, in Sammy it became ridiculous and at times offensive. The young man had been entertaining the assembled group of farmers and farm lads with vivid descriptions of various achievements in the harvest field on the part of himself or some of the members of his distinguished family, the latest and most notable achievement being the “slashing down and tying up” of a ten-acre field of oats by the four of them, the “Old King” himself driving the reaper.

Chief among his tormentors was Sam Morrison, or “Fatty” Morrison, as he was commonly called. Sam was one of four sons of “Old King” Morrison, the wealthiest and most important farmer in the area. Because of this, Samuel tended to adopt the loud, overbearing behavior of his hefty, self-important, but overall kind-hearted father, the “Old King.” While the old man’s bluster, earned through the respect and admiration that success usually brings, was tolerated, Sammy’s version came off as silly and sometimes annoying. The young man had been entertaining the gathered group of farmers and farm boys with colorful stories about various accomplishments in the harvest field by himself or some of his distinguished family members, the most recent and impressive achievement being the “slashing down and tying up” of a ten-acre field of oats by the four of them, with the “Old King” himself operating the reaper.

“Yes, sir!” shouted Sammy. “And Joe, he took the last sheaf right off that table! You bet!”

“Yes, sir!” shouted Sammy. “And Joe took the last bundle right off that table! You bet!”

“How many of you?” asked Ben sharply.

“How many of you?” Ben asked sharply.

“Just four,” replied Sammy, turning quickly at Ben's unexpected question.

“Just four,” Sammy replied, turning quickly at Ben's unexpected question.

“How many shocking?” continued Ben, with a judicial air.

“How many shocking?” Ben asked, with an air of authority.

“Why, none, you blamed gander! An' kep' us humpin', too, you bet!”

“Why, none, you annoying goose! And kept us busy, that's for sure!”

“I guess so,” grunted Ben, “from what I've seed.”

“I guess so,” grunted Ben, “from what I've seen.”

Sam regarded him steadfastly. “And what have you 'seed,' Mr. Fallows, may I ask?” he inquired with fine scorn.

Sam looked at him firmly. “And what have you seen, Mr. Fallows, if I may ask?” he asked with impressive disdain.

“Seed? Seed you bindin', of course.”

“Seed? Seed you're talking about, of course.”

“Well, what are ye hootin' about?” Sam was exceedingly wroth.

“Well, what are you yelling about?” Sam was extremely angry.

“I hain't been talking much for the last hour.” In moments of excitement Ben became uncertain of his h's. “I used to talk more when I wasn't so busy, but I hain't been talkin' so much this 'ere 'arvest. We hain't had time. When we're on a job,” continued Ben, as the crowd drew near to listen, “we hain't got time fer talkin', and when we're through we don't feel like it. We don't need, to.”

"I haven't been talking much for the last hour." In moments of excitement, Ben became unsure of his h's. "I used to talk more when I wasn't so busy, but I haven't been talking much this harvest. We haven't had time. When we're working," continued Ben, as the crowd gathered to listen, "we don't have time for talking, and when we're done, we don't feel like it. We don't need to."

A general laugh of approval followed Ben's words.

A general laugh of agreement followed Ben's words.

“You're right, Ben. You're a gang of hustlers,” said Alec Murray. “There ain't much talkin' when you git a-goin'. But that's a pretty good day's work, Ben, ten acres.”

“You're right, Ben. You're a bunch of hustlers,” said Alec Murray. “There isn't much talking when you get to work. But that's a pretty solid day's effort, Ben, ten acres.”

Ben gave a snort. “Yes. Not a bad day's work fer two men.” He had no love for any of the Morrisons, whose near neighbours he was and at whose hands he had suffered many things.

Ben snorted. “Yeah. Not a bad day’s work for two guys.” He had no affection for any of the Morrisons, who lived nearby and had caused him a lot of trouble.

“Two men!” shouted Sammy. “Your gang, I suppose you mean.”

“Two guys!” shouted Sammy. “Your crew, I guess you mean.”

Suddenly Ben's self-control vanished. “Yes, by the jumpin' Jemima!” he cried, facing suddenly upon Sam. “Them's the two, if yeh want to know. Them's binders! They don't stop, at hevery corner to swap lies an' to see if it's goin' to ran. They keep a-workin', they do. They don't wait to cool hoff before they drink fer fear they git foundered, as if they was 'osses, like you fellers up on the west side line there.” Ben threw his h's recklessly about. “You hain't no binders, you hain't. Yeh never seed any.”

Suddenly, Ben lost his self-control. “Yes, by jumping Jemima!” he yelled, suddenly turning to Sam. “Those are the two, if you want to know. Those are binders! They don't stop at every corner to swap stories or check if it’s going to rain. They keep working, they do. They don’t wait to cool off before they drink because they’re afraid they’ll get hurt, like they’re horses, like you guys over on the west side line there.” Ben waved his hands around recklessly. “You’re not binders, you’re not. You’ve never seen any.”

At this moment “King” Morrison himself entered the blacksmith shop.

At that moment, "King" Morrison walked into the blacksmith shop.

“Hello, Ben! What's eatin' you?” he exclaimed.

“Hey, Ben! What's bothering you?” he exclaimed.

Ben grew suddenly quiet. “Makin' a bloomin' hass of myself, I guess,” he growled.

Ben suddenly fell silent. “Guess I'm just making a mess of things,” he muttered.

“What's up with Benny? He seems a little raised,” said the “Old King,” addressing the crowd generally.

“What's up with Benny? He seems a little off,” said the “Old King,” addressing the crowd in general.

“Oh, blowin' 'bout his harvestin' gang,” said his son Sam.

“Oh, going on about his harvesting crew,” said his son Sam.

“Well, you can do a little blowin' yourself, Sammy.”

“Well, you can do a little blowing yourself, Sammy.”

“Guess I came by it natcherly n'ough,” said Sam. He stood in no awe of his father.

“Guess I got it naturally enough,” said Sam. He wasn’t impressed by his father at all.

“Blowin's all right if you can back it up, Sammy. But what's the matter, Benny, my boy? We're all glad to see you about, an' more'n that, we're glad to hear of your good work this summer. But what are they doin' to you?”

“Talk is fine if you can support it, Sammy. But what's wrong, Benny, my friend? We're all happy to see you around, and even more, we’re glad to hear about your great work this summer. But what’s happening to you?”

“Doin' nothin',” broke in Sam, a little nettled at the “Old King's” kindly tone toward Ben. “He's blowin' round here to beat the band 'bout his gang.”

“Doing nothing,” interrupted Sam, a bit annoyed at the “Old King’s” friendly tone towards Ben. “He’s boasting around here like crazy about his crew.”

“Well, Sam, he's got a right to blow, for they're two good workers.”

“Well, Sam, he has a right to be upset, because they’re two good employees.”

“But they can't bind ten acres a day, as Ben blows about.”

“But they can't handle ten acres a day, like Ben claims.”

“Well, that would be a little strong,” said the “Old King.” “Why, it took my four boys a good day to tie up ten acres, Ben.”

“Well, that seems a bit excessive,” said the “Old King.” “You know, it took my four sons a full day to fence off ten acres, Ben.”

“I'm talkin' 'bout binders,” said Ben, in what could hardly be called a respectful tone.

“I'm talking about binders,” said Ben, in a tone that was definitely not respectful.

“Look here, Ben, no two men can bind ten acres in a day, so just quit yer blowin' an' talk sense.”

“Listen up, Ben, no two guys can manage to cover ten acres in a day, so just stop bragging and get real.”

“I'm talkin' 'bout binders,” repeated Ben stubbornly.

“I'm talking about binders,” Ben reiterated stubbornly.

“And I tell you, Ben,” replied the “Old King,” with emphasis, “your boys—and they're good boys, too—can't tie no ten acres in a day. They've got the chance of tryin' on that ten acres of wheat on my west fifty. If they can do it in a day they can have it.”

“And I tell you, Ben,” replied the “Old King,” with emphasis, “your boys—and they're good boys, too—can't tie up ten acres in a day. They've got the chance to try that ten acres of wheat on my west fifty. If they can do it in a day, they can have it.”

“They wouldn't take it,” answered Ben regretfully. “They can do it, fast enough.”

“They won’t take it,” Ben replied with regret. “They can do it quickly enough.”

Then the “Old King” quite lost patience. “Now, Ben, shut up! You're a blowhard! Why, I'd bet any man the whole field against $50 that it can't be done.”

Then the “Old King” completely lost his patience. “Now, Ben, be quiet! You're full of hot air! I’d bet any man the whole field against $50 that it can’t be done.”

“I'll take you on that,” said Alec Murray.

"I'll take you up on that," said Alec Murray.

“What?” The “Old King” was nonplussed for a moment.

“What?” The “Old King” was taken aback for a moment.

“I'll take that. But I guess you don't mean it.”

“I'll take that. But I don't think you really mean it.”

But the “Old King” was too much of a sport to go back upon his offer. “It's big odds,” he said. “But I'll stick to it. Though I want to tell you, there's nearer twelve acres than ten.”

But the “Old King” was too much of a sport to go back on his offer. “It's a big gamble,” he said. “But I'll follow through. Just so you know, it’s actually closer to twelve acres than ten.”

“I know the field,” said Alec. “But I'm willing to risk it. The winner pays the wages. How long a day?” continued Alec.

“I know the game,” said Alec. “But I'm ready to take the chance. The winner covers the costs. How long is the day?” continued Alec.

“Quit at six.”

"Stop at six."

“The best part of the day is after that.”

“The best part of the day is after that.”

“Make it eight, then,” said the “Old King.” “And we'll bring it off on Monday. We're thrashing that day, but the more the merrier.”

“Make it eight, then,” said the “Old King.” “And we'll pull it off on Monday. We're busy that day, but the more, the merrier.”

“There's jest one thing,” interposed Ben, “an' that is, the boys mustn't know about this.”

“There's just one thing,” Ben interrupted, “and that is, the boys can't know about this.”

“Why not?” said Alec. “They're dead game.”

“Why not?” Alec said. “They're totally game.”

“Oh, Dick'd jump at it quick enough, but Barney wouldn't let 'im risk it. He's right careful of that boy.”

“Oh, Dick would jump at the chance quickly enough, but Barney wouldn't let him take the risk. He's really protective of that boy.”

After full discussion next Sabbath morning by those who were loitering, after their custom, in the churchyard waiting for the service to begin, it was generally agreed that the “Old King” with his usual shrewdness had “put his money on the winning horse.” Even Alec Murray, though he kept a bold face, confided to his bosom friend, Rory Ross, that he “guessed his cake was dough, though they would make a pretty big stagger at it.”

After a full discussion the next Sabbath morning by those who were hanging around, as usual, in the churchyard waiting for the service to start, everyone agreed that the “Old King” with his usual cleverness had “backed the winning horse.” Even Alec Murray, although he put on a brave face, told his close friend, Rory Ross, that he “figured his chances were shot, though they would at least give it a good try.”

“If Dick only had Barney's weight,” said Rory, “they would stand a better chance.”

“If Dick just had Barney's weight,” said Rory, “they'd have a better shot.”

“Yes. But Dick tires quicker. An' he'll die before he drops.”

“Yes. But Dick gets tired faster. And he'll die before he gives up.”

“But ten acres, Alec! And there's more than ten acres in that field.”

“But ten acres, Alec! And there's more than ten acres in that field.”

“I know. But it's standing nice, an' it's lighter on the knoll in the centre. If I can only get them goin' their best clip—I'll have to work it some way. I'll have to get Barney moving. Dick's such an ambitious little beggar he'd follow till he bust. The first thing,” continued Alec, “is to get them a good early start. I'll have a talk with Ben.”

“I know. But it's looking good, and it's lighter on the hill in the center. If I can just get them going at their best speed—I’ll have to figure it out somehow. I need to get Barney moving. Dick’s such an eager little guy he’d follow until he drops. The first thing,” Alec continued, “is to give them a good early start. I’ll have a chat with Ben.”

As a result of his conversation with Ben it was hardly daylight on Monday morning when Mrs. Boyle, glancing at her clock, sprang at once from her bed and called her sons.

As a result of his conversation with Ben, it was barely dawn on Monday morning when Mrs. Boyle, looking at her clock, jumped out of bed and called her sons.

“You're late, Barney. It's nearly six, and you have to go to Morrison's to-day. Here's Ben with the horses fed.”

“You're late, Barney. It's almost six, and you need to go to Morrison's today. Here's Ben with the horses fed.”

“Why, mother, it's only five o'clock by my watch.”

“Why, mom, it's only five o'clock by my watch.”

“No, it's six.”

“No, it’s six.”

Upon comparison Ben's watch corresponded with the clock. Barney concluded something must be wrong and routed Dick up, and with such good purpose did they hasten through breakfast that in an hour from the time the boys were called they were standing in the field waiting for Ben to begin the day's work.

Upon comparing, Ben's watch matched the clock. Barney figured something must be off and woke Dick up. They rushed through breakfast with such good intent that an hour after the boys were called, they were standing in the field waiting for Ben to start the day's work.

After they had been binding an hour Alec Murray appeared on the field. “I'm going to shock,” he announced. “They've got men enough up at the thrashing, an' the 'Old King' wants to get this field in shock by to-morrow afternoon so he can get it thrashed, if you hustlers can get it down by then.” Alec was apparently in great spirits. He brought with him into the field a breezy air of excitement.

After they had been binding for an hour, Alec Murray showed up on the field. “I’m going to shock,” he said. “They’ve got enough guys up at the thrashing, and the 'Old King' wants to get this field shocked by tomorrow afternoon so he can get it thrashed, if you all can get it done by then.” Alec seemed to be in really good spirits. He brought a lively sense of excitement with him to the field.

“Here, Ben, don't take all day oiling up there. I guess I'm after you to-day, remember.”

“Hey, Ben, don’t take forever oiling up there. I guess I’m after you today, don’t forget.”

“Guess yeh'll wait till it's tied, won't yeh?” said Ben, who thoroughly understood Alec's game.

“Guess you'll wait until it's tied, won’t you?” said Ben, who completely understood Alec's game.

“Don't know 'bout that. I may have to jump in an' tie a few myself.”

“Not sure about that. I might have to jump in and tie a few myself.”

“Don't you fret yourself,” replied Dick. “If you shock all that's tied to-day you'll need to hang your shirt on the fence at night.”

“Don’t worry about it,” replied Dick. “If you upset everything that's connected today, you’ll have to hang your shirt on the fence tonight.”

“Keep cool, Dick, or you'll be leavin' Barney too far behind. You tie quicker than him, I hear.”

“Stay calm, Dick, or you’ll leave Barney too far behind. I hear you tie faster than him.”

“Oh, I don't know,” said Dick modestly, though quite convinced in his own mind that he could.

“Oh, I don't know,” said Dick modestly, even though he was pretty sure he could.

“Dick's a little quicker, ain't he?” said Alec, turning to Barney.

“Dick's a bit quicker, right?” said Alec, turning to Barney.

“Oh, he's quick enough.”

“Oh, he's fast enough.”

“Did you never have a tussle?” inquired Alec, snatching up a couple of sheaves in each arm and setting them in their places in the shock with a quick swing, then stepping off briskly for others.

“Have you never had a fight?” asked Alec, grabbing a couple of bundles in each arm and quickly placing them in their spots in the stack with a swift motion, then stepping off quickly for more.

“No,” said Barney shortly.

“No,” Barney replied curtly.

“I guess he didn't want you to hurt yourself,” he suggested cunningly to Dick. “When a fellow isn't very strong he's got to be careful.” This was Dick's sensitive point. He was not content to do a man's work in the field, but he was miserable unless he took first place.

“I guess he didn't want you to hurt yourself,” he said slyly to Dick. “When someone isn't very strong, they have to be careful.” This struck a nerve with Dick. He wasn't happy just doing a man's work in the field; he felt miserable unless he was in first place.

“Oh, he needn't be afraid of hurting me,” he said, taking Alec's bait. “I've worked with him all harvest and I'm alive yet.” Unconsciously Dick's pace quickened, and for the next few minutes Barney was left several sheaves behind.

“Oh, he doesn't need to worry about hurting me,” he said, taking Alec's bait. “I've worked with him all harvest and I'm still alive.” Without realizing it, Dick picked up the pace, and for the next few minutes, Barney fell several sheaves behind.

“He's just foolin' with you, Dick,” jeered Alec. “He wouldn't hurt you for the world.”

“He's just messing with you, Dick,” Alec mocked. “He wouldn't hurt you for anything.”

Unconsciously by his hustling manner and by his sly suggestion of superiority now to one and again to the other, he put both boys upon their mettle, and before they were aware they were going at a racing pace, though neither would acknowledge that to the other. Alec kept following them close, almost running for his sheaves, flinging a word of encouragement now to one, now to the other, shouting at Ben as he turned the corners, and by every means possible keeping the excitement at the highest point. But he was careful not to overdrive his men. By a previous arrangement and without serious difficulty he had persuaded Teenie Ross, who had come to assist the Morrison girls at the threshing, to bring out a lunch to the field at ten o'clock. For half an hour they sat in the long grass in the shade of a maple tree eating the lunch which Dick at least was beginning to feel in need of. But not a minute more did Alec allow.

Unconsciously, with his busy demeanor and subtle hint of superiority directed first at one boy and then at the other, he motivated both boys to push themselves, and before they realized it, they were racing ahead, though neither would admit it to the other. Alec stayed close behind them, nearly running to keep up with his bundles, throwing out words of encouragement to one and then the other, yelling at Ben as he rounded the corners, and doing everything he could to keep the energy high. But he was careful not to push his guys too hard. He had previously arranged, without too much trouble, for Teenie Ross, who was helping the Morrison girls with the threshing, to bring lunch to the field at ten o'clock. For half an hour, they sat in the long grass under a maple tree, eating the lunch that Dick was starting to feel he needed. But not a minute longer did Alec allow.

“I'm going to catch you fellows,” he said, “if I've to take off my shirt to do it.”

“I'm going to catch you guys,” he said, “even if I have to take off my shirt to do it.”

Dick was quick to respond and again set off at full speed. But the grain was heavier than Alec had counted upon, and when the noon hour had arrived he estimated that the grain was not more than one-third down. A full hour and a half he allowed his men for rest, cunningly drawing them off from the crowd of threshers to a quiet place in the orchard where they could lie down and sleep, waking them when time was up that there should be no loss of a single precious moment. As they were going out to the field Alec suggested that instead of coming back for supper at five, according to the usual custom, they should have it brought to them in the field.

Dick quickly responded and took off at full speed again. But the grain was heavier than Alec had estimated, and when noon arrived, he thought that they had only managed to get through about one-third of it. He gave his men a full hour and a half to rest, cleverly leading them away from the crowd of threshers to a quiet spot in the orchard where they could lie down and take a nap, waking them once the time was up so they wouldn’t lose a single precious moment. As they headed back to the field, Alec suggested that instead of returning for dinner at five, as was usual, they should have it brought to them in the field.

“It's a long way up to the house,” he explained, “and the days are getting short.” And though the boys didn't take very kindly to the suggestion, neither would think of opposing it.

“It's a long way to the house,” he explained, “and the days are getting shorter.” And even though the boys didn’t really like the idea, neither of them thought to argue against it.

But in spite of all that Alec and Ben could do, when the threshers knocked off work for the day and sauntered down to the field where the reaping was going on, it looked as if the “Old King” were to win his bet.

But despite everything Alec and Ben tried, when the threshers finished work for the day and strolled down to the field where the harvesting was happening, it seemed like the “Old King” was going to win his bet.

“Keep out of this field!” yelled Alec, as the men drew near; “you're interferin' with our work. Come, get out!” For the boys had begun to take it easy and chatting with some of them.

“Stay out of this field!” shouted Alec as the men approached; “you're getting in the way of our work. Come on, move along!” The boys had started to relax and were chatting with some of them.

“Get away from here, I tell you!” cried Alec. “You line up along the fence and we'll show you how this thing should be done!”

“Get out of here, I’m serious!” shouted Alec. “You stand by the fence and we'll show you how this should be done!”

Realizing the fairness of his demand, the men retired from the field. The long shadows of the evening were falling across the field. The boys were both showing weariness at every step they took. Alec was at his wit's end. The grain was all cut, but there was still a large part of it to bind. He determined to take the boys into his confidence. He knew all the risk there was in this step. Barney might refuse to risk an injury to his brother. It was Alec's only chance, however, and walking over to the boys, he told them the issue at stake.

Realizing the fairness of his request, the men left the field. The long shadows of evening were stretching across the ground. The boys were showing exhaustion with every step they took. Alec was at his breaking point. The grain was all cut, but there was still a big part left to bind. He decided to confide in the boys. He understood the risks involved in this decision. Barney might not want to risk injury to his brother. Still, it was Alec's only chance, so he walked over to the boys and explained what was at stake.

“Boys,” he said, “I don't want you to hurt yourselves. I don't care a dern about the money. I'd like to beat 'Old King' Morrison and I'd like to see you make a record. You've done a big day's work already, and if you want to quit I won't say a word.”

“Guys,” he said, “I don’t want you to hurt yourselves. I don’t care about the money. I’d like to beat ‘Old King’ Morrison and I’d love to see you set a record. You’ve already put in a lot of hard work today, and if you want to call it a day, I won’t say anything.”

“Quit!” cried Dick in scorn, kindling at Alec's story. “What time have we left?”

“Quit!” Dick exclaimed with disdain, fired up by Alec's story. “What time do we have left?”

“We have till eight o'clock. It's now just seven.”

“We have until eight o'clock. It's now just seven.”

“Come on then, Barney!” cried Dick. “We're good for an hour, anyway.”

“Come on, Barney!” shouted Dick. “We have at least an hour!”

“I don't know, Dick,” said Barney, hesitating.

“I don't know, Dick,” Barney said, pausing.

“Come along! I can stand it and I know you can.” And off he set again at racing pace and making no attempt to hide it.

“Come on! I can handle it, and I know you can too.” And he took off again at a fast pace, not trying to hide it at all.

In half an hour there were still left them, taking two swaths apiece, the two long sides and the two short ends.

In half an hour, they still had two swaths each to take, along the two long sides and the two short ends.

“You can't do it, boys,” said Alec regretfully. “Let 'er go.”

“You can't do it, guys,” Alec said with regret. “Just let it go.”

“Yes, boys,” cried the “Old King,” who, with the crowd, had drawn near, “you've done a big day's work. You'll hurt yourselves. You've earned double pay and you'll get it.”

“Yeah, guys,” shouted the “Old King,” who had come up with the crowd, “you’ve put in a hard day’s work. You’re going to wear yourselves out. You’ve earned double pay, and you’ll get it.”

“Not yet,” cried Dick. “We'll put in the half hour at any rate. Come on, Barney! Never mind your rake!”

“Not yet,” shouted Dick. “We'll use the half hour anyway. Come on, Barney! Forget about your rake!”

His face looked pale and worn, but his eyes were ablaze with light, and but for his pale face there was no sign of weariness about him. He flung away his rake and, snatching up a band, kicked the sheaf together, caught it up, drew, tied, and fastened it as with one single act.

His face looked pale and tired, but his eyes were bright and full of energy, and aside from his pale face, he showed no signs of exhaustion. He tossed aside his rake, grabbed a band, kicked the sheaf together, picked it up, drew it, tied it, and secured it all in one smooth motion.

“We'll show them waltz time, Barney,” he called, springing toward the next sheaf. “One”—at the word he snatched up and made the band, “two”—he passed the band around the sheaf, kicking it at the same time into shape, “three”—he drew and knotted the band, shoving the end in with his thumb. After him went Barney. One—two—three! and a sheaf was done. One—two—three! and so from sheaf to sheaf. It took them fifteen minutes to go down the long side. Dick, who had the inside, finished and sprang to his place at the outer side.

“We'll show them how to waltz, Barney,” he called, jumping toward the next bundle. “One”—as he said it, he grabbed the band and made it, “two”—he passed the band around the bundle, kicking it into shape at the same time, “three”—he tightened and tied the band, pushing the end in with his thumb. Then Barney followed him. One—two—three! and a bundle was done. One—two—three! and so they moved from bundle to bundle. It took them fifteen minutes to finish that long side. Dick, who was on the inside, finished and jumped to his spot on the outer side.

“Get inside!” shouted Barney, “let me take that swath!”

“Get inside!” yelled Barney, “let me grab that section!”

“Come along!” replied Dick, tying his sheaf.

“Come on!” replied Dick, tying up his bundle.

“Fifteen minutes left, boys! I believe you're going to do it!” At this Ben gave a yell.

“Fifteen minutes left, guys! I believe you can do it!” At this, Ben let out a shout.

“They're goin' to do it!” he shouted, stumping around in great excitement.

“They're going to do it!” he shouted, stomping around in great excitement.

“Double up, Dick!” cried Barney, carrying one sheaf to the next and tying them both together. Dick followed Barney's example, but here his brother's extra strength told in the race. Close after them came the crowd, Alec leading them, watch in hand, all yelling.

“Double up, Dick!” shouted Barney, carrying one bundle to the next and tying them both together. Dick followed Barney's lead, but his brother's extra strength made a difference in the race. Right behind them came the crowd, with Alec leading, watch in hand, all shouting.

“Two minutes for that end, boys!” cried Alec, as they reached the corner. “You're goin' to do it, my hearties! You're goin' to do it!” They had thirteen minutes in which to bind a side and an end.

“Two minutes for that end, guys!” shouted Alec as they got to the corner. “You’re going to do it, my friends! You’re going to do it!” They had thirteen minutes to tie up a side and an end.

“They can't do it, Alec,” said the “Old King.” “They'll hurt themselves. Call them off!”

“They can't do it, Alec,” said the “Old King.” “They'll get hurt. Call them back!”

“Are you all right, Dick?” cried Barney, swinging on to the outer swath.

“Are you okay, Dick?” yelled Barney, jumping onto the outer edge.

“All right,” panted his brother, striding in at his side.

“All right,” his brother panted, walking in beside him.

“Come on! We'll do it, then!” replied Barney.

“Come on! Let's do it, then!” replied Barney.

Side by side they rushed. Sheaf by sheaf they tied together, Barney gradually gaining by the doubling process.

Side by side, they hurried. Bundle by bundle, they tied them together, with Barney gradually gaining from the doubling process.

“Don't wait for me,” gasped Dick, “if you can go faster!”

“Don't wait for me,” gasped Dick, “if you can go faster!”

“One minute and a half, boys, if you can stand it!” cried Alec, as they reached the last corner. “One minute and a half, and we win!”

“One minute and a half, guys, if you can handle it!” shouted Alec as they rounded the last corner. “One minute and a half, and we win!”

There remained five sheaves on the outer of Barney's two swaths, two on the inner of Dick's. In all, nine for Barney, six for Dick. The sheaves were comparatively small. Springing at this swath, Barney doubled the first two, the second two, the third two, and putting the last three together swung in upon Dick's swath where there were two sheaves left.

There were five bundles on the outer side of Barney's two rows, and two on the inner side of Dick's. Overall, that meant nine for Barney and six for Dick. The bundles were relatively small. Starting at this row, Barney combined the first two, then the second two, then the third two, and for the last three, he gathered them together and moved onto Dick's row where two bundles were left.

“Don't you touch it!” gasped Dick angrily.

“Don’t you touch that!” Dick exclaimed angrily.

“How's the time, Alec?” panted Barney.

“How’s the time, Alec?” panted Barney.

“Half a minute.”

"30 seconds."

Before he spoke, Dick flung himself on his last two sheaves, crying, “Out of the way there!” snatched his band, passing it around the sheaf, tied it, flung it over his shoulder, and stood with his hands on his knees, his breath coming in sobbing gasps.

Before he spoke, Dick threw himself onto his last two bundles, shouting, “Get out of the way!” He grabbed his band, wrapped it around the bundle, tied it, threw it over his shoulder, and sat down with his hands on his knees, breathing heavily in gasping breaths.

For a few minutes the men went wild. Barney stepped to Dick's side, and patting him on the shoulder, said, “Great man, Dick! But I was a fool to let you!”

For a few minutes, the guys went crazy. Barney moved next to Dick and, giving him a pat on the shoulder, said, “Awesome job, Dick! But I was an idiot to let you!”

“That's what you were!” cried the “Old King,” slapping Dick on the back, “but there's the greatest day's work ever done in these parts. The wheat's yours,” he said, turning to Alec, “but begad! I wish it was goin' to them that won it!”

“That's what you were!” shouted the “Old King,” giving Dick a friendly slap on the back. “But this is the biggest achievement ever done around here. The wheat belongs to you,” he said, looking at Alec, “but wow! I really wish it was going to the ones who actually earned it!”

“An' that's where it is going,” said Alec, “every blamed sheaf of it, to Ben's gang.”

“That's where it's going,” Alec said, “every single sheaf of it, to Ben's crew.”

“We'll take what's coming to us,” said Barney shortly.

“We'll face whatever comes our way,” said Barney tersely.

“I told yeh so,” said Ben regretfully.

"I told you so," Ben said with regret.

“Why, don't you know it was for you I took the bet?” said Alec, angry that he should be balked in his good intention to help the boys.

“Why don't you know I made the bet for you?” Alec said, frustrated that his good intention to help the boys was being thwarted.

“We'll take our wages,” repeated Barney in a tone that settled the controversy. “The wheat is not ours.”

“We'll take our pay,” Barney repeated, his tone resolving the argument. “The wheat isn't ours.”

“Then it ain't mine,” said Alec, disgusted, remembering in how great peril his $50 had been.

“Then it’s not mine,” said Alec, disgusted, recalling how much danger his $50 had been in.

“Well, boys,” said the “Old King,” “it ain't mine. We'll divide it in three.”

“Well, guys,” said the “Old King,” “it’s not mine. We’ll split it into three.”

“We'll take our wages,” said Barney again, in sullen determination.

“We'll take our pay,” said Barney again, with a gloomy resolve.

“Confound the boy!” cried the “Old King.” “What'll we do with the wheat? I say, we'll give it to Ben; he's had hard luck this year.”

“Curse the kid!” shouted the “Old King.” “What are we going to do with the wheat? I say we give it to Ben; he’s had a rough year.”

“No, by the jumpin' Jemima Jebbs!” said Ben, stumping over to Barney's side. “I stand with the boss. I take my wages.”

“No way, by jumping Jemima Jebbs!” said Ben, stomping over to Barney's side. “I'm with the boss. I take my paycheck.”

“Well, dog-gone you all! Will you take double pay, then? There's two days' good work there. And the rest we'll give to the church. Good thing the minister ain't here or he'd kick, too!”

“Well, darn you all! Will you take double pay then? That's two days' worth of good work there. And the rest we'll donate to the church. Good thing the minister isn't here or he’d complain too!”

“But,” added the “Old King,” turning to his son Sam, “after this you crawl into your shell when there's any blowin' bein' done about Ben's gang.”

“But,” added the “Old King,” turning to his son Sam, “after this, you better hide in your shell whenever there's any talk about Ben's gang.”





IX

LOVE'S TANGLED WAYS

The mill lane was prinked with all the June flowers. Over the snake fence massed the clover, red and white. Through the rails peeped the thistle bloom, pink and purple, and higher up above the top rail the white crest of the dogwood slowly nodded in the breeze this sweet summer day. In the clover the bumblebees, the crickets, and the grasshoppers boomed, chirped, crackled, shouting their joy to be alive in so good a place and on so good a day. Above, the sky was blue, pure blue, and all the bluer for the specks of cloud that hung, still-poised like white-winged birds, white against the blue. Last evening's rain had washed the world clean. The sky, the air, the flowers, the clover, red and white, the kindly grass that ran green everywhere under foot, the dusty road, all were washed clean. In the elm bunches by the fence, in the maples and thorns, the birds, their summer preoccupations forgotten at the bidding of this new washed day, recalled their spring songs and poured them forth with fine careless courage.

The mill lane was sprinkled with all the June flowers. Over the snake fence, clover, red and white, was thickly grouped. Through the rails peeked the thistle blooms, pink and purple, and higher up, above the top rail, the white blossoms of the dogwood gently swayed in the breeze on this lovely summer day. In the clover, bumblebees, crickets, and grasshoppers buzzed, chirped, and crackled, celebrating their joy of being alive in such a great place on such a beautiful day. Above, the sky was bright blue, pure blue, made even bluer by the little clouds floating like white-winged birds against the blue. Last evening’s rain had cleaned everything up. The sky, the air, the flowers, the clover—red and white—the friendly grass that spread green everywhere underfoot, and the dusty road, all were fresh and clean. In the elm clusters by the fence, in the maples and thorns, the birds, their summer worries forgotten on this newly washed day, remembered their spring songs and sang them joyfully without a care.

In tune to this brave symphony of colour and song, and down this flower-prinked, song-filled, clean washed, grassy lane stepped Dick this summer morning, stepped with the spring and balance of the well-trained athlete, stepped with the step of a man whose heart makes him merry music. A clean-looking man was Dick, harmonious with the day and with the lane down which he stepped. Against the grey of his suit his hands, his face, and his neck, where the negligee shirt fell away wide, revealing his strong, full curves spreading to the shoulders, all showed ruddy brown. He was a man good to look upon, with his springy step, his tan skin, his clear eye, but chiefly because out of his clear eye a soul looked forth clean and unafraid upon God's good world of wholesome growing things.

In harmony with this vibrant symphony of color and sound, Dick stepped down this flower-filled, song-filled, freshly washed, grassy path on this summer morning. He moved with the spring and balance of a well-trained athlete, taking steps like a man whose heart sings with joy. Dick was a good-looking guy, perfectly in tune with the day and the path he walked. Against the gray of his suit, his hands, face, and neck—where his casual shirt fell open, revealing his strong, well-defined shoulders—were all a warm, ruddy brown. He was pleasant to look at, with his lively step, tan skin, and clear eyes, but mainly because those clear eyes reflected a soul that gazed out, clean and unafraid, at God's beautiful world of thriving, natural things.

From his three years of 'varsity life he came back unspoiled to his boyhood's love of the open sky and of all things under it. He had just come through a great year in college, his third, the greatest in many ways of the college course. His class had thrust him into a man's place of leadership in that world where only manhood counts, and he had “made good.” In the literary, in the gym, on the campus he had made and held high place, and on the class lists, in spite of his many distractions, he had ranked a double first. Best of all, it filled him with warm gratitude to remember that none of his fellows had grudged him any of his good things. What a decent lot they were! It humbled him to think of their pride in him. He would not disappoint them. Noblesse oblige.

After three years in college, he returned unchanged to his childhood love for the open sky and everything beneath it. He had just completed an incredible third year, which was the best in many ways during his time at college. His classmates had placed him in a position of leadership in a world where manhood is valued, and he had "made good." In literature, at the gym, and on campus, he had achieved and maintained a high status, and despite his many distractions, he had ranked at the top of his class. Most importantly, he felt a deep sense of gratitude remembering that none of his peers resented his successes. What a great group they were! It made him humble to consider their pride in him. He wouldn’t let them down. Noblesse oblige.

At the crest of the hill he paused to look back, and here the pain that had been running below his consciousness, like the minor strain in rich music, came to the top. This was Barney's spot. At this spot Barney always made him pause to look back upon the old mill in its frame of beauty. Poor Barney! Twice he had gone down to the exams, and twice he had failed. Of all in the home circle only Dick could understand the full bitterness of the cup of humiliation that his brother had put silently to his lips and drained. To his mother, the failure brought no surprise, and she would have been glad enough to have him give up “his notion of being a doctor and be content with the mill.” She had no ambitions for poor Barney, who was “a quiet lad and well-doing enough,” an encomium which stood for all the virtues removed from any touch of genius. She was not hurt by his failure. Indeed, she could hardly understand how deep the shame had gone into his proud, reserved heart. His father did not talk about it, but carried him off to look at some of the mill machinery which had gone wrong, and it was only by a gentler tone in his voice that Barney knew that his father understood. But Dick, with his fuller knowledge of college life, realized as none other of them did the extent of Barney's miserable sense of defeat.

At the top of the hill, he stopped to look back, and that’s when the pain that had been lurking in the back of his mind, like a subtle note in a beautiful piece of music, surfaced. This was Barney's spot. Here, Barney always made him pause to admire the old mill framed by its stunning surroundings. Poor Barney! He had attempted the exams twice and failed both times. Out of everyone in the family, only Dick truly understood the complete bitterness of the humiliation that Barney had silently endured. To their mother, the failure was no surprise; she would have been perfectly fine with him giving up “his dream of becoming a doctor and being content with the mill.” She had no aspirations for poor Barney, who was “a quiet kid and good enough,” a compliment that reflected all the virtues without a hint of genius. She wasn’t affected by his failure. In fact, she could hardly grasp how deeply the shame had penetrated his proud, reserved heart. His father didn’t talk about it, but took him to check out some of the mill machinery that had malfunctioned. It was only the gentler tone in his voice that made Barney realize his father understood. But Dick, with his broader insight into college life, recognized more than anyone else the depth of Barney’s overwhelming sense of defeat.

And now, as he looked back upon the mill, Barney's pain became his anew. The causes of his failure were not far to seek. “He had no chance!” said Dick aloud, leaning upon the top rail and looking with gloomy eyes upon the scene of beauty before him. Things had changed since old Doctor Ferguson's time. The scientific basis of medicine was coming to its place in medical study, and the old doctor's contempt for these new-fangled notions had wrought ill for Barney. Dick remembered how he had gone, hot with indignation for his brother, to the new English professor in chemistry, whose papers were the terror of all pass men and, indeed, all honour men who stuck too closely to the text-book. He remembered the Englishman's drawling contempt as, after looking up Barney's name and papers, he dismissed the matter with the words, “He knows nothing whatever about the subject, couldn't conduct the simplest experiment, don't you know.” Poor Barney! the ancient and elementary chemistry of Dr. Ferguson seemed to hold not even the remotest affinity to that which Professor Fish expected. Dick was glad this morning that he had had sense enough to hold his tongue in the professor's presence. It comforted him to recall the generous enthusiasm with which Dr. Trent, the most brilliant surgeon on the staff, had recalled Barney's name.

And now, as he looked back at the mill, Barney's pain hit him again. The reasons for his failure were clear. “He had no chance!” said Dick loudly, leaning against the top rail and gazing with sad eyes at the beautiful scene before him. Things had changed since the time of old Doctor Ferguson. The scientific foundation of medicine was starting to take its place in medical studies, and the old doctor’s disdain for these modern ideas had hurt Barney. Dick remembered how he had stormed over to the new English chemistry professor, whose papers terrified all the pass students and even the honor students who relied too heavily on the textbook. He recalled the Englishman's slow, dismissive tone as he looked up Barney's name and papers, saying, “He knows absolutely nothing about the subject, couldn’t even perform the simplest experiment, you know.” Poor Barney! The basic chemistry taught by Dr. Ferguson seemed to have no connection at all to what Professor Fish expected. Dick felt relieved this morning that he had been smart enough to keep quiet in front of the professor. It comforted him to remember the genuine enthusiasm with which Dr. Trent, the most talented surgeon on the staff, had spoken of Barney.

“Your brother, is he? Well, sir, he's a wonder!”

“Your brother, is he? Well, he’s amazing!”

“Fish doesn't think so,” Dick had replied.

“Fish doesn't think so,” Dick replied.

“Oh! Fish be hanged!” the doctor had answered, with the fine contempt of a specialist in practical work for the theorist in medicine. “He has some idiotic notions in his head that he plucks men for not knowing. I don't say they are not necessary, but useful chiefly for examination purposes. Send your brother down. Send him down. For if ever I saw an embryonic surgeon, he's one! When he comes, bring him to me.”

“Oh! Fish be hanged!” the doctor replied, with the clear disdain of a hands-on specialist for a medical theorist. “He has some ridiculous ideas in his head that he criticizes people for not knowing. I’m not saying they aren’t important, but they’re mainly useful for exams. Send your brother down. Send him down. Because if I ever saw a budding surgeon, it’s him! When he gets here, bring him to me.”

“He'll come,” Dick had answered, his face hot to think that it was for his sake Barney had remained grinding at home.

“He'll come,” Dick replied, feeling embarrassed that Barney had stayed home working hard for his sake.

“And he's going this fall,” said Dick aloud, “or no 'varsity for me.” He pulled a letter out of his pocket. It was from his football comrade, young Macdonald, offering, in his father's name, to Barney and himself positions in one of the lumber mills far up the Ottawa, where, by working overtime, there was a chance of making $100 a month and all found. “And we'll make it go,” said Dick. “There's $300 apiece for us, and that's more than we want. Poor old chap!” he continued, musing aloud, “he'll get his chance at last. Besides, we'll get him away from that girl, confound her! though I'm afraid it's no use now.”

“And he’s going this fall,” Dick said out loud, “or no college for me.” He pulled a letter out of his pocket. It was from his football buddy, young Macdonald, offering, in his dad’s name, positions for Barney and himself in one of the lumber mills up the Ottawa, where, by working extra hours, they could make $100 a month with everything provided. “And we’ll make it work,” Dick said. “That’s $300 each for us, and that’s more than enough. Poor guy!” he continued, thinking out loud, “he’ll finally get his chance. Plus, we’ll get him away from that girl, damn her! though I’m afraid it might be too late now.”

A deeper pain surged up from the bottom of Dick's heart. “That girl” was Iola. The night before, as they were driving home in the growing dark, with halting words and with shamed face, as if he were doing his brother a wrong, Barney had confided to him that Iola and he had come to an understanding of their mutual love. Dick remembered this morning, and he would remember to his dying day, the sense of loss, of being forsaken, that had smitten him as he cried, “Oh, Barney! is it possible?” Then, as Barney had gone on to explain how it had come about, almost apologizing, as it seemed to Dick, for his weakness, Dick, seeing in the gloom a gleam of hope, had cried, “We'll get you out of it, Barney. I'll help you this summer.” And then again the inevitableness of what had taken place had come over him at Barney's reply: “But, Dick, I don't want to get out of it.” At that moment Dick's world changed. No longer was he first with his brother. Iola had taken his place. In vain Barney, guessing the thought in his heart, had protested with eager, almost piteous, appeal that Dick would be the same to him as ever. In the first acute moment of his pain he had cried out some quick word of bitter reproach, but the look on Barney's face had checked him. He was glad now that he had said nothing against the girl. And as he thought of her in the saner light of the morning, he felt that he could not be quite fair to her, and yet he wished it had been some other than Iola. “It's that confounded voice of hers, and her eyes, and her whole get-up. She's got something diabolically fetching about her.” Then, as if he had gone too far, he continued, still musing aloud, “She's good enough, I guess, but not for Barney.” That was one of the bitter things that had survived the night. She was not good enough for his brother, his hero, his beau ideal of high manhood ever since he could think. “But there is no one good enough for Barney,” he continued, “except—yes—there is one—Margaret—she is good enough—even for Barney.” As Barney among men, so Margaret among women had stood with Dick, peerless. And all his life he had put these two together. Even as a little fellow, when saying his prayers to his mother, next in the list to Barney's name had always come Margaret's. She was like Barney in so many ways; strong like Barney in her relentless devotion to duty; she had Barney's fine sense of honour, of righteousness, and Barney's superb courage, and, more than anything else, the same unfathomable heart of love. One could never get to the bottom of it. No matter what the drain, there would still be love there.

A deep pain rose up from the depths of Dick's heart. “That girl” was Iola. The night before, as they were driving home in the darkening evening, with halting words and a shamed expression, as if he were doing his brother a disservice, Barney had confided to him that he and Iola had come to an understanding about their mutual feelings. Dick remembered that morning, and would remember it for the rest of his life, the feeling of loss, of being abandoned, that hit him as he exclaimed, “Oh, Barney! Is that really true?” Then, as Barney continued to explain how it happened, almost apologizing, as it seemed to Dick, for his vulnerability, Dick, seeing a glimmer of hope in the darkness, had shouted, “We'll help you out, Barney. I'll support you this summer.” But then the inevitability of what had occurred washed over him with Barney's response: “But, Dick, I don’t want to get out of it.” In that moment, Dick's world changed. He was no longer number one in his brother's life. Iola had taken his place. In vain, Barney, sensing the thought in Dick's heart, had pleaded with eager, almost pitiful sincerity that Dick would still be just as important to him. In the immediate sharp pain of his heartache, he had blurted out a quick word of harsh reproach, but the look on Barney's face stopped him. He was grateful now that he hadn’t said anything against the girl. And as he thought of her in the clearer light of morning, he felt he couldn't be entirely fair to her, yet he wished it could have been someone other than Iola. “It’s that annoying voice of hers, her eyes, and her whole vibe. She’s got something devilishly alluring about her.” Then, as if he had gone too far, he continued, still thinking aloud, “She’s good enough, I guess, but not for Barney.” That was one of the bitter realizations that lingered after the night. She wasn't good enough for his brother, his hero, his ideal of what a man should be since he could remember. “But there’s no one good enough for Barney,” he went on, “except—yes—there is one—Margaret—she is good enough—even for Barney.” Just as Barney was peerless among men, Margaret was peerless among women in Dick's eyes. Throughout his life, he had always placed these two together. Even as a little kid, when he said his prayers to his mother, Margaret's name always followed Barney’s. She was like Barney in so many ways; strong in her unwavering sense of duty; she had Barney's keen sense of honor and righteousness, his extraordinary courage, and, more than anything, the same deep, boundless heart of love. You could never fully comprehend it. No matter how much was taken away, there would still be love remaining.

It was the thought of Margaret that had set his heart singing within him this morning. Even last night, after the first few moments of pain, the thought of Margaret had come to him, bringing an odd sense of happiness, and early this morning the first consciousness of loss, that had made him tighten his arm hard about his brother, had been followed by that feeling of happiness, indefinable at first, but soon traced to the thought of Margaret. For the first time in his life he thought of her unrelated to Barney. He had always loved Margaret, rejoiced in her high spirit, her courage, her downright sincerity, her deep heart, but never for himself, always for Barney. The first resentment that Barney should have passed her by for one like Iola had given way to a timid fluttering of heart that strengthened and deepened to a great joy that the way to Margaret for him stood open. For himself, now, he might love her. With such marvellous swiftness does love work that, when his mother bade him go “pay his duty to the minister,” his heart responded with so great a leap of joy that he found himself glancing quickly at the faces of those about him, sure that they must have noticed.

It was the thought of Margaret that made his heart sing this morning. Even last night, after the initial moments of pain, the thought of Margaret had come to him, bringing an odd sense of happiness. Early this morning, the first awareness of loss, which made him tighten his arm around his brother, was quickly followed by that feeling of happiness—indefinable at first, but soon connected to thoughts of Margaret. For the first time in his life, he thought of her separately from Barney. He had always loved Margaret, admired her high spirit, bravery, honesty, and deep emotions, but he had only appreciated her for Barney. The initial resentment that Barney had overlooked her for someone like Iola transformed into a timid flutter of hope that grew into a great joy at the realization that he might now have a chance with Margaret. For himself, he could finally love her. Love works with such incredible speed that when his mother told him to go “pay his duty to the minister,” his heart jumped so high with joy that he quickly glanced at the faces around him, certain they must have noticed.

And now he was on his way to Margaret. It was as if he had to make acquaintance of her. He wondered how she would greet him and he wondered what he should say to her. What would she be doing now? He glanced at his watch. It was just ten o'clock. The morning work would be done. She might come for a little stroll in the woods at the back of the manse, but he would say nothing to her to-day. He would wait and watch to read her heart. He sprang up the bank, that ran along beside the fence, to go on his way. A gleam of white through the snake fence against the pink of the clover caught his eye. Under the thorn tree—he knew the spot well—and upon the grass, lay a girl. “By Jove!” he whispered, his heart stopping, thumping, then rushing, “it is Margaret.” He would creep up and surprise her. The deep grass deadened his footfalls. He was close to her. He held his breath. She lay asleep, one arm under her head, the other flung wide in an abandonment of weariness. He stood gazing down upon her. Pale she looked to him, and thin and weary. The lines about her mouth and eyes spoke of cares and of griefs, too. How much older she was than he had thought! “Poor girl! she has been having a hard time! It's a shame, a downright shame! And she's only a child yet!” At the thought of her long sacrifice for those three past years a great pity stole into his heart. At that touch of pity the love that had ever filled his heart, dammed back for so long by his regard for his brother's rights, suddenly finding its new channel, burst forth and swept like a torrent through his being. He lost grip of himself and, before he knew, he had bent over the sleeping girl and kissed her lips. A long shivering sigh shook her. “Barney,” she murmured, a slight smile playing about her lips. She opened her eyes. A moment she lay looking up into Dick's face, then, suddenly wide awake, she sat upright.

And now he was on his way to see Margaret. It felt like he had to get to know her. He wondered how she would welcome him and what he should say to her. What would she be up to right now? He glanced at his watch. It was just ten o'clock. Her morning chores should be done. She might take a little walk in the woods behind the manse, but he decided he wouldn't say anything to her today. He would wait and observe to understand her feelings. He climbed up the bank that ran alongside the fence and continued on his path. A flash of white through the snake fence against the pink clover caught his eye. Under the thorn tree—he knew that spot well—lay a girl on the grass. “Wow!” he whispered, his heart stopping, then racing, “it’s Margaret.” He would sneak up and surprise her. The tall grass muffled his footsteps. He got closer to her and held his breath. She was asleep, one arm under her head, the other spread out in sheer exhaustion. He stood there, gazing down at her. She looked pale, thin, and tired. The lines around her mouth and eyes hinted at worries and sorrows too. She seemed much older than he had expected! “Poor girl! She must be going through a tough time! It’s unfair, really unfair! And she’s just a kid!” Thinking about her long suffering over the past three years filled him with deep pity. That feeling of pity unlocked the love he had kept restrained for so long due to his respect for his brother's rights. It suddenly found a new outlet and surged through him like a flood. He lost control and, before he realized it, he had leaned over the sleeping girl and kissed her lips. A long shivering sigh escaped her. “Barney,” she murmured, a faint smile appearing on her lips. She opened her eyes. For a moment, she looked up into Dick's face, then, suddenly fully awake, she sat up straight.

“You! Dick!” she cried, surprise, indignation, shame, mingling in her voice. “You—you dare to—”

“You! Dick!” she yelled, her voice mixed with surprise, anger, and shame. “You—you actually dare to—”

“Yes, Margaret,” said Dick, aghast at what he had done, “I couldn't help it. You looked so sweet and so sad, and—and I love you so much.”

“Yes, Margaret,” said Dick, shocked by his actions, “I couldn't help it. You looked so sweet and so sad, and—and I love you so much.”

“You,” cried the girl again, as if she could find no other word. “What did you say?”

“You,” the girl shouted again, as if she couldn’t think of anything else to say. “What did you just say?”

“I said, Margaret,” he replied, gathering his courage together, “that I love you so much.”

“I said, Margaret,” he replied, mustering his courage, “that I love you so much.”

“You love me?” she gasped.

"You love me?" she asked.

“Yes, I love you. I never knew till last night.”

“Yes, I love you. I didn’t realize it until last night.”

“Last night?” she echoed, with her eyes upon his face, now grown pale, but illuminated with a light she had never seen there before.

“Last night?” she repeated, her eyes on his face, now pale but shining with a light she had never seen there before.

“Yes, last night. It was always there, Margaret,” he hurried to say, “but only last night I found out I might love you. I never let myself go. I thought I had no right. I mean I thought Barney—” At the mention of his brother's name, the face that had been white with a look almost of horror flamed quickly with red. “Last night,” continued Dick, wondering at the change in her, “I found out, and this morning, Margaret, the whole world is just humming with joy because I know I may love you all I want to. Oh, it's great! I never imagined a fellow could hold so much love or so much joy. Do you understand me, Margaret? Do you knew what I am talking about?” Margaret's face had grown pale and haggard, as with pain, and her eyes were wide open with pity.

“Yes, last night. It was always there, Margaret,” he quickly stated, “but only last night I realized that I might love you. I never allowed myself to feel it. I thought I had no right. I mean, I thought Barney—” At the mention of his brother's name, the face that had been white with what looked almost like horror flushed bright red. “Last night,” Dick continued, surprised by her change, “I figured it out, and this morning, Margaret, the entire world is just buzzing with happiness because I know I can love you as much as I want. Oh, it’s amazing! I never thought a guy could feel such love or such joy. Do you understand me, Margaret? Do you know what I’m talking about?” Margaret's face had turned pale and drawn, as if in pain, and her eyes were wide with pity.

“Yes, Dick,” she said slowly, “I know. I have just been learning.” The brave lips quivered, but she kept firm hold of herself. “I know all the joy and—all the pain.” She stopped short at the look in Dick's face. The buoyant, glad light flickered and went out. A look of perplexity, of great fear, and then of desolation, like that on her own face, spread over his. He knew her too well to misunderstand her meaning. She leaned over to him, still kneeling in the grass. “Oh, Dick, dear!” she cried, taking his hand in hers with a mother-touch and tone, “must you suffer, too? Oh, don't say you must! Not with my pain, Dick! Not with my pain!” Her voice rose in a cry, broke into a sob, but still she held him with her eyes.

“Yes, Dick,” she said slowly, “I know. I’ve just been learning.” Her brave lips trembled, but she kept herself together. “I know all the joy and—all the pain.” She paused at the expression on Dick's face. The bright, happy light faded away. A mix of confusion, deep fear, and then despair, similar to her own expression, spread across his. He understood her meaning all too well. She leaned closer to him, still kneeling in the grass. “Oh, Dick, dear!” she exclaimed, taking his hand in hers with a comforting touch and tone, “do you have to suffer too? Oh, please don’t say you do! Not with my pain, Dick! Not with my pain!” Her voice rose in a cry, broke into a sob, but she still held him with her gaze.

“Do you say I must?” he answered in a hoarse tone. “I love you with all my heart.”

“Do you really think I have to?” he replied in a raspy voice. “I love you with all my heart.”

“Oh, don't Dick, dear,” she pleaded, “don't say it!”

“Oh, please don't, Dick, dear,” she urged, “don't say it!”

“Yes, I will,” he said, recovering his voice, “because it's true. And I'm glad it's true. I'm glad that I can at last let myself love you. It was only last night when Barney told me about Iola, you know.”

“Yes, I will,” he said, regaining his voice, “because it's true. And I’m happy it’s true. I’m glad that I can finally allow myself to love you. Just last night, Barney told me about Iola, you know.”

“Yes, yes,” she said hurriedly.

“Yeah, yeah,” she said quickly.

“I had always thought that it was you, and I was glad to think so for Barney. But last night”—here a quick flash of joy came into his face at the memory—“I found out, and this morning I could hardly help shouting it as I came along to you.” He paused, and, leaning toward her, he took her hand. “Don't you think, Margaret, you might perhaps some time.” The piteous entreaty in his voice broke down the girl's proud courage.

“I always believed it was you, and I was happy to think that for Barney. But last night”—a brief look of joy crossed his face at the memory—“I discovered the truth, and this morning I could barely hold back from shouting it as I walked over to you.” He paused, leaning closer and taking her hand. “Don’t you think, Margaret, that you might consider it sometime?” The desperate plea in his voice shattered the girl’s proud resolve.

“Oh, Dick! Oh, Dick!” she sobbed, “don't! Don't ask me!” Her sobs came tempestuously.

“Oh, Dick! Oh, Dick!” she cried, “don’t! Don’t ask me!” Her sobs came uncontrollably.

He put his arms about her and, stroking her yellow hair, gently said, “Never mind, little girl. Don't do that! I can't stand that, and—well, I won't bother you a bit with my affair. Don't think about me. I'll get hold of myself. There now—hush, hush, girlie. Don't cry like that!” He held her close to him, caressing her till she grew quiet.

He wrapped his arms around her and, brushing his fingers through her blonde hair, softly said, “It’s okay, little girl. Don’t do that! I can’t handle it, and—well, I won't trouble you with my issues. Don’t worry about me. I’ll get it together. There, there—shh, girl. Don’t cry like that!” He held her tightly, comforting her until she calmed down.

At length she drew away, saying, “I don't know why I should act like this. I haven't cried for a year. I think I am tired. It has been a hard winter, Dick. They used to play and sing together for hours. Oh, it was wonderful music, but I could have shrieked aloud. Don't think me horrid,” she went on hurriedly. “I wonder I am not ashamed to tell you. But I never let anyone know, neither of them nor anyone else. Mind you that, Dick, no one knows.” She sat up straight, her courage coming back. “I never meant to tell you, Dick, but you know you took me unaware.” A little smile was struggling to the corners of her mouth and a faint flush touched her pale cheek. “But I am glad you know. And, Dick, can't we go back? Won't you forget what you have said?” Dick had been looking at her, wondering at her courage and self-command, but in his eyes a look of misery that went to the girl's heart.

At last, she pulled away and said, “I don’t know why I should act like this. I haven’t cried in a year. I think I’m just tired. It’s been a tough winter, Dick. They used to play and sing together for hours. Oh, it was beautiful music, but I could have screamed. Don’t think I’m terrible,” she added quickly. “I wonder why I’m not embarrassed to tell you. But I never let anyone know, neither of them nor anyone else. Just remember that, Dick, no one knows.” She straightened up, regaining her courage. “I never meant to tell you, Dick, but you caught me off guard.” A small smile was trying to form at the corners of her mouth, and a slight blush warmed her pale cheek. “But I’m glad you know. And, Dick, can’t we go back? Won’t you forget what you said?” Dick had been watching her, amazed by her bravery and composure, but his eyes showed a pain that touched the girl's heart.

“Forget!” he cried. “Tell me how.”

“Forget!” he shouted. “Just tell me how.”

She shook her head, and then, reading his eyes, she cried aloud, “Oh, Dick! must we go on and on like this?” She pressed her hands hard upon her heart. “There's a sore, sore pain right here,” she said. “Is there to be no rest, no relief from it? It's been there for two years.” She was fast losing her grip of herself again. Once more he caught her in his strong brown hands.

She shook her head, then looking into his eyes, she cried out, “Oh, Dick! Do we have to keep going on like this?” She pressed her hands against her chest. “There's a deep, deep pain right here,” she said. “Will there be no rest, no relief from it? It's been there for two years.” She was quickly losing control of herself again. Once more, he held her in his strong brown hands.

“Now, Margaret dear, don't do that! We'll help each other somehow. God—yes, God will help us if He takes any interest in us at all. He can't let us go on like this!”

“Now, Margaret, please don't do that! We’ll figure this out together somehow. God—yes, God will help us if He cares about us at all. He can’t let us keep going on like this!”

The words steadied her.

The words calmed her.

“I know, Dick,” she said, a sudden quiet falling upon her, “there has been no one else for all these months, and He has helped me. He will help you, too. Come,” she continued, “let us go.”

“I know, Dick,” she said, a sudden silence enveloping her, “there hasn’t been anyone else for all these months, and He has supported me. He will support you, too. Come,” she continued, “let's go.”

“No, sit down and talk,” replied Dick. He looked at his watch. “A quarter after ten,” he said, in surprise. “Can the whole world change in one little quarter of an hour?” he asked, looking up at her, “it was ten when I stopped at the hill.”

“No, sit down and talk,” Dick replied. He checked his watch. “It's a quarter past ten,” he said, surprised. “Can the whole world really change in just fifteen minutes?” he asked, looking up at her. “It was ten when I stopped at the hill.”

“Come, Dick,” she said again, “we'll talk another time, I can't trust myself just now. I was going to your mother's.”

“Come on, Dick,” she said again, “we'll talk another time, I can't trust myself right now. I was heading to your mom's.”

But Dick remained kneeling in the grass where he was. It seemed to him as if he had been in some strange land remote from this common life, and he shrank from contact with the ordinary day and its ordinary doings.

But Dick stayed kneeling in the grass where he was. It felt to him like he was in a strange place far away from normal life, and he recoiled from the everyday routine and its typical activities.

“I can't, Margaret,” he said. “You go. Let me fight it out.”

“I can't, Margaret,” he said. “You go. Let me handle this.”

She knew too well where he was. “No, Dick, I will not leave you here. Come, do.” She went quickly to him, kneeled down, put her arms about his neck and kissed him. “Help me, Dick,” she whispered.

She knew exactly where he was. “No, Dick, I’m not leaving you here. Come on, let’s go.” She quickly went to him, knelt down, wrapped her arms around his neck, and kissed him. “Help me, Dick,” she whispered.

It was the word he needed. He threw his arms about her, kissed her once, and then, as if seized with a frenzy of passion, he kissed, again and again, her hair, her face, her hands, her lips, murmuring in hoarse, passionate tones, “I love you! I love you!” For a few moments she suffered him, and then gently pushed him back and drew apart from him. Her action recalled him to himself.

It was the word he needed. He wrapped his arms around her, kissed her once, and then, caught up in a surge of passion, he kissed her hair, her face, her hands, her lips again and again, murmuring in raspy, intense tones, “I love you! I love you!” For a few moments, she let him, and then gently pushed him away and stepped back. Her action brought him back to reality.

“Forgive me, Margaret,” he cried brokenly, “I'm a great, selfish brute. I think only of myself. Now I'm ready to go. And when I weaken again, don't think me quite a cad.”

“Forgive me, Margaret,” he said with a broken voice, “I’m a selfish jerk. I only think about myself. Now I’m ready to leave. And when I falter again, don’t think of me as a total scumbag.”

He sprang up, threw back his shoulders as if adjusting them to a load, gave her his hand, and lifted her up, and together they set off down the lane, the shadow a little lighter as each felt the other near.

He jumped up, squared his shoulders as if getting ready for a load, took her hand, and helped her up. Together, they walked down the lane, the shadow slightly lighter as they both felt each other's presence.





X

FOR A LADY'S HONOUR

“Are you going to Trinity convocation tomorrow?” asked Dr. Bulling of Iola.

“Are you going to the Trinity convocation tomorrow?” Dr. Bulling asked Iola.

They were sitting in what Iola called her studio. A poor little room it was, but suggesting in every detail the artistic taste of its occupant. Its adornments, the luxurious arrangement of cushions in the cosey corner, the prints upon the walls, and the books on the little table, spoke of a pathetic attempt to reproduce the surroundings of luxurious art without the large outlay that art demands. At one side of the room stood a piano with music lying carelessly about. In another corner was Iola's guitar, which she seldom used now except when intimate friends gathered for one of the little suppers she loved to give. Then she took it up to sing the mammy songs of her childhood. On the side opposite to that on which the piano stood was a little fireplace. It was the fireplace that had determined the choice of the room.

They were sitting in what Iola referred to as her studio. It was a small, shabby room, but every detail reflected the artistic taste of its owner. The decorations, the cozy arrangement of cushions in the corner, the prints on the walls, and the books on the small table all showed a touching attempt to recreate a luxurious artistic environment without the hefty cost that art usually requires. On one side of the room, there was a piano with sheet music scattered around. In another corner was Iola's guitar, which she rarely used now except when her close friends came over for one of the intimate dinners she loved to host. That's when she'd pick it up to sing the childhood songs that reminded her of her mother. On the wall opposite the piano was a small fireplace. It was the fireplace that had influenced her choice of this room.

As Dr. Bulling asked his question Iola's lace lit up with a sudden splendour.

As Dr. Bulling asked his question, Iola's lace glowed with a sudden brilliance.

“Yes, of course,” she cried.

"Yes, of course," she exclaimed.

“And why 'of course'?” inquired the doctor.

“And why 'of course'?” asked the doctor.

“Why? Because a great friend of mine is to receive his degree and his gold medal.”

“Why? Because one of my good friends is graduating and receiving his gold medal.”

“And who is that, pray?”

“And who is that, please?”

“Mr. Boyle.”

“Mr. Boyle.”

“Oh, you know him? Clever chap, they say. Can't say I know him. Have seen him a few times in the hospital with Trent. Struck me as rather crude. From the country, some place, isn't he?”

“Oh, you know him? Smart guy, or so they say. I can't say I really know him. I've seen him a few times at the hospital with Trent. He came off as pretty rough around the edges. He's from some rural place, right?”

“Yes,” replied Iola, with ever so slight a hesitation, “he is from the country, where I met him five—yes, it is actually five—years ago. So you see he is quite an old friend. And as for being crude, I think you can hardly call him that. Of course, he is not one of society's darlings, a patron of art, and a rising member of his profession as yet”—this with a little bow to her visitor—“but some day he will be great. And, besides, he is very nice.”

“Yes,” Iola replied, with a slight pause, “he’s from out of town, where I met him five—yes, it’s really been five—years ago. So you see, he’s quite an old friend. And as for being uncultured, I wouldn’t say that at all. Sure, he’s not one of society's favorites, a supporter of the arts, or an up-and-coming professional yet”—this with a small nod to her guest—“but someday he’ll be great. Plus, he’s really nice.”

“Of that I have no doubt,” said the doctor, “seeing he is a friend of yours. But how are you going? Some friends of mine are to be there and will be glad to call for you.” The doctor could hardly prevent a tone of condescension, almost of patronage, in his voice.

“I'm sure of that,” said the doctor, “since he’s your friend. But how are you getting there? Some friends of mine will be there and would be happy to pick you up.” The doctor could barely keep a condescending tone, almost patronizing, out of his voice.

“You are very kind,” said Iola, with just enough reserve in her manner to make the doctor conscious of his tone, “but I am going with friends.”

“You're really kind,” Iola said, with just enough restraint in her tone to make the doctor aware of how he sounded, “but I'm going with friends.”

“Friends?” inquired the doctor. “And who, may I ask?” There was an almost rude familiarity in his tone, but Iola only smiled at him the more sweetly.

“Friends?” the doctor asked. “And who, if I may ask?” There was an almost rude familiarity in his tone, but Iola just smiled at him even more sweetly.

“Oh, very dear friends, and very old friends, and friends of Mr. Boyle. In fact, his brother, a theological student, and a Miss Robertson. I think you have met her. She is a nurse in the General Hospital.”

“Oh, very dear friends, and very old friends, and friends of Mr. Boyle. In fact, his brother, a theology student, and a Miss Robertson. I think you’ve met her. She’s a nurse at the General Hospital.”

“Nurse Robertson?” said Bulling. “Oh, yes, I know her. Pretty much of a saint, isn't she?”

“Nurse Robertson?” Bulling said. “Oh, yeah, I know her. She’s basically a saint, isn’t she?”

“A saint?” cried Iola, for the first time throwing energy into her voice. “Yes, a saint. But the best and sweetest and kindest and jolliest girl I know.”

“A saint?” cried Iola, for the first time adding enthusiasm to her voice. “Yes, a saint. But the best, sweetest, kindest, and jolliest girl I know.”

“I should hardly have called her jolly,” said the doctor, with an air of dismissing her.

“I wouldn’t really call her cheerful,” said the doctor, brushing her off.

“Oh, she is!” cried Iola, enthusiastically, her large eyes glowing eager enthusiasm. “You ought to have seen her at home. Why, at sixteen years she took charge of her father's manse and the children in the most wonderful way. Looked after me, too.”

“Oh, she is!” exclaimed Iola, excitedly, her big eyes shining with eagerness. “You should have seen her at home. At just sixteen, she managed her father’s house and the kids in the most amazing way. She took care of me, too.”

“Poor girl!” murmured the doctor. “She had a handful, sure enough.”

“Poor girl!” the doctor said softly. “She really had a lot to deal with.”

“Yes, you may say so. Then her father went on a trip to the old country, and, to the surprise of everybody, brought back a new wife.”

“Yeah, you could say that. Then her dad took a trip to the old country and, surprisingly, came back with a new wife.”

“And put the girl's nose out of joint,” said the doctor.

“And put the girl’s nose out of joint,” said the doctor.

“Well, hardly that. But there was no longer need for her at home, and, on the whole, she felt better to be independent, and so here she has been for the last two years. She shares my room when she is at home, which is not often, and still takes care of me.”

“Well, not really. But she didn’t need to be at home anymore, and overall, she felt better being independent, so she’s been here for the last two years. She shares my room when she’s home, which isn’t often, and still looks after me.”

“Most fortunate young lady she is,” murmured the doctor.

"She is a very lucky young lady," the doctor murmured.

“So I am going with them,” continued Iola.

“So I'm going with them,” Iola continued.

“Then I suppose nobody will see you.” The doctor's tone was quite gloomy.

“Then I guess no one will see you.” The doctor's tone was pretty down.

“Why, I love to see all my friends.”

“Why, I love seeing all my friends.”

“It will be the usual thing,” said the doctor, “the same circle crowding you, the same impossibility of getting a word with you.”

“It'll be the same old thing,” said the doctor, “the same group surrounding you, the same struggle to get a word in with you.”

“That depends on how much you—” cried Iola, throwing a swift smile at him.

"That depends on how much you—" Iola said, giving him a quick smile.

“How much I want to?” interrupted the doctor eagerly. “You know quite well I—”

“How much do I want to?” interrupted the doctor eagerly. “You know very well that I—”

“How much time there is. You see, one can't be rude. One must speak to all one's friends. But, of course, one can always plan one's time. How ever,” she continued, “one can hardly expect to see much of the very popular Dr. Bulling, whose attention is always so fully taken up.”

“How much time there is. You see, you can't be rude. You have to talk to all your friends. But, of course, you can always plan your time. However,” she continued, “you can hardly expect to see much of the very popular Dr. Bulling, whose attention is always so completely occupied.”

“Oh, rot!” said the doctor. “I say, can't we get off a little together? There are nice quiet nooks about the old building.”

“Oh, come on!” said the doctor. “I mean, can’t we sneak away for a bit? There are some nice, quiet spots around the old building.”

“Oh, doctor, how shocking!” But her eyes belied her voice, and the doctor departed with the lively expectation of a very pleasant convocation day at Trinity.

“Oh, doctor, how shocking!” But her eyes told a different story from her voice, and the doctor left with the eager anticipation of a very enjoyable convocation day at Trinity.

The convocation passed off with the usual uproar on the part of the students and the usual long-suffering endurance on the part of the dean and faculty and those who were fortunate, or unfortunate, enough to be the orators of the day, the fervent enthusiasm of the undergraduate body finding expression, now in college songs, whose chief characteristic was the vigour with which they were rendered, personal remarks in the way of encouragement, deprecation, pity, or gentle reproof to all who had to take part in the public proceedings, and at intervals in wildly uproarious applause and cheers at the mention of the name of some favourite. At no point was the fervour greater than when Barney was called to receive his medal. To the little group of friends at the left of the desk, consisting of his brother, Margaret, and Iola, it seemed as if the cheering that greeted Barney's name was almost worthy of the occasion. Dr. Trent presented him, and as he spoke of the difficulties he had to contend with in the early part of his course, of the perseverance and indomitable courage the young man had shown, and the singular, indeed the very remarkable, ability he had manifested in the special line of study for which this medal was granted, the dead silence that pervaded the room was even more eloquent than the tumult of cheers that followed Dr. Trent's remarks and that continued until Barney had taken his place again among the graduating class.

The convocation went off with the usual noise from the students and the usual patient endurance from the dean and faculty, along with those who were lucky, or unlucky, enough to be the speakers of the day. The enthusiastic energy of the undergraduate body expressed itself through college songs, which were notable for how passionately they were sung, along with personal remarks of encouragement, criticism, sympathy, or gentle teasing directed at everyone involved in the public proceedings. This was punctuated by bursts of loud applause and cheers whenever a popular name was mentioned. The excitement peaked when Barney was called up to receive his medal. To the small group of friends on the left of the podium—his brother, Margaret, and Iola—it felt like the cheers for Barney's name were truly fitting for the occasion. Dr. Trent presented him and, while discussing the challenges Barney faced at the start of his studies, praised the perseverance and incredible courage the young man displayed, along with the exceptional talent he showed in the specific area of study that earned him this medal. The silence that filled the room during Dr. Trent's speech was even more powerful than the thunderous applause that followed, which didn’t stop until Barney returned to his place among the graduating class.

Then someone called out, “What's the matter with old Carbuncle?” eliciting the usual vociferous reply, “He's all right!”

Then someone shouted, “What’s up with old Carbuncle?” prompting the typical loud response, “He’s fine!”

“By Jove,” said Dick to Margaret, who sat next him, “isn't that great? And the old boy deserves it every bit!” But Margaret made no reply. She was sitting with her eyes cast down, pale except for a spot of red in each cheek. At Dick's words she glanced at him for a moment, and he noticed that the large blue eyes were full of tears.

“Wow,” said Dick to Margaret, who was sitting next to him, “isn't that amazing? And the guy totally deserves it!” But Margaret didn't respond. She was sitting with her eyes downcast, looking pale except for a spot of red on each cheek. At Dick’s words, she glanced at him for a moment, and he saw that her large blue eyes were filled with tears.

“It's all right, little girl,” he whispered, giving her hand a little pat. He dared say no more, for the sight of her face and the look in her eyes set his own heart beating and gave him a choke in his throat.

“It's okay, little girl,” he whispered, giving her hand a gentle pat. He didn’t dare say anything more, because seeing her face and the expression in her eyes made his heart race and left him feeling choked up.

On the other side of Margaret sat Iola, her face radiant with pride and joy, and as Barney reached his seat, turning half around and in the face of the whole company, she flashed him a look and a smile so full of pride and love that it seemed to him at that moment as if all he had endured for the last three years were quite worth while.

On the other side of Margaret sat Iola, her face glowing with pride and happiness. As Barney reached his seat, he turned halfway around to face the entire group, and she gave him a look and a smile filled with pride and love that made him feel, at that moment, that everything he had gone through in the last three years was completely worth it.

After the formal proceedings were over, Dr. Bulling made his way to the little group about Barney.

After the formal proceedings were over, Dr. Bulling made his way to the small group around Barney.

“Congratulations, Boyle,” he said, in the somewhat patronizing manner of a graduate of some years' standing to one who holds his parchment in his hand and wears his still blushing honours as men wear new clothes, “that was a remarkable fine reception you had to-day.”

“Congratulations, Boyle,” he said, in the somewhat condescending manner of someone who's been graduated for a while to someone who's just received their diploma and is wearing their still new honors like a fresh outfit, “that was a really great reception you had today.”

Barney's brief word of acknowledgment showed his resentment of Bulling's tone and his dislike of the man. It angered Barney to observe the familiar, almost confidential, manner of Dr. Bulling with Iola, but it made him more furious to notice that, instead of resenting, Iola seemed to be pleased with his manner. Just now, however, she was giving herself to Barney. Her pride in him, her joy in him, and her quiet appreciation of him, were evident to all, so evident, indeed, that after a few words Dr. Bulling took himself off.

Barney's quick nod of acknowledgment revealed his irritation with Bulling's tone and his dislike for the guy. It frustrated Barney to see how familiar and almost buddy-buddy Dr. Bulling was with Iola, but it made him even angrier to realize that, instead of feeling uncomfortable, Iola seemed to enjoy it. Right now, though, she was focused on Barney. Her pride in him, her happiness with him, and her quiet appreciation for him were clear to everyone, so clear, in fact, that after a few exchanges, Dr. Bulling decided to leave.

“Brute!” said Barney as the doctor retired.

“Brute!” Barney said as the doctor left.

“Why, I am sure he seems very nice,” said Iola, raising her eyebrows in surprise.

“Wow, he actually seems really nice,” Iola said, raising her eyebrows in surprise.

“Nice!” said Barney contemptuously. “If you knew how the men speak of him about town you wouldn't call him nice. He has money, and he's in the swim, but he's a beast, all the same.”

“Nice!” said Barney with disdain. “If you heard how the guys talk about him around here, you wouldn’t call him nice. He has money, and he’s part of the crowd, but he’s a jerk, regardless.”

“Oh, Barney, you mustn't say so!” cried Iola, “for you know he's been a great friend to me. He has been very kind. I am quite devoted to him.” Something in the tone of her voice, and more in the smile which she gave Barney, took the sting out of her words.

“Oh, Barney, you shouldn't say that!” Iola exclaimed, “because you know he's been a really good friend to me. He's been so kind. I'm really devoted to him.” There was something in her tone, and even more in the smile she gave Barney, that softened her words.

Before many minutes had passed the little group was broken up, chiefly because of the fact that Iola was soon surrounded by a circle of her own admiring friends, and among them the most insistent was Dr. Bulling, who finally, with bluff, good-natured but almost rude aggressiveness, carried her off to the tearoom. It took all the joy out of the day for Barney, and on his behalf, for Margaret and Dick, that for the rest of the afternoon Iola's attention was entirely absorbed by Dr. Bulling and his little coterie of friends.

Before long, the small group broke up, mainly because Iola was quickly surrounded by her own admiring friends, with Dr. Bulling being the most persistent. He finally, with his straightforward, good-natured but almost rude confidence, took her off to the tearoom. This took all the joy out of the day for Barney, and for Margaret and Dick as well, since for the rest of the afternoon, Iola's attention was completely focused on Dr. Bulling and his small group of friends.

And this feeling of disappointment in Iola and of resentment against Dr. Bulling he carried with him to a little stag dinner by the hospital staff at the Olympic that evening. The dinner was due chiefly to the exertions of Dr. Trent, and was intended by him not only to bring into closer touch with each other the members of the hospital staff, but also to be a kind of introduction of Barney to the inner circle of medical men in the city. For the past year Barney had acted as his clerk, almost as his assistant, and, indeed, Dr. Trent had made the formal proposition of an assistantship to him. Out of compliment to Barney, Dick had been invited, and young Drake also, who owed his parchment that day to Barney's merciless grinding in surgery, and perhaps more to his steadying friendship. Dr. Bulling, who, more for his great wealth and his large social connection than for his professional standing, had been invited, was present with Foxmore, Smead, and others who followed him about applauding his coarse jokes and accepting his favours. The dinner was purely informal in character, the menu well chosen, the wines abundant, and the drinking hard enough with some, with the result that as the dinner neared its end the men, and especially the group about Bulling, became more and more hilarious. Barney, who was drinking water and keeping his hand upon Drake's wineglass, found his attention divided between his conversation with Trent and the talk of Bulling, who, with his friends, sat across the table. As this group became more boisterous, they absorbed to themselves the attention of the whole company. Conscious of the prestige his wealth and social position accorded him, and inflamed by the wine he was drinking, Bulling became increasingly offensive. The talk degenerated. The stories and songs became more and more coarse in tone. It was Barney's first experience of a dinner of this kind, and it filled him with disgust and horror. Even Trent, by no means inexperienced in these matters, was disgusted with Bulling's tone. Following Barney's glances and aware of his wandering attention, he was about to propose a breakup of the party when he was arrested by a look of rigid and eager attention upon the face of his friend.

And this feeling of disappointment in Iola and resentment toward Dr. Bulling stayed with him as he attended a small staff dinner at the Olympic that evening. The dinner was organized mostly by Dr. Trent, aiming to foster closer relationships among the hospital staff and to introduce Barney to the city’s medical elite. For the past year, Barney had worked as his clerk, almost as an assistant, and Dr. Trent had even made a formal offer for him to become an assistant. In honor of Barney, Dick was invited, along with young Drake, who had just received his diploma that day thanks to Barney’s relentless studying in surgery and perhaps more due to his supportive friendship. Dr. Bulling, who was invited more for his wealth and social clout than his medical reputation, attended with Foxmore, Smead, and others who followed him around, laughing at his crude jokes and accepting his favors. The dinner was informal, with a well-curated menu, plenty of wine, and some people drinking heavily, leading to a more festive atmosphere as the dinner approached its conclusion, especially among Bulling's group. Barney, who was only drinking water and keeping a hand on Drake's wineglass, divided his attention between his conversation with Trent and the rambunctious group across the table. As this group grew louder, they pulled the focus of the entire party. Aware of the influence of his wealth and social status, and fueled by the wine, Bulling became increasingly inappropriate. The conversation declined in quality, and the stories and songs turned more vulgar. For Barney, this was his first experience at such a dinner, and it left him feeling disgusted and horrified. Even Trent, who was certainly no stranger to these kinds of events, was put off by Bulling's behavior. Noticing Barney’s glances and his distracted demeanor, Trent was about to suggest wrapping up the evening when he caught a look of intense and eager focus on Barney's face.

“Disgusting brute!” said Trent, in a low voice.

"Disgusting pig!" Trent said quietly.

But Barney heeded him not. His attention was concentrated upon Bulling. He had his glass in his hand.

But Barney didn’t pay attention to him. He was focused on Bulling. He had his drink in his hand.

“Here's to the Lane!” he was saying, “the sweetest little Lane in all the world!”

“Cheers to the Lane!” he said, “the cutest little Lane in the whole world!”

“She's divine!” replied Foxmore. “And what a voice! She'll make Canada famous some day. Where did you discover her, Bulling?”

“She’s amazing!” replied Foxmore. “And what a voice! She’s going to make Canada famous one day. Where did you find her, Bulling?”

“In church,” replied Bulling solemnly, to the uproarious delight of his followers. “That's right,” he continued, “heard her sing, set things in motion, and now she's the leading voice in the cathedral. Introduced her to a few people, and there she is, the finest thing in her line in the city! Yes, and some day on the continent! A dear, sweet little lane it is,” he continued in a tone of affectionate proprietorship that made Barney grind his teeth in furious rage.

“In church,” Bulling said seriously, to the loud amusement of his followers. “Exactly,” he went on, “I heard her sing, got things going, and now she’s the leading voice in the cathedral. I introduced her to a few people, and now look at her, the best in her field in the city! And someday, she’ll be in Europe! It’s a lovely, charming little path,” he continued in a tone of affectionate ownership that made Barney grit his teeth in furious anger.

“That she is,” said Smead enthusiastically, “and thoroughly straight, too!”

“That she is,” Smead said excitedly, “and totally straight, too!”

“Oh,” said Foxmore, “there's no lane but has a turning. And trust Bulling,” he added coarsely, “for finding it out.”

“Oh,” said Foxmore, “there's no road that doesn’t have a turn. And count on Bulling,” he added crudely, “to figure it out.”

“Well,” said Bulling, with a knowing smile, “this little Lane is straight. Of course there may be a slight deflection. Nature's lines run in curves, you know.” And again his wit provoked applauding laughter. But before the laughter had quite faded out a voice was heard, clear and cutting.

"Well," said Bulling, with a knowing smile, "this little Lane is straight. Of course, there might be a slight curve. Nature's lines tend to be curved, you know." And once more, his wit sparked laughter. But before the laughter had completely died down, a voice was heard, clear and sharp.

“Dr. Bulling, you are a base liar!” The words were plainly audible to every man in the room. A dead silence fell upon the company.

“Dr. Bulling, you’re a terrible liar!” The words were clearly heard by everyone in the room. A heavy silence descended on the group.

“What?” said the doctor, sitting up straight, as if he had not heard aright.

“What?” the doctor said, sitting up straight as if he hadn’t heard correctly.

“I say you are a cowardly liar!”

“I’m telling you, you’re a cowardly liar!”

“What the deuce do you mean?”

“What on earth do you mean?”

“You have just made an insinuation against the honour of a young lady. I say again you are a mean and cowardly liar. I want you to say so.”

“You just made a suggestion that tarnishes the reputation of a young woman. I'll say it again: you are a despicable and cowardly liar. I want you to admit it.”

For a moment or two Bulling's surprise kept him silent.

For a moment or two, Bulling was so surprised that he couldn't speak.

“Quite right,” said Trent. “Beastly cad!”

“Absolutely,” said Trent. “What a terrible jerk!”

Then Dr. Bulling broke forth. “You impertinent young cub! What do you mean?”

Then Dr. Bulling exclaimed, “You insolent young brat! What do you think you’re doing?”

For answer, Barney seized Drake's wineglass, half full of wine, and flung glass and contents full in Bulling's face. In an instant every man was on his feet. Above the din rose Foxmore's voice.

For an answer, Barney grabbed Drake's wineglass, which was half full, and threw both the glass and its contents right in Bulling's face. In an instant, every man was on his feet. Above the noise, Foxmore's voice rose.

“Give it to him Bulling! Give it to the young prig!”

“Give it to him, Bulling! Show that young snob who's boss!”

“No hurry about this, boys,” said Bulling quietly; “I'll make him eat his words before he's half an hour older.”

“No need to rush this, guys,” Bulling said calmly; “I'll make him take back what he said before he's even half an hour older.”

Meantime Dick was entreating his brother. “Let me at him. He's a great knocker. Held the 'varsity championship. You don't know anything about it. Let me at him, Barney. I can do him up.” Dick had been 'varsity champion in his own time. But Barney put Dick aside with quiet, stern words.

Meantime, Dick was pleading with his brother. “Let me take him on. He's a strong competitor. Held the varsity championship. You don't know anything about it. Let me handle this, Barney. I can take him down.” Dick had been the varsity champion in his day. But Barney dismissed Dick with calm, firm words.

“Don't interfere, Dick. No matter what happens, don't interfere to-night. I won't have it, Dick, remember. It may take us an hour or it may take all night, but he'll say he lied before I'm through with him.”

“Don’t get involved, Dick. No matter what happens, don’t get involved tonight. I won’t allow it, Dick, remember. It might take us an hour or it might take all night, but he’ll admit he lied before I’m done with him.”

Meantime the men, and chief among them Trent, were seeking to appease the doctor and to patch up the peace.

Meantime, the men, especially Trent, were trying to calm the doctor down and fix the situation.

“If he apologizes I shall let the young cub off,” were the doctor's terms.

“If he says sorry, I’ll let the young cub go,” were the doctor's terms.

“If he says he lied,” was Barney's condition.

“If he says he lied,” was Barney's condition.

“Don't disturb yourselves, gentlemen,” said Bulling; “it will not take more than two minutes, and then we can finish our smoke.”

“Don't worry about it, gentlemen,” said Bulling; “it won't take more than two minutes, and then we can finish our smoke.”

The moment they stood facing each other Barney rushed, only to receive a heavy blow which hurled him backward. It was plain he knew nothing of the game. It was equally plain that the doctor was entirely master of it. Again and again Barney rushed in wildly, the doctor easily blocking, avoiding and sending in killing blows, till at length bloody, dazed, panting, Barney had to lean against his friends to recover his wind and strength. Opposite him, cool, smiling, and untouched, stood his adversary.

The moment they faced each other, Barney charged forward, only to take a hard hit that sent him flying backward. It was clear he had no idea what he was doing. It was also obvious that the doctor was completely in control. Time after time, Barney rushed in recklessly, while the doctor effortlessly blocked, dodged, and landed devastating punches, until finally, bloody, dazed, and gasping for breath, Barney had to lean on his friends to catch his breath and regain his strength. Across from him, calm, smiling, and unscathed, stood his opponent.

“This is easy, boys,” he smiled. “Now, you young whipper-snapper,” he continued, addressing Barney, “perhaps you've had enough. Let me tell you, it's time for you to quit fooling, or, by the Eternal, I'll send you to sleep!” As he spoke he closed his teeth with a savage snap.

“This is easy, guys,” he smiled. “Now, you young punk,” he continued, addressing Barney, “maybe it’s time for you to stop. Let me tell you, it’s time for you to quit messing around, or, I swear, I’ll put you to sleep!” As he spoke, he snapped his teeth shut with a fierce bite.

“Will you say you're a liar?” said Barney, facing his opponent again, and disregarding Dick's entreaties and warnings.

“Will you admit you're a liar?” Barney asked, looking at his opponent again and ignoring Dick's pleas and warnings.

“Ah, quit it!” said the doctor contemptuously, “Come along, you fool, if you must have it!”

“Ah, cut it out!” said the doctor with disdain, “Come on, you idiot, if you really need it!”

Once more Barney rushed. As he did so Bulling stopped him with a heavy left-hander on the face which sent him reeling backward, quickly following with his right and again with a last terrific blow upon the jaw of his dazed and reeling victim. Barney fell with a crash upon the floor, and lay quiet. With a cry Dick sprang at Bulling, but half a dozen men pulled him off.

Once again, Barney rushed in. As he did, Bulling stopped him with a powerful left punch to the face that sent him staggering backward, quickly following up with a right and then a final, devastating blow to the jaw of his dazed and unsteady target. Barney crashed to the floor and lay still. With a shout, Dick lunged at Bulling, but half a dozen men dragged him back.

“Let him come,” said Bulling, with a laugh, “I've a very fine assortment of the same kind. Families supplied on reasonable terms.”

“Let him come,” said Bulling, laughing, “I have a great selection of the same type. Families can be served at reasonable rates.”

Meantime, while the men were struggling with Dick, Dr. Trent and Drake were trying to revive poor Barney, bathing his face and hands.

Meantime, while the guys were struggling with Dick, Dr. Trent and Drake were trying to bring poor Barney back to consciousness, washing his face and hands.

“Stand back! Don't crowd about, men! Bring me a little brandy, someone,” said Dr. Trent. “A more cowardly brute I've never seen. You're a disgrace to the profession, Bulling.”

“Step back! Don't crowd around, guys! Someone bring me some brandy,” said Dr. Trent. “I've never seen a more cowardly animal. You're a shame to the profession, Bulling.”

“Oh, thanks. I don't need your credentials, Trent,” said Bulling cynically.

“Oh, thanks. I don’t need your credentials, Trent,” Bulling said sarcastically.

But Trent, ignoring him, devoted himself to Barney, who showed signs of reviving. It was some minutes, however, before he could sit up. Meanwhile Bulling with his friends retired to the lavatory.

But Trent, ignoring him, focused on Barney, who was showing signs of coming around. However, it took several minutes before he could sit up. In the meantime, Bulling and his friends went to the restroom.

“Here, Boyle,” said Treat, holding a glass to his lips as Barney sat up, “a little more brandy and water.”

“Here you go, Boyle,” said Treat, bringing the glass to his lips while Barney sat up. “A little more brandy and water.”

For a few moments after he drank the liquor Barney sat gazing stupidly about. Then, as full consciousness returned, cried out, “Where is he? He's not gone?” He seized the glass of brandy and water from Dr. Treat's hands and drank it off. “Get me another,” he said. “Is he gone?” he repeated, making an effort to rise.

For a few moments after he drank the liquor, Barney sat staring blankly around. Then, as he regained full awareness, he shouted, “Where is he? He hasn’t left?” He grabbed the glass of brandy and water from Dr. Treat's hands and downed it. “Get me another,” he said. “Is he gone?” he repeated, trying to get up.

“Never mind, Boyle, he's gone.”

“Forget it, Boyle, he’s gone.”

“Wait till another day, Barney,” entreated Dick. “Never mind to-night.”

“Let’s wait for another day, Barney,” Dick pleaded. “Forget about tonight.”

At this moment the sound of Dr. Bulling's voice, followed by loud laughter, came from the lavatory. At once Barney stood up, walked to the table, poured out a glass of brandy and drank it raw. For a minute he stood stretching his arms.

At that moment, the sound of Dr. Bulling's voice, followed by loud laughter, came from the restroom. Immediately, Barney stood up, walked to the table, poured a glass of brandy, and drank it straight. For a minute, he stood there stretching his arms.

“Ah, that's better,” he said, and started toward the lavatory, but Dick clung to him.

“Ah, that’s better,” he said, and began walking toward the bathroom, but Dick held onto him.

“Barney, listen to me,” he entreated, his voice coming in broken sobs. “He'll kill you. Let me take your place.”

“Barney, listen to me,” he pleaded, his voice breaking with sobs. “He'll kill you. Let me take your place.”

“Dick, keep out of it,” said Barney. “Don't worry. He'll hurt me no more, but he'll say it before I'm done.” And, throwing off the restraining hands, he made his way into the lavatory. Dr. Bulling was arranging his collar before a glass. As Barney entered he turned around.

“Dick, stay out of this,” Barney said. “Don’t worry. He won’t hurt me again, but he’ll say it before I’m finished.” And, shaking off the hands holding him back, he walked into the bathroom. Dr. Bulling was adjusting his collar in front of a mirror. As Barney came in, he turned around.

“I'm sorry, Boyle,” he began, “but you brought it on yourself, you know.”

“I'm sorry, Boyle,” he started, “but you brought this on yourself, you know.”

Barney walked straight up to him.

Barney walked right up to him.

“I didn't hear you say you are a liar.”

“I didn't hear you call yourself a liar.”

“Look here,” cried Bulling, “haven't you got enough. Be thankful you're not killed. Go on! Get home! I don't run a butcher shop!”

“Look here,” shouted Bulling, “don't you have enough? Be grateful you’re not dead. Go on! Get home! I’m not running a butcher shop!”

“Will you say you're a liar and a cowardly liar?”

“Will you admit that you're a liar and a cowardly one at that?”

Barney's voice had in it the ring of cold steel.

Barney's voice had the sharpness of cold steel.

“I say, boys,” said Bulling, appealing to the crowd, “keep this fool off. I don't want to kill him.”

“I mean it, guys,” Bulling said to the crowd, “keep this idiot away. I don’t want to hurt him.”

Foxmore, with some of the others, approached Barney.

Foxmore, along with a few others, approached Barney.

“Now, Boyle, quit it,” said Foxmore. “There's no use, you see.” He laid his hand on Barney's arm.

“Come on, Boyle, stop it,” Foxmore said. “It's pointless, you know.” He put his hand on Barney's arm.

Barney put his hand against his breast, appearing to brush him aside, but Foxmore touched nothing till he struck the wall ten feet away.

Barney placed his hand on his chest, seeming to push him away, but Foxmore didn't touch anything until he hit the wall ten feet away.

“Get back!” cried Barney, springing away from the men approaching him. As he spoke, he seized a small oak dressing table by one of its legs, swung it round his head, dashed it to pieces on the marble floor, and, putting his foot upon the wreckage, with one mighty wrench had the leg free in his hand.

“Get back!” yelled Barney, jumping away from the men coming toward him. As he shouted, he grabbed a small oak dressing table by one of its legs, swung it around his head, smashed it to bits on the marble floor, and, placing his foot on the debris, with one powerful pull had the leg free in his hand.

“You men stand back,” he said in a low voice, “and don't any of you interfere.”

“You guys step back,” he said quietly, “and none of you get involved.”

Amazed at this exhibition of furious strength, the men started back to their places, leaving a wide space about him.

Astonished by this display of immense power, the men stepped back to their spots, creating a large gap around him.

“Good heavens!” said Bulling, his face turning a shade pale, “the man is mad! Call a policeman, some of you.”

“Good heavens!” said Bulling, his face going a little pale, “the guy is crazy! Someone call a cop.”

“Drake, lock that door and bring me the key,” said Barney.

“Drake, lock that door and give me the key,” said Barney.

As Barney put the key in his pocket and turned again toward Bulling, the latter's pallor increased. “I take you men to witness,” he said, appealing to the company, “if murder is done I'm not responsible. I'm defending my life. Remember, I'll strike to kill.”

As Barney put the key in his pocket and turned back to Bulling, the latter's pale complexion grew even lighter. “I want you all to bear witness,” he said, looking towards the group, “if murder happens, I’m not to blame. I’m protecting my life. Just remember, I’ll hit to kill.”

“No, Dr. Bulling,” said Barney, handing his club to Drake, “you won't strike at all. I've had my lesson. You'll strike me no more. The boxing exhibition is over. This is a fight till you can fight no more.”

“No, Dr. Bulling,” said Barney, passing his club to Drake, “you’re not going to hit me again. I’ve learned my lesson. You won’t hit me anymore. The boxing match is done. This is a fight until you can’t fight anymore.”

The doctor's nerve was fast going. Barney stood cool, quiet, and terrible.

The doctor's nerves were quickly fading. Barney stood calm, silent, and intimidating.

“I'll give you your chance once again,” he said. “Will you say you are a cowardly liar?”

“I'll give you another chance,” he said. “Will you admit you’re a cowardly liar?”

Dr. Bulling glanced at the group back of him, read pain in their faces, hesitated a moment, then, pulling himself together, said, with an evident effort at bluster, “Not by a —— sight! Come on! Take your medicine!” But the lesson of the last half hour had not been lost on Barney. Up and down the long room, circling about his man, feinting to draw his attack, eluding, and again feinting, Barney kept his antagonist in such rapid motion and so intensely on the alert that his wind began to fail him, and it soon became evident that he could not stand the pace for very long.

Dr. Bulling glanced at the group behind him, saw the pain on their faces, hesitated for a moment, then, gathering himself, said, with a clear attempt to sound confident, “Not a chance! Let’s go! Face it head-on!” But Barney hadn’t missed the lesson from the last half hour. Up and down the long room, circling his opponent, faking to provoke an attack, dodging, and then faking again, Barney kept his adversary moving so fast and so alert that he started to lose his breath, and it quickly became clear that he couldn’t keep up the pace for very long.

“You've got him!” cried Dick, in an ecstasy of expectation. “Keep it up, Barney! That's the game! You'll have him in five minutes more!”

“You've got him!” shouted Dick, filled with excitement. “Keep it going, Barney! That's the way! You'll have him in five more minutes!”

“Quite evident,” echoed Dr. Trent quietly, hugely enjoying the change in the situation.

“Quite evident,” Dr. Trent quietly repeated, greatly enjoying the shift in the situation.

Dr. Bulling heard the words. His pallor deepened. Red blotches began to appear on his cheek. The sweat stood out upon his forehead. His breath came in short gasps. He knew he could not last much longer. His only hope lay in immediate attack. He must finish off his man within the next minute or accept defeat. Nature was now taking revenge upon him for his long outraging of her laws. Barney, on the other hand, though bruised and battered about the face, was stepping about easily and lightly, without any sign of the terrible punishment he had suffered. Reading his opponent's face he knew that the moment for a supreme effort had arrived, and waited for his plan to develop. There was only one thing for Bulling to do. Edging his opponent toward the corner and summoning his fast failing strength for a final attack, he forced him hard back into the angle of the wall. He had him now. One clean blow and all would be over.

Dr. Bulling heard the words. His face turned even paler. Red blotches started to appear on his cheek. Sweat beads formed on his forehead. His breath came in quick gasps. He knew he couldn't hold on much longer. His only hope was to strike immediately. He had to finish his opponent within the next minute or accept defeat. Nature was now taking revenge on him for his long defiance of her laws. Barney, on the other hand, although bruised and battered on his face, was moving around easily and lightly, showing no signs of the terrible punishment he had endured. Reading his opponent's expression, he realized the moment for a final effort had come, and he waited for his plan to unfold. There was only one thing for Bulling to do. Pushing his opponent toward the corner and summoning his rapidly dwindling strength for one last attack, he forced him hard back into the corner of the wall. He had him now. One clean blow and it would all be over.

“Look out, Barney!” yelled Dick.

“Watch out, Barney!” yelled Dick.

Suddenly, as if shot from a steel spring, Barney crouched low and leaped at his man, and disregarding two heavy blows, thrust one long arm forward and with his sinewy fingers gripped his enemy's throat. “Ha!” he cried with savage exultation, holding off his foe at arm's length. “Now! Now! Now!” As he uttered each word between his clenched teeth he shook the gasping, choking wretch as a dog shakes a rat. In vain his victim struggled to get free, now striking wild and futile blows, now clutching and clawing at those terrible gripping fingers. His face grew purple; his tongue protruded; his breath came in rasping gasps; his hands fell to his side. “Keep your hands so,” hissed Barney, loosening his grip to give him air. “Ha! would you? Don't you move!” gripping him hard again. “There!” loosening once more, “now, are you a liar? Speak quick!” The blue lips made an attempt at the affirmation of which the head made the sign. “Say it again. Are you a liar?” Once more the head nodded and the lips attempted to speak. “Yes,” said Barney, still through his clenched teeth, “you are a cowardly liar!” The words came forth with terrible deliberation. “I could kill you with my hands as you stand. But I won't, you cur! I'll just do this.” As he spoke he once more tightened his grip upon the throat and swung his open hand on the livid cheek.

Suddenly, like someone launched from a spring, Barney crouched low and jumped at his opponent, ignoring two heavy punches. He thrust one long arm forward and with his strong fingers grabbed his enemy's throat. “Ha!” he shouted with fierce triumph, holding his foe at arm's length. “Now! Now! Now!” As he spoke each word through clenched teeth, he shook the gasping, choking man like a dog shakes a rat. His victim struggled in vain to break free, hitting wildly and futilely, clawing at those terrible gripping fingers. His face turned purple; his tongue stuck out; his breath came in harsh gasps; his hands fell to his sides. “Keep your hands like that,” Barney hissed, loosening his grip to let him breathe. “Ha! You want to move? Don’t you dare!” gripping him tightly again. “There!” loosening once more, “now, are you a liar? Speak quickly!” The blue lips tried to affirm what the head signaled. “Say it again. Are you a liar?” Again the head nodded and the lips attempted to respond. “Yes,” Barney said, still through his clenched teeth, “you are a cowardly liar!” The words came out with dreadful intent. “I could kill you with my hands right now. But I won’t, you scoundrel! I’ll just do this.” As he said this, he tightened his grip on the throat again and smacked the livid cheek with his open hand.

“For God's sake, Boyle,” cried Foxmore, “let up! That's enough!”

“For heaven's sake, Boyle,” shouted Foxmore, “cut it out! That's enough!”

“Yes, it's enough,” said Barney, flinging the semi-conscious man on the floor, “it's enough for him. Foxmore, you laughed, I think, when he uttered that lie,” he said in a voice smooth, almost sweet, but that chilled the hearts of the hearers, “you laughed. You were a beastly cad, weren't you? Speak!”

“Yes, that’s enough,” said Barney, throwing the semi-conscious man onto the floor. “It’s enough for him. Foxmore, you laughed, didn’t you, when he told that lie?” His voice was smooth, almost sweet, but it sent chills down the spines of those listening. “You laughed. You were a disgusting coward, weren’t you? Speak!”

“What? I—I—” gasped Foxmore, backing into the corner.

“What? I—I—” gasped Foxmore, backing into the corner.

“Quick, quick!” cried Barney, stepping lightly toward him on his toes, “say it quick!” His fingers were working convulsively.

“Quick, quick!” shouted Barney, tiptoeing toward him, “say it fast!” His fingers were twitching uncontrollably.

“Yes, yes, I was!” cried Foxmore, backing further away behind the others.

“Yes, yes, I was!” Foxmore exclaimed, stepping further back behind the others.

“Yes,” cried Barney, his voice rising hoarse, “you would all of you laugh at that brute ruin the name and honour of a lonely girl!” He walked up and down before the group which stood huddled in the corner in abject terror, more like a wild beast than a man. “You're not fit to live! You're beasts of prey! No decent girl is safe from you!” His voice rose loud and thin and harsh. He was fast losing hold of himself. His ghastly face, bloody and horribly disfigured, made an appalling setting for his blazing eyes. Nearer and nearer the crowd he walked, gnashing and grinding his teeth till the foam fell from his lips. The wild fury of his Highland ancestors was turning him into a wild beast with a wild beast's lust of blood. Further and further back cowered the group without a word, so utterly panic-stricken were they.

“Yes,” shouted Barney, his voice hoarse, “you all would laugh as that monster ruins the name and honor of a lonely girl!” He paced in front of the group huddled in the corner, terrified, more like a wild animal than a man. “You're not fit to live! You're predators! No decent girl is safe from you!” His voice grew loud, thin, and harsh. He was quickly losing control. His ghostly face, bloody and horribly disfigured, made a terrifying backdrop for his blazing eyes. He moved closer to the crowd, gnashing his teeth until foam fell from his lips. The wild rage of his Highland ancestors was turning him into a beast with a beast's thirst for blood. The group cowered farther back in silence, so completely panic-stricken were they.

“Barney,” said Dick quietly, “come home.” He stopped short, with a mighty effort recalling his reason. For a few moments he stood silent looking at the floor, then, raising his eyes, he let them rest upon the doctor, who was leaning against the wall, and, without a word, turned and slowly passed out of the room.

“Barney,” Dick said quietly, “come home.” He paused, making a strong effort to remember why. For a moment, he stood silently staring at the floor, then, raising his eyes, he looked at the doctor, who was leaning against the wall, and, without saying anything, turned and slowly left the room.

“Gad!” said Foxmore, with a horrible gasp of relief, “if the devil looks like that I never want to see him.”

“Wow!” said Foxmore, with a terrible gasp of relief, “if the devil looks like that, I never want to see him.”





XI

IOLA'S CHOICE

Iola was undoubtedly pleased; her lips parting in a half smile, her eyes shining through half-closed lids, her whole face glowing with a warm light proclaimed the joy in her heart. The morning letters lay on her table. She sat some moments holding one which she had opened, while she gazed dreamily out through the branches of the big elms that overshadowed her window. She would not move lest the dream should break and vanish. As she lay back in her chair looking out upon the moving leaves and waving boughs, she allowed the past to come back to her. How far away seemed the golden days of her Southern childhood. Almost her first recollection of sorrow, certainly the first that made any deep impression upon her heart, was when the men carried out her father in a black box and when, leaving the big house with the wide pillared veranda, she was taken to the chilly North. How terribly vivid was the memory of her miserable girlhood, poverty pressed and loveless, her soul beating like a caged bird against the bars of the cold and rigid discipline of her aunt's well-ordered home. Then came the first glad freedom from dependence when first she undertook to earn her own bread as a teacher. Freedom and love came to her together, freedom and love and friendship in the Manse and the Old Stone Mill. With the memory of the Mill, there rose before her, clear-limned and vividly real, one face, rugged, strong, and passionate, and the thought of him brought a warmer light to her eyes and a stronger beat to her heart. Every feature of the moonlight scene on the night of the barn-raising when first she saw him stood out with startling distinctness, the new skeleton of the barn gleaming bony and bare against the sky, the dusky forms crowding about, and, sitting upon a barrel across the open moonlit space of the barn floor, the dark-faced lad playing his violin and listening while she sang. At that point it was that life for her began.

Iola was clearly happy; her lips curled into a half-smile, her eyes sparkling through half-closed lids, and her whole face radiated a warm glow that expressed the joy in her heart. The morning letters lay scattered on her table. She sat for a moment holding one that she had opened, while she stared dreamily out through the branches of the large elms overshadowing her window. She didn't want to move for fear the dream would shatter and disappear. As she leaned back in her chair, looking out at the swaying leaves and branches, she allowed the past to flood back to her. The golden days of her Southern childhood felt so distant. Her first memory of sorrow, definitely the first that left a deep mark on her heart, was the day the men carried her father out in a black coffin and took her away from the big house with the wide-pillared porch to the cold North. The memory of her dismal girlhood, filled with poverty and devoid of love, was painfully vivid; her soul felt like a caged bird banging against the bars of her aunt's strict and orderly home. Then came the first taste of freedom when she started earning her own living as a teacher. Freedom and love arrived together—freedom, love, and friendship at the Manse and the Old Stone Mill. With the memories of the Mill came one face that stood out clearly in her mind: rugged, strong, and passionate. Just thinking of him lit up her eyes and quickened her heartbeat. Every detail of that moonlit night at the barn-raising when she first saw him was strikingly clear: the new frame of the barn standing stark against the sky, the dark figures gathered around, and a dark-haired boy sitting on a barrel in the open, playing his violin while she sang. That was the moment life truly began for her.

A new scene passed before her eyes. It was the Manse parlour, the music professor with dirty, claw-like fingers but face alight with rapturous delight playing for her while she sang her first great oratorio aria. She could feel to-day that mysterious thrill in the dawning sense of new powers as the old man, with his hands upon her shoulders, cried in his trembling, broken voice, “My dear young lady, the world will listen to you some day!” That was the beginning of her great ambition. That day she began to look for the time when the world would come to listen. Then followed weary days and weeks and months and years, weary with self-denials new to her and with painful struggling with unmusical pupils, for she needed bread; weary with heart-breaking strivings and failings in the practice of her art, but, worst of all, weary to heart-break with the patronage of the rich and flattering friends—how she loathed it—of whom Dr. Bulling was the most insistent and the most objectionable. And then this last campaign, with its plans and schemes for a place in the great Philharmonic which would at once insure not only her standing in the city, but a New York engagement as well. And now the moment of triumph had arrived. The letter she held in her hand was proof of it. She glanced once more at the written page, her eye falling upon a phrase here and there, “We have succeeded at last—the Duff Charringtons have surrendered—you only want a chance—here it is—you can do the part well.” She smiled a little. Yes, she knew she could do the part. “And now let nothing or nobody prevent you from accepting Mrs. Duff Charrington's invitation for next Saturday. It is a beautiful yacht and well found, and I am confident the great lady will be gracious—bring your guitar with you, and if you will only be kind, I foresee two golden days in store for me.” She allowed a smile slightly sarcastic to curl her lips.

A new scene unfolded before her eyes. It was the Manse parlor, the music professor with dirty, claw-like fingers but a face glowing with joy playing for her while she sang her first great oratorio aria. She could feel today that mysterious thrill of discovering new powers as the old man, with his hands on her shoulders, exclaimed in his trembling, broken voice, “My dear young lady, someday the world will listen to you!” That marked the start of her big ambition. That day, she began to anticipate the moment when the world would come to hear her. Then came exhausting days, weeks, months, and years filled with new self-denial and the painful struggle of teaching unmusical students, since she needed to earn a living; draining heartaches from striving and failing in her art practice, but worst of all, devastating weariness from the patronage of wealthy acquaintances whose flattering company she despised—especially Dr. Bulling, who was the most insistent and annoying. And now, this latest endeavor, with its plans and schemes for a spot in the prestigious Philharmonic, which would not only guarantee her status in the city but also a gig in New York. And now, the moment of triumph had finally come. The letter she held in her hand proved it. She glanced again at the written page, her eyes catching phrases here and there, “We have finally succeeded—the Duff Charringtons have agreed—you just need a chance—here it is—you can do the part well.” She smiled a little. Yes, she knew she could handle the part. “And now, let nothing or no one stop you from accepting Mrs. Duff Charrington's invitation for next Saturday. It’s a beautiful yacht and well-equipped, and I'm sure the great lady will be gracious—bring your guitar with you, and if you’re kind, I foresee two wonderful days ahead for me.” A slightly sarcastic smile curled her lips.

“The doctor is inclined to be poetical. Well, we shall see. Saturday? That means Sunday spent on board the yacht. I wish they had it made another day. Margaret won't like it, and Barney won't either.”

“The doctor tends to be a bit poetic. Well, we’ll see. Saturday? That means Sunday on the yacht. I wish they had chosen a different day. Margaret won’t like it, and Barney won’t either.”

For a moment or two she allowed her mind to go back to the Sundays spent in the Manse. She had never known the meaning of the day before. The utter difference in feeling, in atmosphere, between that day and the other days of the week, the subduing quiet, the soothing peace, and the sense of sacredness that pervaded life on that day, made the Sabbaths in the Manse like blessed isles of rest in the sea of time. Never, since her two years spent there, had she been able to get quite away from the sense of obligation to make the day differ from the ordinary days of the week. No, she was sure Barney would not like it. Still, she could spend its hours quietly enough upon the yacht.

For a moment, she let her mind drift back to the Sundays spent in the Manse. She had never really understood the significance of the day before. The complete difference in feeling and atmosphere between that day and the other days of the week—the calming quiet, the peacefulness, and the sense of sacredness that filled life on that day—made the Sundays in the Manse feel like blessed islands of rest in the ocean of time. Since her two years there, she had never been able to shake the sense of obligation to make the day stand out from the regular days of the week. No, she was certain Barney wouldn’t appreciate it. Still, she could spend the hours peacefully enough on the yacht.

She picked up another letter in a large square envelope, the address written in bold characters. “This is the Duff Charrington invitation, I suppose,” she said, opening the letter. “Well, she does it nicely, at any rate, even if, as Dr. Bulling suggests, somewhat against her inclination.”

She grabbed another letter from a large square envelope, the address written in bold letters. “This must be the Duff Charrington invitation,” she said, opening the letter. “Well, she does it well, at least, even if, as Dr. Bulling pointed out, it’s a bit against her nature.”

Again she sat back in silent dreaming, her eyes looking far away down the coming years of triumph. Surely enough, the big world was drawing near to listen. All she had read of the great queens of song, Patti, Nilsson, Rosa, Trebelli, Sterling, crowded in upon her mind, their regal courts thronged by the great and rich of every land, their country seats, their luxurious lives. At last her foot was in the path. It only remained for her to press forward. Work? She well knew how hard must be her daily lot. Yes, but that lesson she had learned, and thoroughly well, during these past years, how to work long hours, to deny herself the things her luxurious soul longed for, and, hardest of all, to bear with and smile at those she detested. All these she would endure a little longer. The days were coming when she would have her desire and do her will.

Again, she leaned back, lost in thought, her gaze drifting far into the future filled with triumph. Surely, the big world was getting closer, ready to listen. All she had learned about the great divas of song—Patti, Nilsson, Rosa, Trebelli, Sterling—flooded her mind, their royal courts packed with the powerful and wealthy from every corner of the globe, their country estates, their lavish lifestyles. Finally, she was on the path. All that was left was for her to push forward. Work? She fully understood how tough her daily grind would be. Yes, but she had learned this lesson incredibly well over the past years—how to work long hours, to give up the things her indulgent spirit craved, and, hardest of all, to tolerate and smile at those she couldn’t stand. She would endure all this a little longer. The days were coming when she would achieve her dreams and fulfill her desires.

She glanced at the other letters upon the table. “Barney,” she cried, seizing one. An odd compunction struck into her heart. “Barney, poor old boy!” A sudden thought stayed her hand from opening the letter. Where had Barney been in this picture of the future years upon which she had been feasting her soul? Aghast, she realized that, amid its splendid triumphs, Barney had not appeared. “Of course, he'll be there,” she murmured somewhat impatiently. But how and in what capacity she could not quite see. Some prima donnas had husbands, mere shadowy appendages to their courts. Others there were who found their husbands most useful as financial agents, business managers, or upper servants. Iola smiled a proud little smile. Barney would not do for any of these discreetly shadowy, conveniently colourless or more useful husbands. Would he be her husband? A warm glow came into her eyes and a flush upon her cheek. Her husband? Yes, surely, but not for a time. For some years she must be free to study, and—well, it was better to be free till she had made her name and her place in the world. Then when she had settled down Barney would come to her.

She looked at the other letters on the table. “Barney,” she said, grabbing one. A strange feeling hit her. “Barney, poor guy!” A sudden thought stopped her from opening the letter. Where had Barney fit into the future she had been dreaming about? Shocked, she realized that, despite all its great successes, Barney hadn't been part of it. “Of course, he'll be there,” she murmured a bit impatiently. But how and in what role she couldn't quite figure out. Some famous singers had husbands who were just background figures in their lives. Others found their husbands helpful as money managers, business heads, or personal assistants. Iola smiled proudly. Barney wouldn’t fit into any of those subtly unobtrusive or conveniently neutral roles. Would he be her husband? A warm glow filled her eyes and a blush crept onto her cheeks. Her husband? Yes, definitely, but not right now. For a few years, she needed to be free to study, and—well, it was better to stay free until she had made her name and carved her place in the world. Then, when she was settled, Barney would come to her.

But how would Barney accept her programme? Sure as she was of his great love, and with all her love for him, she was a little afraid of him. He was so strong, so silently immovable. Often in the past three years she had made trial of that immovable strength, seeking to draw him away from his work to some social engagement, to her so important, to him so incidental. She had always failed. His work absorbed him as her art had her, but with a difference. With Barney, work was his reward; with her, a means to it. To gain some further knowledge, to teach his fingers some finer skill, that was enough for Barney. Iola wrought at her long tasks and practised her unusual self-denials with her eye upon the public. Her reward would come when she had brought the world, listening, to her feet. Seized in the thrall of his work, Barney grimly held to it, come what might. No such absorbing passion possessed Iola. And Iola, while she was provoked by what she called his stubbornness, was yet secretly proud of that silently resisting strength she could neither shake nor break. No, Barney was not fitted for the role of the shadowy, pliant, convenient husband.

But how would Barney accept her proposal? Even though she was sure of his deep love and loved him in return, she felt a bit intimidated by him. He was so strong, so quietly unyielding. Over the past three years, she had tried to pull him away from his work for social events that were crucial to her but trivial to him. She had always failed. His work consumed him like her art consumed her, but in a different way. For Barney, work was his reward; for her, it was just a means to an end. He was satisfied with gaining more knowledge and teaching his hands new skills. Iola worked on her long tasks and practiced her unusual self-denials with her eyes on the audience. Her reward would come when she had the world, listening, at her feet. Caught up in his work, Barney held onto it fiercely, no matter what. Iola didn’t have that kind of all-consuming passion. And while Iola was frustrated by what she called his stubbornness, she was secretly proud of that silent, unyielding strength that she couldn’t shake or break. No, Barney was not suited to be the shadowy, accommodating husband.

What, then, in her plan of life would be his place? It startled her to discover that her plan had been complete without him. Complete? Ah, no. Her life without Barney would be like a house without its back wall. During these years of study and toil, while Barney could only give her snatches of his time, she had come to feel with increasing strength that her life was built round about him. When others had been applauding her successes, she waited for Barney's word; and though beside the clever, brilliant men that moved in the circle into which her art had brought her he might appear awkward and dull, yet it was Barney who continued to be the standard by which she judged men. With all his need of polish, his poverty of small talk, his hopeless ignorance of the conventions, and his obvious disregard of them, the massive strength of him, his fine sense of honour, his chivalrous bearing toward women, added a touch of reverence to the love she bore him. But more than all, it was to Barney her heart turned for its rest. She knew well that she held in all its depth and strength his heart's love. He would never fail her. She could not exhaust that deep well. But the question returned, where would Barney be while she was being conducted by acclaiming multitudes along her triumphal way? “Oh, he will wait—we will wait,” she corrected, shrinking from the heartlessness of the former phrasing. How many years she could not say. But deep in her heart was the determination that nothing should stand in the way of the ambition she had so long cherished and for which she had so greatly endured.

What, then, in her life plan would his role be? It surprised her to realize that her plan had been complete without him. Complete? No, not at all. Her life without Barney would feel like a house missing its back wall. Throughout these years of studying and working hard, while Barney could only share bits of his time, she had come to increasingly feel that her life revolved around him. When others celebrated her achievements, she waited for Barney's approval; and although he might seem awkward and dull compared to the smart, talented men in her art circle, he was still the benchmark by which she measured others. Despite his lack of refinement, his limited small talk, his ignorance of social norms, and his clear disregard for them, his solid strength, strong sense of honor, and gallant treatment of women added a sense of respect to the love she felt for him. But most importantly, it was to Barney that her heart sought solace. She knew that she held all the depth and strength of his love. He would always be there for her. She could never drain that deep well. But the question persisted: where would Barney be while she was celebrated by cheering crowds on her path to success? “Oh, he will wait—we will wait,” she corrected herself, recoiling from the coldness of her earlier words. How many years, she couldn't say. But deep down, she was determined that nothing would obstruct the ambition she had cherished for so long and for which she had endured so much.

She opened the note with lingering deliberation as one dallies with an approaching delight.

She opened the note with careful consideration, as someone does while anticipating a joyful moment.

“MY DEAR IOLA: I have always told you the truth. I could not see you last evening, nor can I to-day, and perhaps not for a day or two, because my face is disfigured. These are the facts: At the dinner, night before last, Dr. Bulling lied about you. I made him swallow his lie and in the process got rather badly marked, though not at all hurt. The doctor and his friends will, I think, guard their tongues in future, at least in my hearing. Dr. Bulling is a man of vile mind and of unclean life. He should not be allowed to appear with decent people. I have written to forbid him ever approaching you in public. You will know how to treat him if he attempts it. This will be a most disgusting business to you. I hate to make you suffer, but it had to be done, and by no one but me. Would I could bear it all for you, my darling. The patronage of these people, I mean Dr. Bulling's set, cannot, surely, be necessary to your success. Your great voice needs not their patronage; if so, failure would be better. When I am fit for your presence I shall come to you. Good-bye. It is hard not to see you. Ever yours,

“MY DEAR IOLA: I have always been honest with you. I couldn’t see you last night, and I probably can’t today, or maybe for a day or two, because my face is messed up. Here’s what happened: At dinner the other night, Dr. Bulling lied about you. I made him take back his lie, and in the process, I got pretty banged up, though I wasn’t hurt at all. I think the doctor and his friends will be more careful with their words in the future, at least around me. Dr. Bulling is a man of terrible character and questionable lifestyle. He shouldn’t be allowed around decent people. I’ve written a letter to forbid him from ever approaching you in public. You’ll know how to handle him if he tries. This will probably be really upsetting for you. I hate to make you go through this, but it had to be done, and it was my responsibility. I wish I could take all the pain for you, my darling. You definitely don’t need the approval of people like Dr. Bulling for your success. Your incredible voice doesn’t require their support; if it does, then failing would be better. When I’m well enough to see you, I’ll come to you. Goodbye. It’s hard not being able to see you. Always yours,

“Barney.”

“Barney.”

Alas! for her dreams. How rudely they were dispelled! Alas! for her castle in Spain. Already it was tottering to ruin, and by Barney's hand. She read the note hurriedly again.

Alas! for her dreams. How abruptly they were shattered! Alas! for her castle in Spain. It was already on the verge of collapse, and it was Barney's doing. She quickly read the note again.

“He wants me to break with Dr. Bulling.” She recalled a sentence in the doctor's letter. “Let no one or nothing keep you from accepting this invitation.” “He's afraid Barney will keep me back. Nonsense! How stupid of Barney! He is so terribly particular! He doesn't understand these things. There has been a horrid row of some kind and now he asks me to cut Dr. Bulling!” She glanced at Barney's letter. “Well, he doesn't ask me, but it's all the same—'you will know how to treat him.' He's too proud to ask me, but he expects me to. It would be sheer madness! Wouldn't the Duff Charrington's and Evelyn Redd be delighted! It is preposterous! I must go! I shall go!”

“He wants me to break things off with Dr. Bulling.” She remembered a line from the doctor's letter. “Don’t let anyone or anything stop you from accepting this invitation.” “He's worried that Barney will hold me back. Nonsense! How ridiculous of Barney! He is so extremely picky! He doesn’t get these things. There’s been some awful fight about something, and now he wants me to cut ties with Dr. Bulling!” She glanced at Barney's letter. “Well, he doesn’t exactly ask me, but it’s the same—'you will know how to treat him.' He’s too proud to ask me, but he expects me to. It would be complete madness! Wouldn’t the Duff Charringtons and Evelyn Redd be thrilled! It’s absurd! I have to go! I will go!”

Rarely did Iola allow herself the luxury of a downright burst of passion. With her, it was hardly ever worth while to be seriously angry. It was so much easier to avoid straight issues. But to-day there was no avoiding. She surprised herself with a storm of indignant rage so heart-shaking that after it had passed she was thankful she had been alone.

Rarely did Iola let herself fully experience a burst of passion. With her, it was hardly ever worth getting truly angry. It was so much easier to dodge direct issues. But today, there was no avoiding it. She astonished herself with a wave of indignant rage so intense that once it passed, she was grateful she had been alone.

“What's the matter with me?” she asked herself. She did not know that the whole volume of her ambition, which had absorbed so great a part of her life, had come, in all its might, against the massive rock of Barney's will. He would never yield, she knew well. “What shall I do?” she cried aloud, beginning to pace the room. “Margaret will tell me. No, she would be sure to side with Barney. She would think it was wicked to go on Sunday, anyway, and, besides, she has Barney's rigid notions about things. I wish I could see Dick. Dick will understand. He has seen more of this life and—oh, he's not so terribly hidebound. And I'll get Dick to see Barney.” She would not acknowledge that she was grateful that Barney could not come to see her, but she could write him a note and she could send Dick to him, and in the meantime she would accept the invitation. “I will accept at once. I wish I had before I read Barney's note. I really had accepted in my mind, and, besides, the arrangements were all made. I'll write the letters now.” She hastened to burn her bridges behind her so that retreat might be impossible. “There,” she cried, as she sealed, addressed, and stamped the letters, “I wish they were in the box. I'm awfully afraid I'll change. But I can't change! I cannot let this chance go! I have worked too long and too hard! Barney should not ask it!” A wave of self-pity swept over her, bringing her temporary comfort. Surely Barney would not cause her pain, would not force her to give up her great opportunity. She sought to prolong this mood. She pictured herself a forlorn maiden in distress whom it was Barney's duty and privilege to rescue. “I'll just go and post these now,” she said. Hastily she put on her hat and ran down with the letters, fearing lest the passing of her self-pity might leave her to face again the thought of Barney's inevitable and immovable opposition.

“What's wrong with me?” she asked herself. She didn’t realize that all her ambition, which had taken up so much of her life, had hit the solid wall of Barney's will. She knew he would never give in. “What am I going to do?” she exclaimed, starting to pace the room. “Margaret will have the answer. No, she’d definitely side with Barney. She’d think it was wrong to go on Sunday and, besides, she shares Barney's strict views on things. I wish I could talk to Dick. Dick will understand. He’s seen more of life and—oh, he’s not so stuck in his ways. And I’ll get Dick to talk to Barney.” She wouldn’t admit she was relieved that Barney couldn’t come see her, but she could write him a note and send Dick to him, and in the meantime, she would accept the invitation. “I will accept right away. I wish I had before I read Barney's note. I had already accepted mentally, and besides, the plans were all set. I'll write the letters now.” She hurried to cut off her escape route so that turning back would be impossible. “There,” she said as she sealed, addressed, and stamped the letters, “I wish they were in the mailbox. I'm really worried I’ll change my mind. But I can’t change! I can't let this opportunity slip away! I’ve worked too long and too hard! Barney shouldn’t ask it!” A wave of self-pity washed over her, bringing her temporary comfort. Surely Barney wouldn’t hurt her, wouldn’t make her give up her big opportunity. She tried to hold on to this feeling. She imagined herself as a lonely maiden in distress, someone whom it was Barney's duty and honor to save. “I’ll just go and mail these now,” she said. Quickly she put on her hat and rushed downstairs with the letters, afraid that her fleeting self-pity might fade and leave her facing Barney's certain and unwavering opposition again.

“There, that's done,” she said to herself, as the lid of the post box clicked upon her letters. “Oh, I wonder—I wish I hadn't!” What she had feared had come to pass. She had committed herself, and now her self-pity had evaporated and left her face to face with the inevitable results. With terrible clearness she saw Barney's dark, rugged face with the deep-seeing eyes. “He always makes you feel in the wrong,” she said impatiently. “You can never think what to say. He always seems right, and,” she added honestly, “he is right generally. Never mind, Dick will help me.” She shook off her load and ran on. At her door she met Dr. Foxmore.

“Alright, that’s done,” she said to herself as the lid of the mailbox clicked shut over her letters. “Oh, I wonder—I wish I hadn’t!” What she had dreaded had come true. She had made a commitment, and now her self-pity had vanished, leaving her facing the inevitable consequences. With sharp clarity, she envisioned Barney’s dark, rugged face with his deep, perceptive eyes. “He always makes you feel like you’re in the wrong,” she said, feeling frustrated. “You can never find the right words. He always seems right, and,” she added honestly, “he usually is.” Never mind, Dick will help me.” She shook off her burden and ran on. At her door, she ran into Dr. Foxmore.

“Ah, good-morning,” smiled the doctor, showing a double row of white teeth under his waxed mustache. “And how does the fair Miss Lane find herself this fine morning?”

“Ah, good morning,” smiled the doctor, revealing a set of bright white teeth under his styled mustache. “And how does the lovely Miss Lane feel this beautiful morning?”

It took the whole force of Iola's self-mastery to keep the disgust which was swelling her heart from showing in her face. Here was one of Dr. Bulling's friends, one of his toadies—and he had a number of them—who represented to her all that was most loathsome in her life. The effort to repress her disgust, however, only made her smile the sweeter. Foxmore was greatly encouraged. It was one of his fixed ideas that his manner was irresistible with “the sex.” Bulling might hold over him, by reason of his wealth and social position, but give him a fair field without handicap and see who would win out!

It took all of Iola's self-control to hide the disgust growing in her heart from showing on her face. Here was one of Dr. Bulling's friends, one of his sycophants—and he had plenty of them—who represented everything she found most repugnant in her life. The effort to suppress her disgust only made her smile even sweeter. Foxmore felt very encouraged. He firmly believed that his charm was irresistible with women. Bulling might have an edge over him due to his wealth and social standing, but give him a level playing field and see who would come out on top!

“I was about to do myself the honour and the pleasure of calling upon you this morning.”

“I was just about to do myself the honor and pleasure of visiting you this morning.”

“Oh, indeed. Well—ah—come in.” Iola was fighting fiercely her loathing of him. It was against this man and his friends that Barney had defended her name. She led the way to her studio, ignoring the silly chatter of the man following her upstairs, and by the time he had fairly got himself seated she was coolly master of herself.

“Oh, definitely. Well—uh—come in.” Iola was struggling hard against her dislike for him. It was against this guy and his friends that Barney had stood up for her reputation. She walked ahead to her studio, tuning out the pointless banter of the man trailing her upstairs, and by the time he had finally settled into a seat, she was completely composed.

“Just ran in to give you the great news.”

“Just came in to share the great news.”

“To wit?”

"Seriously?"

“Why, don't you know? The Philharmonic thing is settled. You've got it.”

“Why, don’t you know? The Philharmonic deal is done. You have it.”

Iola looked blank.

Iola looked confused.

“Why, haven't you heard that the Duff Charringtons have surrendered?” Iola recognized Dr. Bulling's words.

“Why, haven’t you heard that the Duff Charringtons have given up?” Iola recognized Dr. Bulling's voice.

“Surrendered? Just what, exactly?”

“Surrendered? What do you mean?”

“Oh, d-dash it all! You know the big fight that has been going on, the Duff Charringtons backing that little Redd girl.”

“Oh, darn it all! You know about the big fight that’s been happening, the Duff Charringtons supporting that little Redd girl.”

“Oh! So the Duff Charringtons have been backing the little Redd girl? Miss Evelyn Redd, I suppose? It sounds a little like a horse race or a pugilistic encounter.”

“Oh! So the Duff Charringtons have been supporting the little Redd girl? Miss Evelyn Redd, I assume? It sounds a bit like a horse race or a boxing match.”

“A horse race!” he exclaimed. “Ha, ha, ha! A horse race isn't in it with this! But Bulling pulled the wires and you've got it.”

“A horse race!” he exclaimed. “Ha, ha, ha! A horse race doesn’t compare to this! But Bulling pulled the strings, and you’ve got it.”

“But this is extremely interesting. I was not aware that the soloists were chosen for any other reason than that of merit.”

“But this is really interesting. I didn’t know that the soloists were picked for any reason other than their talent.”

In spite of herself Iola had adopted a cool and somewhat lofty manner.

In spite of herself, Iola had taken on a cool and somewhat aloof attitude.

“Oh, well, certainly on merit, of course. But you know how these things go.” Dr. Foxmore was beginning to feel uncomfortable. The lofty air of this struggling, as yet unrecognized, country girl was both baffling and exasperating. “Oh, come, Miss Lane,” he continued, making a desperate effort to recover his patronizing tone, “you know just what we all think of your ability.”

“Oh, well, of course, we’re judging based on merit. But you know how it is.” Dr. Foxmore was starting to feel uneasy. The high-handed attitude of this struggling, still unrecognized, country girl was both confusing and irritating. “Oh, come on, Miss Lane,” he continued, making a desperate attempt to regain his condescending tone, “you know exactly what we all think of your skills.”

“What do you think of it?” Iola's tone was calmly curious.

“What do you think of it?” Iola asked, her tone calmly curious.

“Why, I think—well—I know you can do the work infinitely better than Evelyn Redd.”

“Honestly, I believe—actually, I know you can do the job way better than Evelyn Redd.”

“Have you heard Miss Redd in oratorio? I know you have never heard me.”

“Have you heard Miss Redd in an oratorio? I know you haven’t heard me.”

“No, can't say I have; but I know your voice and your style and I'm confident it will suit the part.”

“No, I can’t say I have; but I recognize your voice and your style, and I’m sure it will fit the role.”

“Thank you so much,” said Iola sweetly; “I am so sorry that Dr. Bulling should have given so much time, and he is such a busy man.”

“Thank you so much,” Iola said sweetly; “I’m really sorry that Dr. Bulling has spent so much time on this, and he’s such a busy guy.”

“Oh, that's nothing,” waved Dr. Foxmore, recovering his self-esteem, “we enjoyed it.”

“Oh, that's nothing,” waved Dr. Foxmore, regaining his confidence, “we enjoyed it.”

“How nice of you! And you were pulling wires, too, Dr. Foxmore?”

“How nice of you! And you were pulling wires, too, Dr. Foxmore?”

“Ah, well, we did a little work in a quiet way,” replied the doctor, falling into his best professional tone.

“Ah, well, we did some work discreetly,” replied the doctor, adopting his best professional tone.

“And this yachting party, I suppose Dr. Bulling and you worked that, too? Really, Dr. Foxmore, you have no idea what a relief it is to have one's affairs taken charge of in this way. It quite saves one the trouble of making up one's mind. Indeed, one hardly needs a mind at all.” Iola's face and smile were those of innocent childhood. Dr. Foxmore shot a suspicious glance at her and hastened to change the subject.

“And I guess you and Dr. Bulling arranged this yachting trip too? Honestly, Dr. Foxmore, you have no idea how relieving it is to have someone take care of everything like this. It really saves me the hassle of making decisions. In fact, it feels like I hardly need to think at all.” Iola's face and smile were those of pure childhood. Dr. Foxmore cast a wary look at her and quickly changed the subject.

“Well, you will go next Saturday, will you not?”

“Well, you’re going next Saturday, right?”

“I am really a little uncertain at present,” replied Iola.

“I’m feeling a bit uncertain right now,” Iola replied.

“Oh, you must, you know! Mrs. Duff Charrington will be awfully cut up, not to speak of Bulling. He had no end of trouble to bring it off.”

“Oh, you absolutely have to! Mrs. Duff Charrington is going to be really upset, not to mention Bulling. He went through a lot of hassle to make it happen.”

“You mean, to persuade Mrs. Duff Charrington to invite me?”

“You mean to convince Mrs. Duff Charrington to invite me?”

“Oh, well,” said the doctor, plunging wildly, “I wouldn't put it that way. But the whole question of the Philharmonic was involved, and this invitation was a flag of truce, as it were.”

“Oh, well,” said the doctor, diving in headfirst, “I wouldn't phrase it like that. But the whole issue with the Philharmonic was at stake, and this invitation was like a peace offering, so to speak.”

“Your metaphors certainly have a warlike flavour, Dr. Foxmore; I cannot pretend to follow the workings of your mind. But seeing that this invitation has been secured at the expense of such effort on the part of Dr. Bulling and yourself, I rather think I shall decline it.” In spite of all she could do, Iola could not keep out of her voice a slightly haughty tone. Dr. Foxmore's sense of superiority was fast deserting him. “And as to the Philharmonic solos,” continued Iola, “if the directors see fit to make me an offer of the part I shall consider it.”

“Your metaphors definitely have a combative vibe, Dr. Foxmore; I can’t pretend to understand how you think. But since this invitation was secured through so much effort from Dr. Bulling and you, I think I’ll pass on it.” Despite her best efforts, Iola couldn’t help but sound a bit arrogant. Dr. Foxmore’s confidence was quickly fading. “As for the Philharmonic solos,” Iola went on, “if the directors decide to offer me the part, I’ll think about it.”

“Consider it!” gasped Dr. Foxmore. It was time this young girl with her absurd pretensions were given to understand the magnitude of the favour that Dr. Bulling and himself were seeking to confer upon her. He became brutal. “Well, all I say is that if you know when you are well off, you'll take this chance.”

“Think about it!” gasped Dr. Foxmore. It was time for this young girl, with her ridiculous pretensions, to realize the significance of the opportunity that Dr. Bulling and he were trying to offer her. He got harsh. “All I’m saying is that if you know what's good for you, you’ll take this chance.”

Iola rose with easy grace and stood erect her full height. Dr. Foxmore had not thought her so tall. Her face was a shade paler than usual, her eyes a little wider open, but her voice was as smooth as ever, and with just a little ring as of steel in it she inquired, “Did you come here this morning to make this threat, Dr. Foxmore?”

Iola stood up with effortless elegance, reaching her full height. Dr. Foxmore hadn’t realized she was so tall. Her face was slightly paler than usual, her eyes a bit wider, but her voice was as smooth as always, with a slight edge to it as she asked, “Did you come here this morning to make this threat, Dr. Foxmore?”

“I came,” he said bluntly, “to let you know your good fortune and to warn you not to allow any of your friends to persuade you against your own best interests.”

“I came,” he said directly, “to let you know about your good luck and to warn you not to let any of your friends talk you out of what’s best for you.”

“My friends?” Iola threw her head slightly backward and her tone became frankly haughty.

“My friends?” Iola tilted her head back a little and her tone became openly snobbish.

“Oh, I know your friends, and especially—I may as well be plain—that young medical student, Boyle, don't like Dr. Bulling, and might persuade you against this yacht trip.”

“Oh, I know your friends, and to be straightforward—I might as well say it—that young medical student, Boyle, doesn’t like Dr. Bulling, and could talk you out of this yacht trip.”

Iola was furiously aware that her face was aflame, but she stood without speaking for a few moments till she was sure her voice was steady.

Iola was acutely aware that her face was burning, but she stayed silent for a few moments until she was certain her voice was steady.

“My FRIENDS would never presume to interfere with my choosing.”

“My friends would never assume they could interfere with my choices.”

“Well, they presume, or at least that young Boyle presumed, to interfere once too often for his own good. But he'll probably be more careful in future.”

“Well, they assume, or at least that young Boyle assumed, to interfere once too often for his own good. But he'll probably be more cautious in the future.”

“Mr. Boyle is a gentleman in whom I have the fullest confidence. He would do what he thought right.”

“Mr. Boyle is a man I trust completely. He would act according to what he believes is right.”

“He will probably correct his judgments before he interferes with Dr. Bulling again.” The doctor's tone was insolently sarcastic.

“He’ll probably rethink his opinions before he messes with Dr. Bulling again.” The doctor's tone was annoyingly sarcastic.

“Dr. Bulling?”

“Dr. Bulling?”

“Yes. He was grossly insulting and Dr. Bulling was forced to chastise him.”

“Yes. He was really disrespectful, and Dr. Bulling had to discipline him.”

“Chastise! Mr. Boyle!” cried Iola, her anger throwing her off her guard. “That is quite impossible, Dr. Foxmore! That could not happen!”

“Chastise! Mr. Boyle!” Iola yelled, her anger catching her off guard. “That’s totally impossible, Dr. Foxmore! That can’t happen!”

“But I am telling you it did! I was present and saw it. It was this way—”

“But I’m telling you it really did! I was there and saw it. It went like this—”

Iola put up her hand imperiously. “Dr. Foxmore,” she said, recovering her self-command, “there is no need of words. I tell you it is quite impossible! It is quite impossible!”

Iola raised her hand assertively. “Dr. Foxmore,” she said, regaining her composure, “there’s no need for further discussion. I’m telling you it’s completely impossible! It’s completely impossible!”

Dr. Foxmore's face flushed a deep red. He flung aside the remaining shreds of decency in speech.

Dr. Foxmore's face turned bright red. He tossed aside the last bits of decency in his words.

“Do you mean to call me a liar?” he shouted.

“Are you calling me a liar?” he yelled.

“Ah, Dr. Foxmore, would you also chastise me as well?”

“Ah, Dr. Foxmore, would you also scold me too?”

The doctor stood in helpless rage looking at the calm, smiling face.

The doctor stood there, furious and helpless, staring at the calm, smiling face.

“I was a fool to come!” he blurted.

“I was an idiot to come!” he blurted.

“I would not presume to contradict you, nor to stand in the way of returning wisdom.”

“I wouldn’t dare to disagree with you or to get in the way of gaining wisdom.”

The doctor swore a great oath under his breath and without further words strode from the room.

The doctor muttered a strong curse under his breath and, without saying anything else, walked out of the room.

Iola stood erect and silent till he had disappeared through the open door. “Oh!” she breathed, her hands fiercely clenched, “if I were a man what a joy it would be just now!” She shut the door and sat down to think. “I wonder what did happen? I must see Dick at once. He'll tell me. Oh, it is all horribly loathsome!” For the first time she saw herself from Dr. Bulling's point of view. If she sang in the Philharmonic it would be by virtue of his good offices and by the gracious permission of the Duff Charringtons. That she had the voice for the part and that it was immeasurably better than Evelyn Redd's counted not at all. How mean she felt! And yet she must go on with it. She would not allow anything to stand in the way of her success. This was the first firm stepping-stone in her climb to fame. Once this was taken, she would be independent of Bulling and his hateful associates. She would go on this yacht trip. She need not have anything to do with Dr. Bulling, nor would she, for Barney would undoubtedly be hurt and angry. It looked terribly like disloyalty to him to associate herself on terms of friendship with the man who had beaten him so cruelly. Oh, how she hated herself! But she could not give up her chance. She would explain to Barney how helpless she was and she would send Dick to him. He would listen to Dick.

Iola stood tall and quiet until he vanished through the open door. “Oh!” she exhaled, her hands tightly clenched, “if I were a guy, what a thrill this would be right now!” She closed the door and sat down to think. “I wonder what really happened? I need to see Dick right away. He'll tell me. Ugh, this is all so disgusting!” For the first time, she viewed herself from Dr. Bulling's perspective. If she performed with the Philharmonic, it would be thanks to his help and the generous approval of the Duff Charringtons. The fact that she had the right voice for the role and that it was far better than Evelyn Redd's didn’t matter at all. She felt so small! And yet, she had to push through. She wouldn’t let anything interfere with her success. This was the first solid step in her journey to fame. Once she got past this, she would be free from Bulling and his awful friends. She would go on this yacht trip. She didn’t have to deal with Dr. Bulling, and she wouldn’t, because Barney would definitely be hurt and angry. It felt so disloyal to him to connect with the man who had treated him so badly. Oh, how she despised herself! But she couldn’t let go of her opportunity. She would explain to Barney how powerless she felt and send Dick to him. He would listen to Dick.

Poor Iola! Without knowing it, she was standing at the cross roads making choice of a path that was to lead her far from the faith, the ideals, the friends she now held most dear. Through all her years she had been preparing herself for this hour of choice. With her, to desire greatly was to bend her energies to attain. She would deeply wound the man who loved her better than his own life; but the moment of choice found her helpless in the grip of her ambition. And so her choice was made.

Poor Iola! Unbeknownst to her, she was standing at a crossroads, choosing a path that would take her far from the faith, ideals, and friends she held dear. Throughout her life, she had been preparing for this moment of choice. For her, strong desire meant channeling her energy to achieve it. She would hurt the man who loved her more than his own life, but in that moment of choosing, she felt powerless against her ambition. And so, she made her choice.





XII

HE THAT LOVETH HIS LIFE

Mrs. Duff Charrington at close range was not nearly so formidable as when seen at a distance. The huge bulk of her, the pronouncedly masculine dress and manner, the loud voice, the red face with its dark mustache line on the upper lip, all of which at a distance were calculated to overawe if not to strike terror to the heart of the beholder, were very considerably softened by the shrewd, kindly twinkle of the keen grey eyes which a nearer view revealed. Her welcome of Iola was bluff and hearty, but she was much too busy ordering her forces and disposing of her impedimenta, for she was her own commodore, to pay particular attention in the meantime to her guests. The wharf at which the Petrel was tied was crowded this Saturday afternoon with various parties of excursionists making for the steamers, ferries, yachts, and other craft that lay along the water front. Already the Petrel had hoisted her mainsail and, under the gentle breeze, was straining upon her shore lines awaiting the word to cast off. As Iola stood idly gazing at the shifting scene, wondering how Dick had succeeded on his mission to his brother, she observed Dr. Bulling approaching with his usual smiling assurance. Just as he was about to speak, however, she noticed him start and gaze fixedly toward the farther side of the wharf. Iola's eye, following his gaze, fell upon the figure of a man pushing his way through the crowd. It was Barney. She saw him pause, evidently to make inquiry of a dockhand. With a muttered oath, Bulling sprang to the aft line.

Mrs. Duff Charrington up close wasn’t nearly as intimidating as she appeared from a distance. Her large frame, notably masculine outfit and demeanor, booming voice, and reddened face with its dark mustache line on her upper lip were all pretty imposing from afar, but they were significantly softened by the sharp, kind sparkle in her keen grey eyes up close. Her greeting to Iola was hearty and straightforward, but she was too busy organizing everything and managing her gear—she was her own captain—to focus particularly on her guests at that moment. The wharf where the Petrel was docked was packed this Saturday afternoon with groups of tourists heading towards the steamers, ferries, yachts, and other vessels lined up along the waterfront. The Petrel had already raised her mainsail and, under the gentle breeze, was straining against her moorings, waiting for the signal to set sail. As Iola stood idly, watching the ever-changing scene and wondering how Dick was faring on his mission to see his brother, she noticed Dr. Bulling coming toward her with his usual confident smile. Just as he was about to say something, she saw him suddenly pause and stare intently toward the far side of the wharf. Following his gaze, Iola spotted a man pushing through the crowd. It was Barney. She watched him stop, clearly to ask a dockhand for information. With a muttered curse, Bulling dashed to the back line.

“Let go that line, Murdoff!” he shouted to the man at the bow. “Look lively, there!”

“Let go of that line, Murdoff!” he shouted to the guy at the front. “Stay alert, over there!”

As he spoke he cast off the stern line and seized the wheel, making it imperative that Murdoff should execute his command in the liveliest manner. At once the yacht swung out and began to put a space of blue water between herself and the dock. She was not a moment too soon, for Barney, having received his direction, was coming at a run, scattering the crowd to right and left. As he arrived at the dock edge he caught sight of Iola and Dr. Bulling. He took a step backwards and made as if to attempt the spring. Iola's cry, “Don't, Barney!” arrested Mrs. Duff Charrington's attention.

As he spoke, he let go of the rope and grabbed the wheel, making it crucial for Murdoff to follow his orders quickly. The yacht immediately turned and started to create distance between itself and the dock. She was just in time because Barney, having gotten his instructions, was running, pushing the crowd aside. When he reached the dock's edge, he spotted Iola and Dr. Bulling. He took a step back as if he was about to leap. Iola's shout, “Don't, Barney!” caught Mrs. Duff Charrington’s attention.

“What's up?” she shouted. “How's this? We're off! Bulling, what the deuce—who gave orders?”

“What's up?” she yelled. “How's this? We're going! Seriously, what the heck—who gave the orders?”

Mrs. Duff Charrington for once in her life was, as she would have said herself, completely flabbergasted. At a single glance she took in the white face of Iola, and that of Dr. Bulling, no less white.

Mrs. Duff Charrington, for once in her life, was, as she would have put it, completely shocked. With one look, she took in Iola's pale face and that of Dr. Bulling, which was just as pale.

“What's up?” she cried again. “Have you seen a ghost, Miss Lane? You, too, Bulling?” She glanced back at the clock. “There's someone left behind! Who is that young man, Daisy? Why, it's our medallist, isn't it? Do you know him, Bulling? Shall we go back for him?”

“What's going on?” she shouted again. “Have you seen a ghost, Miss Lane? You too, Bulling?” She looked back at the clock. “There's someone still here! Who is that young guy, Daisy? Oh, it's our medallist, right? Do you know him, Bulling? Should we go back for him?”

“No, no! For Heaven's sake, no! He's a madman, quite!”

“No, no! For heaven's sake, no! He's completely insane!”

“Pardon me, Dr. Bulling,” said Iola, her voice ringing clear and firm in contrast with Bulling's agitated tone, “he is a friend of mine, a very dear friend, and, I assure you, very sane.” As she spoke she waved her hand to Barney, but there was no answering sign.

“Excuse me, Dr. Bulling,” Iola said, her voice strong and clear compared to Bulling's nervous tone, “he's a friend of mine, a very close friend, and I promise you, he’s completely sane.” As she spoke, she waved her hand to Barney, but he didn’t respond.

“Your friend, is he?” said Mrs. Duff Charrington. “Then doubtless very sane. Does he want you, Miss Lane? Shall we go back for him?”

“Your friend, is he?” said Mrs. Duff Charrington. “Then he must be perfectly sane. Does he want you, Miss Lane? Should we go back for him?”

“No, he doesn't want me,” said Iola.

“No, he doesn't want me,” Iola said.

“Mrs. Charrington,” said Dr. Bulling, “he has a grudge against me because of a fancied insult.”

“Mrs. Charrington,” said Dr. Bulling, “he holds a grudge against me over a perceived insult.”

“Ah,” said Mrs. Duff Charrington, “I understand. What do you say, Miss Lane? We can easily go back.”

“Ah,” said Mrs. Duff Charrington, “I get it. What do you think, Miss Lane? We can easily head back.”

“Oh, let us not talk about it, Mrs. Charrington,” said Iola hurriedly; “he is gone.”

“Oh, let’s not discuss it, Mrs. Charrington,” Iola said quickly; “he’s gone.”

“As you wish, my dear. Daisy, take Dr. Bulling down to the cabin. I declare he looks as if he needed bracing up. I shall take the wheel.”

“As you wish, my dear. Daisy, please take Dr. Bulling down to the cabin. I must say, he looks like he could use a boost. I’ll handle the wheel.”

“Mrs. Charrington,” said Iola in a low voice, as Bulling disappeared down the companionway, “that was Mr. Boyle, my friend, and I want you to think him a man of the highest honour. But he doesn't like Dr. Bulling. He doesn't trust him.”

“Mrs. Charrington,” Iola said softly as Bulling went down the stairs, “that was Mr. Boyle, my friend, and I want you to see him as a man of the highest honor. But he doesn’t like Dr. Bulling. He doesn’t trust him.”

“My dear, my dear,” said Mrs. Charrington brusquely, “don't trouble yourself about him. I haven't lived fifty years for nothing. Oh! these men, these men! They take themselves too seriously, the dear creatures. But they are just like ourselves, with a little more conceit and considerably less wit. And they are not really worth all the trouble we take for them. I must get to know your medallist, my dear. That was a strong face and an honest face. I have heard John rave about him. John is my young son, first year in medicine. His judgment, I confess, is not altogether reliable—worships brawn, and there are traditions afloat as to that young man's doings when they were initiating him. But I have no doubt that, however sane on other subjects, he is quite mad about you, and, hang me! if I can wonder. If I were a young man I'd get my arms round you as soon as possible.”

“My dear, my dear,” Mrs. Charrington said sharply, “don't worry about him. I haven't lived for fifty years for nothing. Oh! these men, these men! They take themselves too seriously, the dear creatures. But they are just like us, with a bit more self-importance and a lot less sense of humor. And honestly, they aren’t really worth all the hassle we go through for them. I need to meet your medallist, my dear. He had a strong, honest face. I’ve heard John go on about him. John is my young son, in his first year of medical school. I must admit his judgment isn’t always reliable—he worships physical strength, and there are rumors about that young man’s behavior during his initiation. But I have no doubt that, no matter how sane he is on other topics, he’s completely crazy about you, and honestly, who can blame him? If I were a young man, I’d wrap my arms around you as fast as I could.”

As she chattered along, Iola found her heart warm to Mrs. Duff Charrington, who, with all her sporty manners and masculine ways, was an honest soul, with a shrewd wit and a kindly heart.

As she chatted away, Iola felt her heart warm to Mrs. Duff Charrington, who, despite her sporty demeanor and masculine habits, was a genuine person with sharp wit and a kind heart.

“I'm glad now I came,” said Iola gratefully; “I was afraid you weren't—” She paused abruptly in confusion.

“I'm really glad I came,” Iola said gratefully; “I was worried you weren't—” She suddenly stopped, feeling embarrassed.

“Oh, I'm not so bad as I'm painted, I assure you.”

“Oh, I’m not as terrible as people say, I promise you.”

“Oh, dear Mrs. Charrington, it was not you I was afraid of, it was what Dr. Bulling—” Again Iola hesitated.

“Oh, dear Mrs. Charrington, I wasn’t afraid of you, I was afraid of what Dr. Bulling—” Again Iola hesitated.

“Don't bother telling me,” said Mrs. Duff Charrington, observing her confusion. “No doubt Bulling gave you to understand that he worked me to invite you. Confess now.” There was a shrewd twinkle in her keen grey eye. “Bulling is a liar, a terrible liar, with large possibilities of self-appreciation. But he had nothing to do with this invitation, though he flatters himself he had. He's not without ability, but he can't teach his grandmother to suck eggs. I'll tell you why you are here. I pride myself upon having an eye for a winner, and I pick you as one, and that's why you are to sing in the Philharmonic. Evelyn Redd has a pretty voice. She is a niece of a very dear friend, and for a time I thought she might do. But she has no soul, no passion, and music, like a man, must have passion. Music without passion is a crime against art. So I just told Duff, he's chairman, you know, of the Board of Directors, that she was impossible and that we must have you. I have heard you sing, my dear, and I know the singer's face and the singer's throat and eye. You have them all. You have the voice and the temperament and the passion. You'll be great some day, much greater than I, and, with the hope of sharing your glory, I have decided to put my money on you.”

“Don't waste your breath,” said Mrs. Duff Charrington, noticing her confusion. “No doubt Bulling made you think he was the reason I invited you. Come on, admit it.” There was a clever sparkle in her sharp grey eye. “Bulling is a liar, a big one, who has an inflated sense of himself. But he had nothing to do with this invitation, even though he likes to think he did. He’s talented, but he can't teach his grandmother to suck eggs. I’ll tell you why you’re here. I take pride in spotting a winner, and I see that in you, which is why you’re going to sing in the Philharmonic. Evelyn Redd has a nice voice. She’s the niece of a very dear friend, and for a while, I thought she might be suitable. But she lacks soul, lacks passion, and music, like a man, must have passion. Music without passion is an affront to art. So, I told Duff, who’s the chairman of the Board of Directors, that she was a no-go and that we needed you. I’ve heard you sing, my dear, and I recognize the features of a great singer. You have them all. You have the voice, the temperament, and the passion. You’ll be amazing one day, much greater than I am, and with the hope of sharing in your success, I’ve decided to put my money on you.”

Iola murmured some words of thanks, not knowing just what to say, but Mrs. Duff Charrington waved them aside.

Iola mumbled a few words of thanks, unsure of what to say, but Mrs. Duff Charrington brushed them off.

“Purely selfish,” she said, “purely selfish, my dear. Now don't let Bulling worry you. I pick him for a winner, too. He has force. He'll be a power in the country. Inclines to politics. He's a kind of brute, of course, but he'll succeed, for he has wealth and social prestige, neither to be sniffed at, my child. But, especially, he has driving power. But I'll have my eye on him this trip, so enjoy your outing.”

“Completely selfish,” she said, “completely selfish, my dear. Now don't let Bulling stress you out. I think he's going to win, too. He has influence. He'll be a big player in the country. He's a bit of a brute, of course, but he'll make it, because he has money and social status, both of which are important, my child. But most importantly, he has ambition. I'll be keeping an eye on him this time, so enjoy your outing.”

Mrs. Duff Charrington was as good as her word. She knew nothing of the finesse of diplomacy in the manipulation of her company. Her method was straightforward dragooning. Observing the persistent attempts of Dr. Bulling during the early part of the trip to secure Iola for a tete-a-tete, she called out across the deck in the ears of the whole company, “See here, Bulling, I won't have you trying to monopolise our star. We're out for a good time and we're going to have it. Miss Lane is not your property. She belongs to us all.” Thenceforth Dr. Bulling, with what grace he could summon, had to content himself with just so much of Iola's company as his hostess decided he should have.

Mrs. Duff Charrington kept her promise. She didn't know the subtleties of diplomacy when it came to managing her guests. Her approach was straightforward and blunt. Noticing Dr. Bulling's persistent efforts early on in the trip to monopolize Iola for a private conversation, she called out across the deck for everyone to hear, “Listen up, Bulling, I won’t let you try to hog our star. We're here to have a good time, and we’re going to enjoy it. Miss Lane isn’t yours to claim. She belongs to all of us.” From that point on, Dr. Bulling had to make do with whatever time with Iola his hostess allowed him to have.

It was Iola's first experience of yachting, and it brought her a series of sensations altogether new and delightful. As the yacht skimmed, like a great white-winged bird, over the blue waters of Ontario, the humming breeze, the swift rush through the parting waves, the sense of buoyant life with which the yacht seemed to be endowed made her blood jump. She abandoned herself to the joys of the hour and became the life and soul of the whole party. And were it not for Barney's haunting face, the two days' outing would have been for Iola among the happiest experiences of her life. But Barney's last look across the widening strip of water pursued her and filled her with foreboding. It was not rage; it was more terrible than rage. Iola shuddered as she recalled it. She read in it the despair of renunciation. She dreaded meeting him again, and as the end of her trip drew near her dread increased.

It was Iola's first time yachting, and it brought her a series of completely new and delightful sensations. As the yacht glided across the blue waters of Ontario like a great white-winged bird, the humming breeze, the swift rush through the parting waves, and the feeling of vibrant life that seemed to fill the yacht made her heart race. She threw herself into the joys of the moment and became the life and soul of the entire group. If it weren't for Barney's haunting face, the two-day outing would have been one of the happiest experiences of her life. But Barney's last look across the widening stretch of water haunted her and filled her with unease. It wasn’t anger; it felt more terrible than that. Iola shuddered at the memory. She saw in it the despair of giving up. She feared running into him again, and as her trip came to an end, her anxiety grew.

Nor did Mrs. Duff Charrington, who had become warmly interested in the girl during the short voyage, fail to observe her uneasiness and to guess the cause. Foremost among the crowd awaiting them at the dock, Iola detected Barney.

Nor did Mrs. Duff Charrington, who had become genuinely interested in the girl during the brief trip, miss noticing her anxiety and figuring out the reason. At the front of the crowd waiting for them at the dock, Iola spotted Barney.

“There he is,” she cried under her breath.

“There he is,” she said quietly.

“My dear,” said Mrs. Duff Charrington, who was at her side, “it is not possible that you are afraid, and of a man! I would give something to have that feeling. It is many years since a man could inspire me with any feeling but that of contempt or of kind pity. They are really silly creatures and most helpless. Let me manage him. Introduce him to me and leave him alone.”

“My dear,” said Mrs. Duff Charrington, who was beside her, “there's no way you could be afraid, especially of a man! I'd give anything to feel that way. It's been years since a man has made me feel anything other than contempt or a little pity. They’re really silly and so helpless. Just let me handle him. Introduce him to me and then step back.”

Mrs. Duff Charrington's confidence in her superior powers was more than justified. Through the crowd and straight for Iola came Barney, his face haggard with two sleepless nights. By a clever manoeuvre Mrs. Duff Charrington swung her massive form fair in his path and, turning suddenly, faced him squarely. Iola seized the moment to present him. Barney made as if to brush her aside, but Mrs. Duff Charrington was not of the kind to be lightly brushed aside by anyone, much less by a young man of Barney's inexperience.

Mrs. Duff Charrington's confidence in her exceptional abilities was clearly justified. Through the crowd and straight toward Iola walked Barney, his face worn from two sleepless nights. With a smart maneuver, Mrs. Duff Charrington positioned her substantial frame right in his path and, turning abruptly, faced him directly. Iola took the chance to introduce him. Barney tried to push her aside, but Mrs. Duff Charrington was not the type to be easily dismissed by anyone, especially not by a young man as inexperienced as Barney.

“Ah, young man,” she exclaimed, “I think I have seen you before.” The strong grip of her hand and the loud tone of her voice at once arrested his progress and commanded his attention. “I saw you get your medal the other day, and I have heard my young hopeful rave about you—John Charrington, you know, medical student, first year. He is something of a fool and a hero-worshipper. You, of course, won't have noticed him.”

“Ah, young man,” she said, “I think I’ve seen you before.” The firm grip of her hand and the loudness of her voice immediately stopped him in his tracks and grabbed his attention. “I saw you receive your medal the other day, and I’ve heard my ambitious young one talk about you—John Charrington, you know, first-year medical student. He’s a bit of a fool and a hero-worshipper. You probably didn’t even notice him.”

Barney halted, gazed abstractedly at the strong face with the keen grey eyes compelling his attention, then, with an effort, he collected his wits.

Barney stopped, stared blankly at the strong face with the sharp grey eyes that grabbed his attention, and then, with some effort, he pulled his thoughts together.

“Charrington? Yes, of course, I know him. Very decent chap, too. Don't see much of him.”

“Charrington? Yeah, I know him. He's a really nice guy. Don't see him around much.”

“No, rather not. He doesn't haunt the same spots. The dissecting-room wouldn't recognize him, I fancy. He's straight-going, however, but he can't pass exams. Good thing, too, for unless he changes considerably, the Lord pity his patients.” She became aware of a sudden hardening in Barney's face and a quick flash in his eye. Without turning her head she knew that Dr. Bulling was approaching Iola from the other side. She put her hand on Barney's arm. “Mr. Boyle, please take Miss Lane to my carriage there? Bulling,” she said, turning sharply upon the doctor, “will you help Daisy to collect my stuff? I am sure things will be left on the yacht. There are always some things left. Servants are so stupid.” There was that in her voice that made Bulling stand sharply at attention and promptly obey. And ere Barney knew, he was leading Iola and Mrs. Duff Charrington to the waiting carriage.

“No, I'd rather not. He doesn’t frequent the same places. The dissection room wouldn’t recognize him, I think. He’s straightforward, though, but he can’t pass exams. Good thing, too, because unless he changes a lot, God help his patients.” She noticed a sudden tightness in Barney's expression and a quick spark in his eye. Without turning her head, she sensed that Dr. Bulling was coming up to Iola from the other side. She placed her hand on Barney's arm. “Mr. Boyle, could you please take Miss Lane to my carriage over there? Bulling,” she said, turning sharply to the doctor, “can you help Daisy gather my things? I’m sure we left some on the yacht. There are always things left behind. The staff can be so careless.” There was a tone in her voice that made Bulling stand up straight and comply immediately. Before Barney knew it, he was leading Iola and Mrs. Duff Charrington to the waiting carriage.

“So sorry I didn't know you were a friend of Miss Lane's, or we would have had you on our trip, Mr. Boyle,” said Mrs. Duff Charrington as he closed the carriage door.

“So sorry I didn't know you were a friend of Miss Lane's, or we would have invited you on our trip, Mr. Boyle,” said Mrs. Duff Charrington as he closed the carriage door.

“I thank you. But I am very busy, and, besides, I would not fit in with some of your party.” There was war in Barney's tone.

“I appreciate it. But I'm really busy, and besides, I wouldn't fit in with some people in your group.” There was tension in Barney's voice.

“Good Heavens, young man!” cried Mrs. Duff Charrington, in no way disturbed, “you don't expect to make the world fit in with you or you with the world, do you? Life consists in adjusting one's self. But you will be glad to know that Miss Lane has made us all have a very happy little holiday.”

“Good heavens, young man!” exclaimed Mrs. Duff Charrington, completely unfazed. “You don’t think you can force the world to fit your preferences or mold yourself to fit the world, do you? Life is about adapting. But you’ll be pleased to hear that Miss Lane has made our little holiday quite enjoyable.”

“Of that I am sure,” cried Barney gravely.

“I'm sure of that,” Barney said solemnly.

“And we gave her, or we tried to give her, a good time.”

“And we gave her, or we tried to give her, a good time.”

“It is for that some of us have lived.” Barney's deep voice, thrilling with sad and tender feeling, brought the quick tears to Iola's eyes. To her, the words had in them the sound of farewell. Even Mrs. Duff Charrington was touched. She leaned over the carriage door toward him.

“It’s for that some of us have lived.” Barney’s deep voice, filled with sad and tender emotion, brought quick tears to Iola’s eyes. To her, the words sounded like a goodbye. Even Mrs. Duff Charrington was moved. She leaned over the carriage door toward him.

“Mr. Boyle, I am taking Miss Lane home to dinner. Come with us.”

“Mr. Boyle, I'm taking Miss Lane home for dinner. Join us.”

Barney felt the kindly tone. “Thank you, Mrs. Charrington, it would give none of us pleasure, and I have much to do. I am leaving to-morrow for Baltimore.”

Barney sensed the warm tone. “Thank you, Mrs. Charrington, none of us would enjoy that, and I have a lot to do. I'm leaving for Baltimore tomorrow.”

Iola could not check a quick gasp. Mrs. Duff Charrington glanced at her white face.

Iola couldn't hold back a quick gasp. Mrs. Duff Charrington looked at her pale face.

“Young man,” she said sternly, leaning out toward him and looking Barney in the eyes, “don't be a fool. The man that would, from pique, willingly hurt a friend is a mean and cruel coward.”

“Young man,” she said firmly, leaning out toward him and looking Barney in the eyes, “don’t be foolish. A person who would, out of spite, deliberately hurt a friend is a petty and cruel coward.”

“Mrs. Charrington,” replied Barney in a steady voice, “I have just come from an operation by which a little girl, an only child, has lost her arm. It was the mother that desired it, not from cruelty, but from love. It is because it is best, that I go to-morrow. Good-bye.” Then turning to Iola he said, “I shall see you to-night.” He lifted his hat and turned away.

“Mrs. Charrington,” Barney replied calmly, “I just came from a surgery where a little girl, the only child, lost her arm. It was the mother's wish, not out of cruelty, but out of love. It's for the best that I'm leaving tomorrow. Goodbye.” Turning to Iola, he added, “I'll see you tonight.” He tipped his hat and walked away.

“Drive home, Smith,” said Mrs. Charrington sharply; “the others will find their way.”

“Drive home, Smith,” Mrs. Charrington said firmly; “the others will figure it out.”

“Take me home,” whispered Iola, with dry lips.

“Take me home,” Iola whispered, her lips dry.

“Do you love him?” said Mrs. Duff Charrington, taking the girl's hand in hers.

“Do you love him?” Mrs. Duff Charrington asked, taking the girl’s hand in hers.

“Ah, yes. I never knew how much.”

“Ah, yes. I never realized how much.”

“Tut! tut! child, the world still moves. Baltimore is not so far and he is only a man.” Mrs. Duff Charrington's tone did not indicate a high opinion of the masculine section of humanity. “You'll just come with me for dinner and then I shall send you home. Thank God, we can still eat.”

“Come on, kid, life goes on. Baltimore isn't that far and he’s just a guy.” Mrs. Duff Charrington's tone showed she didn't think much of men. “You’ll just join me for dinner and then I’ll send you home. Thank God we can still eat.”

For some minutes they drove along in silence.

For a few minutes, they drove along in silence.

“Yes,” said Mrs. Charrington, following up the line of her thought, “that's a man for you—thinks the whole world moves round the axis of his own life. But I like him. He has a good face. Still,” she mused, “a man isn't everything, although once I—but never mind, there is always a way of bringing them to time.”

“Yeah,” said Mrs. Charrington, continuing her train of thought, “that's the kind of guy he is—believes the whole world revolves around his own life. But I like him. He has a nice face. Still,” she reflected, “a man isn't everything, even though I once did—never mind, there's always a way to keep them in check.”

“You don't know Barney, Mrs. Charrington,” said Iola; “nothing can ever change him.”

“You don't know Barney, Mrs. Charrington,” Iola said; “nothing can ever change him.”

“Pish! You think so, and so, doubtless, does he. But none the less it is sheer nonsense. Can you tell me the trouble?”

“Pish! You believe that, and he probably does too. But it’s still just nonsense. Can you explain what the problem is?”

“No, I think not,” said Iola softly.

“No, I don’t think so,” Iola said quietly.

“Very well. As you like, my dear. Few things are the better for words. If ever you wish to come to me I shall be ready. Now let us dismiss the thing till after dinner. Disagreeable thoughts hinder digestion, I have found, and nothing is quite worth that.”

“Alright. As you wish, my dear. Not many things benefit from being talked about. If you ever want to come to me, I’ll be ready. For now, let's set this aside until after dinner. I've noticed that unpleasant thoughts interfere with digestion, and nothing is really worth that.”

With such resolution did she follow her own suggestion that, during the drive and throughout the dinner hour and, indeed, until the moment of her departure, Iola was not permitted to indulge her anxious thoughts, but with Mrs. Duff Charrington's assistance she succeeded in keeping them deep in her heart under guard.

With such determination did she stick to her own advice that, during the drive and throughout dinner, and really until the moment she left, Iola wasn't allowed to entertain her worried thoughts. With Mrs. Duff Charrington's help, she managed to keep them locked away in her heart.

As Mrs. Duff Charrington kissed her good-night she whispered:

As Mrs. Duff Charrington kissed her goodnight, she whispered:

“Don't face any issue to-night. Don't settle anything. Give time a chance. Time is a wonderfully wise old party.”

“Don't deal with any issues tonight. Don't make any decisions. Give time a chance. Time is a wonderfully wise old friend.”

And Iola, sitting back in the carriage, decided she would act upon the advice which suited so thoroughly her own habit of mind. That Barney had made up his mind to a line of action she knew. She would set herself to gain time, and yet she was fearful of the issue of the interview before her. The fear and anxiety which she had been holding down for the last two hours came over her in floods. As she thought of Barney's last words she found herself searching wildly, but in vain, for motives with which to brace her strength. If he had only been angry! But that sad, tender solicitude in his voice unnerved her. He was not thinking of himself, she knew. He was, as ever, thinking of and for her.

And Iola, leaning back in the carriage, decided she would follow the advice that perfectly matched her way of thinking. She knew Barney had made up his mind about what to do. She would try to buy some time, but she felt anxious about how the upcoming meeting would turn out. The fear and worry she had been suppressing for the last two hours flooded back to her. As she recalled Barney's last words, she found herself desperately searching for reasons to strengthen her resolve, but it was useless. If only he had been angry! But that sad, caring concern in his voice weakened her. He wasn’t thinking about himself; she understood he was, as always, focused on her well-being.

A storm of wind and rain was rapidly drawing on, but she heeded not the big drops driving into her face, nor did she notice that before she reached her door she was quite wet. She found Barney waiting for her. As she entered he arose and stood silent.

A storm of wind and rain was quickly approaching, but she paid no attention to the heavy drops hitting her face, nor did she realize that by the time she reached her door, she was completely soaked. She found Barney waiting for her. As she walked in, he stood up and remained silent.

“Barney!” she exclaimed, and paused, waiting. But there was no reply.

“Barney!” she called out, pausing and waiting. But there was no response.

“Oh, Barney!” she cried again, her voice quivering, “won't you tell me to come?”

“Oh, Barney!” she cried again, her voice shaking, “won't you tell me to come?”

“Come,” he said, holding out his arms.

“Come,” he said, opening his arms wide.

With a little cry of timid joy she ran to him, wreathed her arms about his neck, and clung sobbing. For some moments he held her fast, gently caressing with his hand her face and her beautiful hair till she grew quiet. Then disengaging her arms, he kissed her with grave tenderness and put her away from him.

With a small cry of shy happiness, she ran to him, wrapped her arms around his neck, and held on while sobbing. For a few moments, he held her tightly, gently stroking her face and her beautiful hair until she calmed down. Then, releasing her arms, he kissed her with serious tenderness and pushed her gently away.

“Go and take off your wet things first,” he said.

“Go and take off your wet clothes first,” he said.

“Say you forgive me, Barney,” she whispered, putting her arms again about his neck.

“Just say you forgive me, Barney,” she whispered, wrapping her arms around his neck again.

“That's not the word,” he replied sadly; “there's nothing to forgive. Go, now!”

“That's not the right word,” he said sadly; “there's nothing to forgive. Just go now!”

She hurried away, praying that Barney's mood might not change. If she could only get her arms about his neck she could win and hold him, and, what was far more important, she could conquer herself, for great as she knew her love to be, she was fully aware of the hold her ambition had upon her and she dreaded lest that influence should become dominant in this hour. She knew well their souls would reach each other's secrets, and according to that reading the issue would be.

She rushed off, hoping that Barney's mood wouldn't shift. If she could just wrap her arms around his neck, she could win him over and keep him, and, more importantly, she could master her own feelings. Although she recognized the depth of her love, she was acutely aware of the grip her ambition had on her, and she feared that it might overpower her in this moment. She knew that their souls would uncover each other's secrets, and the outcome would depend on that connection.

“I will keep him! I will keep him!” she whispered to herself as she tore off her wet clothing. “What shall I put on?” She could afford to lose no point of vantage and she must hasten. She chose her simplest gown, a soft creamy crepe de chene trimmed with lace, and made so as to show the superb modelling of her perfect body, leaving her arms bare to the elbow and falling away at the neck to reveal the soft, full curves where they flowed down to the swell of her bosom. She shook down her hair and gathered it loosely in a knot, leaving it as the wind and rain had tossed it into a bewildering tangle of ringlets about her face. One glance she threw at her mirror. Never had she appeared more lovely. The dead ivory of her skin, relieved by a faint flush in her cheeks, the lustrous eyes, now aglow with passion, all set in the frame of the night-black masses of her hair—this, and that indescribable but all-potent charm that love lends to the face, she saw in her glass.

“I will keep him! I will keep him!” she whispered to herself as she ripped off her wet clothes. “What should I wear?” She couldn't afford to lose any advantage and had to hurry. She picked her simplest dress, a soft cream crepe de chène trimmed with lace, designed to highlight her perfectly shaped body, leaving her arms bare to the elbows and falling at the neck to reveal the soft, full curves that flowed down to the swell of her bosom. She let her hair fall and gathered it loosely into a bun, leaving it tousled in a captivating mix of ringlets around her face from the wind and rain. She cast a glance at her mirror. Never had she looked more beautiful. The pale ivory of her skin, accented by a slight blush in her cheeks, the lustrous eyes now glowing with passion, all framed by the dark waves of her hair—this, along with that indescribable but powerful charm that love brings to the face, was what she saw in her reflection.

“Ah, God help me!” she cried, clasping her hands high above her head, and went forth.

“Ah, God help me!” she cried, raising her hands high above her head, and went out.

These few moments Barney had spent in a fierce struggle to regain the mastery over the surging passion that was sweeping like a tempest through his soul. As her door opened he rose to meet her; but as his eyes fell upon her standing in the soft rose-shaded light of the room, her attitude of mute appeal, the rare, rich loveliness of her face and form again swept away all the barriers of his control. She took one step toward him. With a swift movement he covered his face with his hands and sank to his chair.

These few moments Barney had spent in a fierce struggle to regain control over the overwhelming passion that was raging like a storm inside him. When her door opened, he stood to greet her; but as his eyes landed on her in the soft, rose-colored light of the room, her silent plea, the unique and captivating beauty of her face and body broke down all the walls he had put up. She took a step toward him. In a quick motion, he covered his face with his hands and collapsed into his chair.

“O God! O God! O God!” he groaned. “And must I lose her!”

“O God! O God! O God!” he groaned. “And do I really have to lose her?”

“Why lose me, Barney?” she said, gliding swiftly to him and dropping to her knees beside him. “Why lose me?” she repeated, taking his head to her heaving bosom.

“Why lose me, Barney?” she asked, moving quickly to him and dropping to her knees beside him. “Why lose me?” she repeated, pulling his head to her heaving chest.

The touch of pity aroused his scorn of himself and braced his manhood. Not for himself must he think now, but for her. The touch of self makes weak, the cross makes strong. What matter that he was giving up his life in that hour if only she were helped? He rose, lifted her from her knees, set her in a chair, and went back to his place.

The feeling of pity sparked his self-disdain and strengthened his resolve. He couldn’t think about himself anymore; he had to think about her. Focusing on himself weakens him, but thinking of others makes him strong. It didn’t matter that he was sacrificing his own life in this moment, as long as she was helped. He stood up, lifted her from her knees, placed her in a chair, and returned to his spot.

“Barney, let me come to you,” she pleaded. “I'm sorry I went—”

“Barney, please let me come to you,” she begged. “I’m sorry I went—”

“No,” he said, his voice quiet and steady, “you must stay there. You must not touch me, else I cannot say what I must.”

“No,” he said, his voice calm and steady, “you have to stay there. You can’t touch me, or I won’t be able to say what I need to.”

“Barney,” she cried again, “let me explain.”

“Barney,” she called out again, “let me explain.”

“Explain? There is no need. I know all you would say. These people are nothing to you or to me. Let us forget them. It matters not at all that you went with them. I am not angry. I was at first insane, I think. But that is all past now.”

“Explain? There's no need. I know exactly what you'd say. These people mean nothing to you or me. Let's just forget about them. It doesn't matter at all that you went with them. I'm not angry. I was a bit out of my mind at first, I think. But that's all in the past now.”

“What is it, Barney?” she asked in a voice awed by the sadness and despair in the even, quiet tone.

“What’s wrong, Barney?” she asked, her voice filled with awe at the sadness and despair in his calm, even tone.

“It is this,” he replied; “we have come to the end. I must not hold you any more. For two years I have known. I had not the courage to face it. But, thank God, the courage has come to me these last two days.”

“It is this,” he replied; “we've reached the end. I can't keep you any longer. I’ve known for two years. I didn’t have the courage to confront it. But, thank God, I’ve found the courage in the last couple of days.”

“Courage, Barney?”

“Bravery, Barney?”

“Yes. Courage to do right. That's it, to do right. That is what a man must do. And I must think for you. Our lives are already far apart and I must not keep you longer.”

“Yes. The courage to do what's right. That's it, to do what's right. That’s what a man has to do. And I need to think for you. Our lives are already so separate, and I can't keep you here any longer.”

“Oh, Barney!” cried Iola, her voice breaking, “let me come to you! How can I listen to you saying such terrible things without your arms about me? Can't you see I want you? You are hurting me!”

“Oh, Barney!” Iola exclaimed, her voice trembling, “let me come to you! How can I stand here listening to you say such awful things without you holding me? Can't you see I want you? You’re hurting me!”

The pain, the terror in her voice and in her eyes, made him wince as from a stab. He seemed to hesitate as if estimating his strength. Dare he trust himself? It would make the task infinitely harder to have her near him, to feel the touch of her hands, the pressure of her body. But he would save her pain. He would help her through this hour of agony. How great it was he could guess by his own. He led her to a sofa, sat down beside her, and took her in his arms. With a long, shuddering sigh, she let herself sink down, with muscles relaxed and eyes closed.

The pain and fear in her voice and eyes made him wince like he’d been stabbed. He hesitated, as if measuring his strength. Could he trust himself? Having her close would make everything so much harder—feeling her hands, the weight of her body. But he couldn’t let her suffer. He would support her through this agonizing moment. He could only imagine how much it hurt by feeling it himself. He led her to a sofa, sat down next to her, and wrapped his arms around her. With a long, shuddering sigh, she allowed herself to relax, her muscles loosening and her eyes closing.

“Now go on, dear,” she whispered.

“Now go on, sweetheart,” she whispered.

“Poor girl! Poor girl!” said Barney, “we have made a great mistake, you and I. I was not made for you nor you for me.”

“Poor girl! Poor girl!” said Barney, “we’ve made a big mistake, you and I. I wasn’t meant for you, and you weren’t meant for me.”

“Why not?” she whispered.

"Why not?" she said softly.

“Listen to me, darling. Do I love you?”

“Listen to me, sweetheart. Do I love you?”

“Yes,” she answered softly.

“Yes,” she replied softly.

“With all my heart and soul?”

“With all my heart and soul?”

“Yes, dear,” she answered again.

“Sure, honey,” she replied again.

“Better than my own life?”

"Better than my own life?"

“Yes, Barney. Oh, yes,” she replied with a little sob in her voice.

“Yes, Barney. Oh, yes,” she said, her voice breaking slightly.

“Now we will speak simple truth to each other,” said Barney in a tone solemn as if in prayer, “the truth as in God's sight.”

“Now we’re going to speak honestly to each other,” said Barney in a tone as serious as if he were praying, “the truth as seen by God.”

She hesitated. “Oh, Barney!” she cried piteously, “must I say all the truth?”

She hesitated. “Oh, Barney!” she exclaimed sadly, “do I really have to tell the whole truth?”

“We must, darling. You promise?”

"We have to, darling. Promise?"

“Oh-h-h! Yes, I promise.” She flung her arms upward about his neck. “I know what you will ask.”

“Oh-h-h! Yes, I promise.” She wrapped her arms around his neck. “I know what you're going to ask.”

“Listen to me, darling,” he said again, taking down her arms, “this is what I would say. You have marked out your life. You will follow your great ambition. Your glorious voice calls you and you feel you must go. You love me and you would be my wife, make my home, mother my children if God should send them to us; but both these things you cannot do, and meantime you have chosen your great career. Is not this true?”

“Listen to me, sweetheart,” he said again, lowering her arms. “This is what I want to say. You’ve mapped out your life. You’re going to pursue your big ambition. Your amazing voice is beckoning you, and you feel you have to answer the call. You love me and would be my wife, create our home, and raise our kids if God blesses us with them; but you can’t do both those things, and in the meantime, you’ve chosen your significant career. Isn’t that right?”

“I can't give you up, Barney!” she moaned.

“I can't give you up, Barney!” she said, moaning.

To neither of them did it occur as an alternative that Barney should give up his life's work to accompany her in the path she had marked. Equally to both this would have seemed unworthy of him.

To neither of them did it seem like an option for Barney to give up his life's work to join her on the path she had set. To both, this would have seemed beneath him.

“Is not this true, Iola?” Barney's voice, in spite of him, grew a little stern. And though she knew it was at the cost of life she could not deny it.

“Isn't this true, Iola?” Barney's voice, despite himself, became a bit stern. And even though she realized it came at the cost of life, she couldn't deny it.

“God gave me the voice, Barney,” she whispered.

“God gave me the voice, Barney,” she said softly.

“Yes, darling. And I would not hinder you nor turn you from your great art. So it is better that there should be no bond between us.” He paused a moment as if to gather his strength together for a supreme effort. “Iola, when you were a girl I bound you to me. Now you are a woman, I set you free. I love you, but you are not mine. You are your own.”

“Yes, sweetheart. And I won’t hold you back or distract you from your incredible talent. So, it’s better if there’s no tie between us.” He paused for a moment as if gathering his strength for one final push. “Iola, when you were a girl, I claimed you as mine. Now that you’re a woman, I set you free. I love you, but you’re not mine. You belong to yourself.”

Convulsively she clung to him moaning, “No, no, Barney!”

Convulsively, she held onto him, moaning, “No, no, Barney!”

“It is the only way.”

“This is the only way.”

“No, not to-night, Barney!”

“No, not tonight, Barney!”

“Yes, to-night. To-morrow I go to Baltimore. Trent has got me an appointment in Johns Hopkins. You will never forget me, but your life will be full again of other people and other things.” He hurried his words, seeking to strike the note of her ambition and so turn her mind from her present pain. “Your Philharmonic will bring you fame. That means engagements, great masters, and then you will belong to the great world.” How clearly he had read her mind and how closely he had followed the path she herself had outlined for her feet! He paused, as if to take breath, then hurried on again as through a task. “And we will all be proud of you and rejoice in your success and in your—your—your—happiness.” The voice that had gone so bravely and so relentlessly through the terrible lesson faltered at the word and broke, but only for an instant. He must think of her. “Dick will be here,” he went on, “and Margaret, and soon you will have many friends. Believe me, it is the best, Iola, and you will say it some day.”

"Yes, tonight. Tomorrow I’m heading to Baltimore. Trent got me an appointment at Johns Hopkins. You’ll never forget me, but your life will soon be filled with other people and new experiences.” He rushed his words, trying to tap into her ambitions to divert her mind from her current pain. “Your Philharmonic will bring you fame. That means gigs, great composers, and soon you’ll be part of the wider world.” He understood her so clearly and had closely followed the path she had set for herself! He paused for a moment to catch his breath then hurried on again as if it were a task. “And we’ll all be proud of you and celebrate your success and your—your—your—happiness.” The voice that had bravely navigated through the painful lesson wavered on that word and broke, but only for a second. He had to think of her. “Dick will be here,” he continued, “and Margaret, and soon you’ll have lots of friends. Trust me, it’s for the best, Iola, and you’ll see it someday.”

Like a flash of inspiration it came to her to say, “No, Barney, you are not helping me to my best.”

Like a sudden burst of insight, she said, “No, Barney, you're not helping me be my best.”

In his soul he felt that it was a true word. For a moment he had no answer. Eagerly she followed up her advantage.

In his heart, he knew it was the truth. For a moment, he was at a loss for words. She eagerly pressed her advantage.

“And who,” she cried, “will help me up and take care of me?”

“And who,” she shouted, “will help me up and take care of me?”

Ah, she struck deep there. Who, indeed, would care for her, guard her against the world with its beasts of prey that batten their lusts upon beauty and innocence? And who would help her against herself? The desire to hold her for himself and for her sprang up fierce within him. Could he desert her, leave her to fight her fights, to find her way through the world's treacherous paths alone? That was the part of his renunciation that had been the heart of his pain. Not his loss, but her danger. Not his loneliness, but hers. For a moment he forgot everything. All the great love in him gathered itself together and massed its weight behind this desire to protect her and to hold her safe.

Ah, she really hit him hard there. Who, after all, would care for her, protect her from a world filled with predators that feed on beauty and innocence? And who would be there to help her battle her inner demons? The urge to possess her for himself and her surged powerfully within him. Could he really abandon her, leaving her to face her struggles and navigate the world’s dangerous paths all on her own? That was the part of his sacrifice that caused him the most pain. Not his own loss, but her risk. Not his own loneliness, but hers. For a moment, he forgot everything else. All the love he felt inside him came together and strengthened his resolve to protect her and keep her safe.

“Could you, Iola,” he cried hoarsely, “don't you think you could let me care for you? Couldn't you come to me, give me the right to guard you? I can make wealth, great wealth, for you. Can't you come?”

“Could you, Iola,” he shouted hoarsely, “don’t you think you could let me take care of you? Couldn’t you come to me, give me the chance to protect you? I can create wealth, a lot of wealth, for you. Can’t you come?”

Wildly, with the incoherent logic and eloquence of great passion, he poured forth his soul's desire for her. To work for her, to suffer for her, to live for her, yes, and to give himself to her and to keep her only for himself! Helpless in the sweeping tide of his mighty passion, he poured forth his words, pleading as for his life. By an inexplicable psychic law the exhibition of his passion calmed hers. The sight of his weakness brought her strength. For one fleeting moment she allowed her mind to rest upon the picture his words made of a home, made rich with the love of a strong man, and sweet with the music of children's voices, where she would be safe and sheltered in infinite peace and content. But only for a moment. Swifter than the play of light there flashed before her another scene, a crowded amphitheatre of faces, tier upon tier, eager, rapt, listening, and upon the stage the singer holding, swaying, compelling them to her will. Barney felt her relaxed muscles tone up into firmness. The force of her ambition was being transmitted along those subtle spiritual nerves that knit soul and mind and body into one complex whole, into the very sinews and muscles of her frame. She had hold of herself again. She would set herself to gain time.

With wild intensity and passionate clarity, he expressed his deep feelings for her. He wanted to work for her, to suffer for her, to live for her, yes, and to give himself completely to her, keeping her only for himself! Overwhelmed by his intense passion, he spoke desperately, as if his life depended on it. Somehow, his display of emotion calmed hers. Seeing his vulnerability gave her strength. For a brief moment, she imagined a home filled with the love of a strong man, echoing with the laughter of children, where she would feel safe and at peace. But just for a moment. Faster than a flash of light, another scene appeared in her mind—a packed amphitheater full of eager faces, tiered and captivated, and on stage, the singer drawing them in, controlling their attention. Barney felt her muscles that had relaxed tighten again with resolve. The strength of her ambition surged through the delicate spiritual connections that linked her soul, mind, and body into one cohesive whole, into the very fibers and strength of her being. She had regained control. She would focus on buying time.

“Let us wait, Barney,” she said, “let us take time.”

“Let’s wait, Barney,” she said, “let’s take our time.”

An intangible something in her tone pulled him to a sharp stop. What a weak fool he had been and how he had been thinking of himself! He sat up, straight and strong, his own man again.

An unidentifiable quality in her voice made him come to a sudden halt. What a weak fool he'd been and how selfish he'd been acting! He sat up, straight and strong, feeling like himself again.

“Forgive me, darling,” he said, a faint, wan smile flitting across his face. “I was weak and selfish. I allowed myself to think for a moment that it might be, but now I know we must say good-bye to-night.”

“Forgive me, babe,” he said, a weak smile flickering across his face. “I was weak and selfish. I let myself think for a moment that it could be, but now I know we have to say goodbye tonight.”

“Good-bye?” The sting of her pain made her irritable. He was so stubborn. “Surely, Barney, it is unreasonable to ask me to decide at once to-night.”

“Good-bye?” The sting of her pain made her irritable. He was so stubborn. “Surely, Barney, it's unreasonable to ask me to decide right now tonight.”

He rose to his feet and lifted her gently.

He stood up and carefully lifted her.

“You have decided. You have already chosen your life's path, and it lies apart from mine. Let me go quietly away.” His voice was toneless, passionless. His fight of two days and two nights had left him exhausted. His apparent apathy chilled her to the heart. It was a supreme moment in their lives, and yet she could not fan her soul's fires into flame. He was tearing up the roots of his love out of her life, but there was no acute sense of laceration. The inevitable had come to pass. A silence, dense and throbbing, fell upon them. Outside the storm was lashing the wet leaves against the window.

“You’ve made your decision. You’ve already chosen the path of your life, and it’s separate from mine. Let me leave quietly.” His voice was flat, without any emotion. His struggle over the past two days and nights had exhausted him. His apparent indifference struck her deeply. This was a pivotal moment in their lives, yet she couldn’t ignite the flames of her spirit. He was uprooting the love he had for her, but she didn’t feel a sharp pain. What was meant to happen had come to be. A heavy, pulsing silence settled between them. Outside, the storm was beating the wet leaves against the window.

“If ever you should want me to come to you, Iola, one word will bring me. I shall be waiting, waiting. Remember that, always waiting.” He tightened his arms about her and without passion, but gravely, tenderly he lifted her face. “Good-bye, my love,” he said, and kissed her lips. “My heart's love!” Once more he kissed her. “My life! My love!”

“If you ever want me to come to you, Iola, just say the word. I’ll be waiting, always waiting. Remember that.” He wrapped his arms around her, and without any passion but with a serious tenderness, he lifted her face. “Goodbye, my love,” he said and kissed her lips. “My heart's love!” He kissed her again. “My life! My love!”

She let the full weight of her body lie in his arms, lifeless but for the eyes that held his fast and for the lips that gave him back his kisses. Gently he placed her on the couch.

She let her entire body relax in his arms, motionless except for the eyes that locked onto his and the lips that returned his kisses. Carefully, he set her down on the couch.

“God keep you, darling,” he whispered, bending over her and touching her dusky hair with his lips.

“God keep you, darling,” he whispered, leaning over her and kissing her dark hair.

He found his hat, walked with unsteady feet as a man walks under a heavy load, her eyes following his every step, and reached the door. There he paused, his hand fumbling at the knob, opened the door, halted yet an instant, but without turning he passed out of her sight.

He found his hat, walked with shaky feet like a guy carrying a heavy load, her eyes tracking his every move, and reached the door. There he paused, his hand fumbling with the knob, opened the door, hesitated for a moment, but without turning, he stepped out of her sight.

An hour later Margaret came in and found her sitting where Barney had left her, dazed and tearless.

An hour later, Margaret walked in and found her sitting where Barney had left her, stunned and without tears.

“He is gone,” she said dully.

“He's gone,” she said blankly.

Margaret turned upon her. “Gone? Yes. I have just seen him.”

Margaret turned to her. “Gone? Yes. I just saw him.”

“And I love him,” continued Iola, looking up at her with heavy eyes.

“And I love him,” Iola continued, looking up at her with tired eyes.

“Love him! You don't know what love means! Love him! And for your paltry, selfish ambition you send from you a man whose shoes you are not worthy to tie!”

“Love him! You don’t even know what love really is! Love him! And for your petty, selfish ambition, you’re casting aside a guy whose shoes you’re not even worthy to tie!”

“Oh, Margaret!” cried Iola piteously.

“Oh, Margaret!” Iola cried sadly.

“Don't talk to me!” she replied, her lip quivering. “I can't bear to look at you!” and she passed into her room.

“Don’t talk to me!” she shot back, her lip trembling. “I can’t stand to look at you!” and she went into her room.

It was intolerable to her that this girl should have regarded lightly the love she herself would have died to gain. But long after Iola had sobbed herself to sleep in her arms Margaret lay wakeful for her own pain and for that of the man she loved better than her life.

It was unbearable for her that this girl had taken lightly the love she would have given anything to have. But long after Iola had cried herself to sleep in her arms, Margaret remained awake, consumed by her own pain and that of the man she loved more than anything.

But next day, as Iola was planning to go to the station, Margaret would not have it.

But the next day, when Iola was planning to go to the station, Margaret wouldn't allow it.

“Why should you go? You have nothing to say but what would give him pain. Do you want him to despise you and me to hate you?”

“Why should you go? You have nothing to say except what would hurt him. Do you want him to look down on you and me to dislike you?”

But Iola was resolved to have her way. It was Mrs. Duff Charrington who fortunately intervened and carried Iola off with her to spend the afternoon and evening.

But Iola was determined to get her way. It was Mrs. Duff Charrington who luckily stepped in and took Iola with her to spend the afternoon and evening.

“Just a few musical friends, my dear. So brush up and come away. Bring your guitar with you.”

“Just a few musical friends, my dear. So get ready and come along. Bring your guitar with you.”

Iola demurred.

Iola declined.

“I don't feel like it.”

"I'm not in the mood."

“Tut! Nonsense! The lovelorn damsel reads well in erotic novels, but remember this, the men don't like stale beer.”

“Tut! Nonsense! The lovesick girl reads a lot of erotic novels, but remember this: men don’t like stale beer.”

This bit of worldly wisdom made Iola put on her smartest gown and lay aside the role she had unconsciously planned to adopt, so that even Mrs. Duff Charrington had no fault to find with the sparkling animation of her protegee.

This piece of worldly advice made Iola put on her nicest dress and set aside the role she had unconsciously intended to play, so that even Mrs. Duff Charrington had no complaints about the lively energy of her protégé.

But to the three who stood together waiting for the train to pull out that night there was only dreary, voiceless misery. There was no pretence at anything but misery. To the brothers the moment of parting would be the end of all that had been so delightful in their old life. The days of their long companionship were over, and to both the thought brought grief that made words impossible. Only Margaret's presence forced them to self-control. As to Margaret, Dick alone knew the full measure of her grief, and her quiet, serene courage filled him with amazed admiration. At length came the call of the bustling, businesslike conductor, “All aboard!”

But for the three standing together waiting for the train to leave that night, there was only bleak, silent misery. There was no pretending everything was okay. For the brothers, the moment of goodbye would mark the end of everything that had been so wonderful in their former life. Their long friendship was coming to a close, and the thought of it brought a sadness that left them speechless. Only Margaret’s presence kept them from breaking down. As for Margaret, only Dick knew the full extent of her sorrow, and her calm, peaceful bravery filled him with astonished admiration. Finally, the bustling, businesslike conductor called out, “All aboard!”

“Good-bye, Margaret,” said Barney simply, holding out his hand. But the girl quietly put back her veil and lifted up her face to him, her brave blue eyes looking all their love into his, but her lips only said, “Good-bye, Barney.”

“Goodbye, Margaret,” Barney said simply, extending his hand. But the girl quietly pulled back her veil and lifted her face to him, her brave blue eyes filled with love for him, though her lips only said, “Goodbye, Barney.”

“Good-bye, dear Margaret,” he said again, bending over her and kissing her.

“Goodbye, dear Margaret,” he said again, leaning over her and kissing her.

“Me, too, Barney,” said Dick, his tears openly streaming down his face. “I'm a confounded baby! But hanged if I care!”

“Me, too, Barney,” said Dick, his tears streaming down his face. “I'm such a baby! But I don't care!”

At Dick's words all Barney's splendid self-mastery vanished. He threw his arms about his brother's neck, crying “Good-bye, Dick, old man. We've had a great time together; but oh, my boy, my boy, it's all come to an end!”

At Dick's words, all of Barney's impressive self-control disappeared. He wrapped his arms around his brother's neck, crying, “Goodbye, Dick, my friend. We've had an amazing time together, but oh, my boy, my boy, it's all come to an end!”

Already the train was moving.

The train was already moving.

“Go, old chap,” cried Dick, pushing him away but still clinging to him. And then, as Barney swung on to the step he called back to them what had long been in his heart to say.

“Go on, buddy,” shouted Dick, pushing him away but still holding on to him. And then, as Barney stepped up, he called back to them what he had wanted to say for a long time.

“Look after her, will you?”

"Take care of her, okay?"

“Yes, Barney, we will,” they both cried together. And as they stood gazing through dimming tears after the train as it sped out through the network of tracks and the maze of green and red lights, they felt that a new bond drew them closer than before. And it was the tightening of that bond that brought them all the comfort that there was in that hour of misery unspeakable.

“Yeah, Barney, we will,” they both exclaimed together. And as they stood there, watching through blurry tears as the train disappeared into the maze of tracks and the blur of green and red lights, they felt a new connection pulling them closer than ever. It was the strengthening of that bond that provided them with all the comfort they could find in that moment of deep sorrow.





XIII

A MAN THAT IS AN HERETIC REJECT

The college year had come to an end. The results of the examinations had been published. The Juniors were preparing to depart for their summer work in the mission field. Of the graduating class, some were waiting with calm confidence the indications of the will of Providence as to their spheres of labour, a confidence undoubtedly strengthened by certain letters in their possession from leading members of influential congregations. Others were preparing with painful shrinking of heart to tread the weary and humiliating “trail of the black bag,” while others again, to whom had come visions of high deeds and sounds of distant battle, were making ready outfits supposed to be suitable for life and work in the great West, or in the far lands across the sea.

The college year had ended. The exam results were out. The Juniors were getting ready to head off for their summer work in the mission field. Among the graduating class, some were patiently awaiting signs from Providence about their future jobs, a confidence boosted by letters from prominent members of influential congregations that they had in hand. Others were preparing with a heavy heart to embark on the challenging and humbling “trail of the black bag,” while yet others, inspired by visions of great achievements and the sounds of distant battles, were gearing up with supplies they thought would be suitable for life and work in the Great West or in far-off lands overseas.

Two high functions of college life yet remained, one, the Presbytery examination, the other, Professor Macdougall's student party. The annual examination before Presbytery was ever an event of nerve-racking uncertainty. It might prove to be an entirely perfunctory performance of the most innocuous kind. On the other hand, it might develop features of a most sensational and perilous nature. The college barometer this year was unusually depressed, for rumour had gone abroad that the Presbytery examination was to be of the more serious type. It was a time of searchings of heart for those who had been giving, throughout the session, undue attention to the social opportunities afforded by college life, and more especially if they had allowed their contempt for the archaic and oriental to become unnecessarily pronounced. To these latter gentlemen the day brought gloomy forebodings. Even their morning devotions, which were marked by unusual sincerity and earnestness, failed to bring them that calmness of mind which these exercises are supposed to afford. For their slender ray of hope that their memory of the English text might not fail them in the hour of trial was very materially clouded by the dread that in their embarrassment they might assign a perfectly correct English version to the wrong Hebrew text. The result of such mischance they would not allow themselves to contemplate. On the other hand, however, there was the welcome possibility that they might be so able to dispose themselves among the orientalists in their class that a word dropped at a critical moment might save them from this mischance. And there was the further, and not altogether unreal, ground of confidence, that the examiner himself might be uneasily conscious of the ever-present possibility that some hidden Hebrew snag might rudely jag a hole in his own vessel while sailing the mare ignotum of oriental literature. Of course, the examination would also include other departments of sacred learning, for it was the province and duty of Presbytery to satisfy itself as to the soundness in the faith of the candidates before them. On this score, however, few indulged serious anxiety. Once the Hebraic shoals and snags were safely passed, both examiner and examined could disport themselves with a jaunty self-confidence born of a thorough acquaintance with the Shorter Catechism received during the plastic years of childhood.

Two major events in college life were still to come: the Presbytery examination and Professor Macdougall's student party. The annual Presbytery exam was always a nerve-wracking affair. It could turn out to be a routine exercise with no real stakes, or it might take a dramatic and risky turn. This year, the mood seemed particularly tense because rumors suggested the examination would be more serious than usual. It was a time of soul-searching for those who had spent too much time focusing on the social scene that college offered, especially if they had let their disdain for outdated and exotic ideas become too obvious. For these students, the day brought a sense of foreboding. Even their morning prayers, marked by unusual earnestness, couldn’t provide the peace of mind they were hoping for. Their slim hope that they would remember the English text during the exam was overshadowed by the fear that they might mistakenly connect the correct translation to the wrong Hebrew text. They couldn't even bear to think about the consequences of such a mistake. On the flip side, there was the comforting possibility that they could strategically position themselves among the experts in class, where a timely word might rescue them from disaster. There was also a somewhat realistic belief that the examiner might worry about the chance of stumbling over some obscure Hebrew detail that could catch him off guard while navigating the complexities of oriental literature. Naturally, the exam would cover other areas of religious study, as it was the responsibility of the Presbytery to ensure that candidates maintained sound beliefs. However, few seemed genuinely anxious about this aspect. Once they got past the tricky Hebrew sections, both the examiner and the candidates could relax with a confident ease stemming from their childhood familiarity with the Shorter Catechism.

It was, however, just in these calm waters that danger lurked for Boyle. On the side of scholarship he was known to be invulnerable. Boyle was the hero and darling of the college men, more especially of the “sinners” among them, not simply by reason of his prowess between the goal posts where, times without number, he had rescued the college from the contempt of its foes; but quite as much for the modesty with which he carried off his brilliant attainments in the class lists. Throughout the term, in the college halls after tea, there had been carried on a series of discussions extending over the whole range of the “fundamentals,” and Boyle had the misfortune to rouse the wrath and awaken the concern of Finlay Finlayson, the champion of orthodoxy. Finlay was a huge, gaunt, broad-shouldered son of Uist, a theologian by birth, a dialectician by training, and a man of war by the gift of Heaven. Cheerfully would Finlay, for conscience' sake, have given his body to the flames, as, for conscience' sake, he had shaken off the heretical dust of New College, Edinburgh, from his shoes, unhesitatingly surrendering at the same time, Scot though he was, a scholarship of fifty pounds. The hope that he had cherished of being able to find, in a colonial institution of sacred learning, a safe haven where he might devote himself to the perfecting of the defences of his faith within the citadel of orthodoxy was rudely shattered by the discovery that the same heresies which had driven him from New College had found their way across the sea and were being championed by a man of such winning personality and undoubted scholarship as Richard Boyle. The effect upon Finlayson's mind of these discussions carried on throughout the term was such that, after much and prayerful deliberation, and after due notice to the person immediately affected, he discovered it to be his duty to inform the professor in whose department these subjects lay of the heresies that were threatening the very life of the college, and, indeed, of the Canadian Church.

It was, however, in these calm waters that danger lay in wait for Boyle. On the academic side, he was seen as untouchable. Boyle was the hero and favorite among the college guys, especially the “sinners” among them, not just because of his skills on the field where he had repeatedly saved the college from embarrassment against its rivals, but also due to the humility with which he handled his impressive achievements on the honor rolls. Over the term, in the college halls after tea, there had been a series of discussions covering the whole range of the “fundamentals,” and Boyle unfortunately stirred the anger and concern of Finlay Finlayson, the defender of tradition. Finlay was a tall, lanky, broad-shouldered guy from Uist, a theologian by birth, a debater by training, and a warrior by divine gift. Finlay would have gladly sacrificed his life for his beliefs, just as he had shaken off the heretical dust of New College, Edinburgh, from his shoes, giving up a £50 scholarship without hesitation, despite being a Scot. The hope he had of finding a sanctuary in a colonial institution of sacred learning to perfect the defenses of his faith within the bastion of orthodoxy was crushed when he discovered that the same heresies that had driven him from New College had crossed the ocean and were being championed by someone as likable and undeniably scholarly as Richard Boyle. The impact of these discussions throughout the term on Finlayson’s mind was such that, after much careful thought and prayer, and after duly notifying the person directly affected, he felt it was his duty to inform the professor responsible for these subjects of the heresies threatening the very existence of the college, and indeed, the Canadian Church.

The report of his interview with the professor came back to college through the realistic if somewhat irreverent medium of the professor's son, Tom, presently pursuing a somewhat leisurely course toward a medical degree. As Tom appeared in the college hall he was immediately surrounded by an eager crowd, the most eager of whom was Robert Duff, the sworn ally of Mr. Finlayson.

The report of his interview with the professor returned to campus through the realistic yet somewhat irreverent means of the professor's son, Tom, who was currently on a relaxed path toward a medical degree. As Tom entered the college hall, he was instantly surrounded by an enthusiastic crowd, the most eager of whom was Robert Duff, the devoted ally of Mr. Finlayson.

“Did Finlayson see your father?” inquired Mr. Duff anxiously.

“Did Finlayson see your dad?” Mr. Duff asked anxiously.

“Sure thing,” answered Tom.

“Of course,” answered Tom.

“And did he inform him of what has been going on in this college?”

“And did he tell him what’s been happening at this college?”

“You bet your life! Give him the whole tip!”

“You're risking it all! Give him the full tip!”

“And what did the professor say?” inquired Mr. Duff, with bated breath.

“And what did the professor say?” asked Mr. Duff, holding his breath.

“Told him to go to the devil.”

“Told him to go to hell.”

“To what?” gasped Mr. Duff, to whom it appeared for the moment that the foundations of things in heaven and on earth had indeed been removed. It was only after the shout of laughter on the part of the “sinners” had subsided that Mr. Duff realised that it was the spirit only, and not the ipsissima verba, of the devout and reverent professor, that had been translated in the vigorous vernacular of his son.

“To what?” gasped Mr. Duff, who, for a moment, felt like everything in heaven and on earth had been turned upside down. It was only after the laughter from the “sinners” died down that Mr. Duff realized it was just the essence, not the exact words, of the devout and respectful professor that had been translated into the lively language of his son.

Unhappily, however, for Boyle, the report of his heretical tendencies had reached other ears than those of the sane and liberal-minded professor, those, namely, of that stern and rigid churchman, the Rev. Alexander Naismith, some time minister of St. Columba's. Not through Finlayson, however, be it understood, did this report reach him. That staunch defender of orthodoxy might, under stress of conscience, find it his duty to inform the proper authority of the matter, but sooner than retail gossip to the hurt of his fellow-student he would have cut off his big, bony right hand.

Unfortunately for Boyle, the news of his supposed heretical views had reached ears other than those of the reasonable and open-minded professor, specifically the stern and strict churchman, Rev. Alexander Naismith, a former minister of St. Columba's. However, this report did not come to him through Finlayson. That dedicated defender of orthodoxy might feel it necessary, under pressure of conscience, to report the issue to the appropriate authority, but he would sooner cut off his large, bony right hand than spread harmful gossip about his fellow student.

The Rev. Alexander Naismith was a little man with a shrill voice, which gained for him the cognomen of “Squeaky Sandy,” and a most irritatingly persistent temper. Into his hands, while candidates and examiners were disporting themselves in the calm waters of Systematic Theology, fell poor Dick, to his confusion and the temporary withholding of his license. It was impossible but that in the college itself, and in the college circles of society, this event should become a subject of much heated discussion.

The Rev. Alexander Naismith was a short man with a high-pitched voice, which earned him the nickname “Squeaky Sandy,” and he had an annoying, stubborn temper. While the candidates and examiners were enjoying themselves in the tranquil waters of Systematic Theology, poor Dick found himself under Naismith's scrutiny, leading to his confusion and a temporary delay in his license. Naturally, this incident became a hot topic of discussion within the college and among its social circles.

Professor Macdougall's student parties were not as other student parties. They were never attended from a sense of duty. This was undoubtedly due, not so much to the popularity of the professor with his students, as to the shrewd wisdom and profound knowledge of human nature generally and of student nature particularly, on the part of that gentle lady, the professor's wife. Mrs. Macdougall was of the old school, with very beautiful if very old-fashioned notions of propriety. Her whole life was one poetic setting forth of the manners and deportment proper to ladies, both young and old. But none the less her shrewd mother wit and kindly heart instructed her in things not taught in the schools. The consequence was that, while she herself sat erect in fine scorn of the backs of her straight-backed Sheratons, her drawing-room was furnished with an abundance of easy chairs and lounges, and arranged with cosey nooks and corners calculated to gratify the luxurious tastes and lazy manners of a decadent generation. Her shrewd wit was further discovered in the care she took to assemble to her evening parties the prettiest, brightest, wickedest of the young girls in the wide circle of her friends. As young Robert Kidd put it with more vigour than grace, “There were no last roses in her bunch.” Moreover, the wise little lady took pains to instruct her young ladies as to their duties toward the young men of the college.

Professor Macdougall's student parties were unlike any other student gatherings. They were never attended out of obligation. This was largely because of the clever insights and deep understanding of human nature, especially student behavior, possessed by the professor's wife, that kind-hearted woman. Mrs. Macdougall came from the old school, holding very charming yet somewhat outdated views on propriety. Her entire life was a beautiful expression of the manners and behaviors suitable for ladies of all ages. However, her sharp common sense and warm heart taught her things not found in textbooks. As a result, while she maintained a poised elegance in her upright posture on her straight-backed Sheratons, her drawing-room was filled with plenty of comfortable chairs and lounges, arranged with cozy nooks and corners that catered to the indulgent tastes and laid-back habits of a more relaxed generation. Her cleverness was also evident in her efforts to gather the prettiest, brightest, and most mischievous young girls from her wide circle of friends for her evening parties. As young Robert Kidd put it with more enthusiasm than refinement, “There were no last roses in her bunch.” Furthermore, this wise little lady made it a point to educate her young ladies about their responsibilities toward the young men at the college.

“You must exert yourselves, my dears,” she would explain, “to make the evening pleasant for the young men. And they require something to distract their attention from the too earnest pursuit of their studies.”

“You all need to put in some effort, my dears,” she would explain, “to make the evening enjoyable for the young men. They need something to take their minds off the serious focus of their studies.”

And it is a tradition that so heartily did the young ladies throw themselves into this particular duty that there were, even of the saintliest of the saints, who found it necessary to take their lectures in absentia for at least two days in order that they might recover from the all too successful distractions of the Macdougall party.

And it's a tradition that the young ladies were so dedicated to this specific duty that even the holiest of saints found it necessary to take a break from their lectures for at least two days to recover from the overwhelmingly distracting Macdougall party.

Among the guests invited was Margaret, beloved for her own sake, but even more for the sake of her mother, who had been Mrs. Macdougall's college companion and lifelong cherished friend. The absorbing theme of conversation, carried on in a strictly confidential manner, was the sensational feature of the Presbytery examination. The professor himself was deeply grieved, and no less so his stately little lady, for to both of them Dick was as a son. But from neither of them could Margaret extract anything but the most meagre outline of what had happened. For full details of the whole dramatic scene she was indebted to Robert Kidd, second year theologue, whose brown curly locks and cherubic face and fresh innocence of manner won for him the sobriquet of “Baby Kidd,” or more shortly, “Kiddie.”

Among the guests invited was Margaret, loved for who she was, but even more for her mother, who had been Mrs. Macdougall's college friend and lifelong cherished companion. The main topic of conversation, shared in a very confidential way, was the sensational aspect of the Presbytery examination. The professor himself was deeply upset, and so was his dignified little wife, because to both of them, Dick was like a son. But from neither of them could Margaret get more than a bare outline of what had happened. For the full details of the entire dramatic scene, she relied on Robert Kidd, a second-year theology student, whose brown curly hair, cherubic face, and fresh innocence earned him the nickname “Baby Kidd,” or more simply, “Kiddie.”

“Tell us just what happened,” entreated Miss Belle Macdougall, with a glance of such heart-penetrating quality that Kiddie promptly acquiesced.

“Tell us exactly what happened,” urged Miss Belle Macdougall, with a look so compelling that Kiddie immediately agreed.

“Well, I'll tell you,” he said, adopting a low confidential tone. “I could see from the very start that old Squeaky Sandy was out after Dick. He couldn't get him on his Hebrew, so the old chap lay low till everything was lovely and they were falling on each others' necks over the Shorter Catechism, and things every fellow is supposed to be quite safe on. All at once Sandy squeaked in, 'Mr. Boyle, will you kindly state what you consider the correct theory of the Atonement?' 'I don't know,' said Boyle; 'I haven't got any.' By Jove! everyone sat up. 'You believe in the doctrine, I suppose?' Boyle waited a while and my heart stopped till he went on again. 'Yes, sir, I believe in it.' 'How is that, sir? If you believe in it you must have a theory. What do you believe about it?' 'I believe in the fact. I don't understand it, and I have no theory of it as yet.' And Boyle was as gentle as a sucking dove. Then the Moderator, decent old chap, chipped it.”

“Well, let me tell you,” he said, lowering his voice. “I could tell right from the beginning that old Squeaky Sandy was after Dick. He couldn’t catch him on his Hebrew, so he just waited until everything seemed friendly and they were embracing over the Shorter Catechism, and topics that everyone is supposed to be pretty comfortable with. Suddenly, Sandy chimed in, 'Mr. Boyle, could you please explain what you think is the correct theory of the Atonement?' 'I don’t know,' said Boyle; 'I don’t have one.' Wow! Everyone perked up. 'You believe in the doctrine, I assume?' Boyle paused for a moment, and my heart stopped until he spoke again. 'Yes, sir, I believe in it.' 'How is that, sir? If you believe in it, you must have a theory. What do you believe about it?' 'I believe in the fact. I don’t understand it, and I don’t have a theory about it yet.' And Boyle was as gentle as a lamb. Then the Moderator, a decent old fellow, jumped in.”

“Who was it?” inquired Miss Belle.

“Who was it?” asked Miss Belle.

“Dr. Mitchell. Fine old boy. None too sound himself, I guess. Pre-mill, too, you know. Well, he chipped in and got him past that snag. But old Sandy was not done yet by a long shot. He went after Boyle on every doctrine in the catalogue where it was possible for a man to get off the track, Inspiration, Inerrancy, the Mosaic Authorship, and the whole Robertson Smith business. You know that last big heresy hunt in Scotland.”

“Dr. Mitchell. Good old guy. Not in great shape himself, I suppose. Pre-mill, too, you know. Well, he helped him get past that obstacle. But old Sandy wasn’t finished by a long shot. He went after Boyle on every doctrine in the book where a person could stray, Inspiration, Inerrancy, the Mosaic Authorship, and the whole Robertson Smith issue. You know that last big heresy hunt in Scotland.”

“No,” said Miss Belle, “I don't know. And you don't, either, so you needn't stop and try to tell us.”

“No,” said Miss Belle, “I don't know. And you don't, either, so there's no need to pause and try to explain it to us.”

“I don't, eh?” said Bob, who was finding it difficult to keep himself in a perfectly sane condition under the bewildering glances of Miss Belle's black eyes. “Well, perhaps I don't. At any rate, I couldn't make you understand.”

“I don’t, huh?” said Bob, who was struggling to stay calm under the confusing gaze of Miss Belle’s dark eyes. “Well, maybe I don’t. Anyway, I couldn’t make you understand.”

“Hear him!” said Miss Belle, with supreme scorn. “Go on. We are interested in Boyle, aren't we, Margaret?”

“Hear him!” said Miss Belle, full of disdain. “Go on. We’re interested in Boyle, right, Margaret?”

“Well, where was I? Oh, yes. Well, sir, in about five minutes it seemed to me that Boyle's theology was a tattered remnant. Some of the brethren interfered, explaining and apologizing for the young man after their kindly custom, but Squeaky wouldn't have it. 'This is most serious, Mr. Moderator!' he sung out. 'This demands the most searching investigation! We all know what is going on in the Old Land, how the great doctrines of our faith are being undermined by so-called scholarship, which is nothing less than blasphemy and impudent scepticism.' And so he went on shrieking more and more wildly a lot of tommy-rot. But the worst was yet to come. All at once Sandy changed his line of attack and proceeded to take Boyle on the flank. 'Mr. Boyle, are you a smoker?' he asked. 'Yes,' stammered poor Boyle, getting red in the face, 'I smoke some.' 'Are you a total abstainer?' And then Boyle got on to him, and I saw his head go back for the first time. Before this he had been sitting like a convicted criminal. 'No, sir,' he answered, turning square around and facing old Squeaky, 'I am not pledged to total abstinence.' Don't suppose he ever took a drink in his life. 'Did you ever attend the theatre?' This was the limit. It seemed to strike the brethren all at once what the old inquisitor was driving at. The words were hardly out of his mouth when there was a weird sound, a cross between a howl and a roar, and Grant was at the Moderator's desk. It will always be a mystery to me how he got there. There were three pews between him and the desk, and I swear he never came out into the aisle. 'Mr. Moderator, I protest', he shouted. And then the dust began to fly. Say! it was a regular sand storm! About the only thing visible was the lightning from Grant's eyes. By Jingo! 'Mr. Moderator, I protest,' he cried, when he could get a hearing, 'against these insinuations. We all know what Mr. Naismith means by this method of inquisition. But let me tell Mr. Naismith—' Don't know what in thunder he was going to tell him, for the next few moments they mixed it up good and hot. Say! it was a circus with all the monkeys loose and the band playing seventeen tunes all at once! But finally Grant had his say and treated the Presbytery to a pretty full disquisition of his own theology, and when he was done my pity was transferred from Boyle to him, for it seemed that on every doctrine where Boyle was a heretic Grant had gone him one better. And I believe the whole Presbytery were vastly relieved to discover how slight, by contrast, were the errors to which Boyle had fallen. Then Henderson, good old soul, took his innings and poured on oil, with the result that Boyle was turned over to a committee—and that's where he is now. But he'll never appear. He's going in for journalism. The Telegraph wants him.”

“Well, where was I? Oh, right. So, it seemed to me that Boyle's beliefs were falling apart in just about five minutes. Some of the others stepped in, explaining and apologizing for the young man, as they often did, but Squeaky wouldn't allow it. 'This is very serious, Mr. Moderator!' he shouted. 'This requires a thorough investigation! We all know what's happening in the Old Country, how the core principles of our faith are being attacked by so-called scholarship, which is nothing but blasphemy and blatant skepticism.' And he continued yelling more and more nonsense. But the worst was yet to come. Suddenly, Sandy changed his approach and began to attack Boyle from the side. 'Mr. Boyle, do you smoke?' he asked. 'Yes,' poor Boyle stammered, turning red, 'I smoke a little.' 'Are you a total abstainer?' Then Boyle stood up to him, and I noticed his head go back for the first time. Until then, he had been sitting like a guilty criminal. 'No, sir,' he responded, turning to face Squeaky, 'I am not committed to total abstinence.' I doubt he had ever had a drink in his life. 'Have you ever been to the theater?' This was the last straw. It seemed to suddenly hit everyone what the old inquisitor was getting at. The moment the words left his mouth, there was a strange sound, a mix between a howl and a roar, and Grant was at the Moderator’s desk. It will always be a mystery to me how he got there. There were three pews between him and the desk, and I swear he didn't step into the aisle. 'Mr. Moderator, I protest,' he shouted. And then chaos erupted. It was like a full-blown sandstorm! The only thing visible was the lightning in Grant's eyes. 'Mr. Moderator, I protest,' he exclaimed when he could finally be heard, 'against these accusations. We all know what Mr. Naismith means by this method of questioning. But let me tell Mr. Naismith—' I don't know what he was going to say, because for the next few moments, they got into a heated argument. It was like a circus with all the monkeys out and the band playing seventeen different songs at once! But eventually, Grant made his point and gave the Presbytery a thorough explanation of his own beliefs, and when he was finished, my sympathy shifted from Boyle to him, as it turned out that on every belief where Boyle was seen as a heretic, Grant had taken it even further. I believe the whole Presbytery felt greatly relieved to realize how minor Boyle's errors were by comparison. Then Henderson, the good soul, stepped in and calmed things down, resulting in Boyle being handed over to a committee—and that’s where he is now. But he'll never show up. He's going into journalism. The Telegraph wants him.”

“Journalism?” cried Margaret faintly. She was thinking of the dark-faced old lady up in the country who was counting the days till her son should be sent forth a minister of the Gospel.

“Journalism?” Margaret exclaimed softly. She was thinking of the dark-faced old woman in the country who was counting down the days until her son was ordained as a minister of the Gospel.

“Yes,” said Kiddie. “And there's where he'll shine. See what he's done with the Monthly. He's got great style. But wasn't there a row at the college!” continued Kiddie. “Old Father Finlayson there,” nodding across the room at the Highlander, who was engaged in what appeared to be an extremely interesting conversation with his hostess, “orthodox old beggar as he is, was ready to lead a raid on Squeaky Sandy's house. You know he has been at war with Boyle all winter on every and all possible themes. But he fights fair, and this hitting below the belt was too much for him. He was raging up and down the hall like a wild man when Boyle came in. 'Mr. Boyle,' he roared, rushing up to him and seizing him by the hand and working it like a pump-handle in a fire, 'it was a most iniquitous proceeding! I wish to assure you I have no sympathy whatever with that sort of thing!' And so he went on till he had Boyle almost in tears. By Jove! he's a rum old party! Look at his socks, will you!”

“Yes,” Kiddie said. “That’s where he’ll really shine. Check out what he’s done with the Monthly. He’s got great style. But there was quite the scene at the college!” Kiddie continued. “Old Father Finlayson,” he nodded across the room at the Highlander, who was deep in what looked like a very interesting conversation with his hostess, “that traditional old guy, was ready to storm Squeaky Sandy’s house. He’s been at war with Boyle all winter over everything you can think of. But he fights fair, and this low blow was too much for him. He was pacing up and down the hall like a maniac when Boyle walked in. ‘Mr. Boyle,’ he bellowed, rushing over to him, grabbing his hand, and shaking it like a pump handle in a fire, ‘that was an utterly outrageous act! I want to assure you I have no sympathy for that kind of thing!’ And he kept going until Boyle was almost in tears. Goodness! He’s quite the character! Look at his socks, will you?”

The young ladies glanced across and beheld in amused but amazed horror the Highlander's great feet encased in a new pair of carpet slippers adorned with pink roses and green ground, which made a startling contrast with his three-ply worsted stockings, magenta in colour, which his fond aunt had knit as part of his outfit for the Arctic regions of Canada.

The young women looked over and saw with a mix of amusement and disbelief the Highlander's large feet in a new pair of carpet slippers decorated with pink roses on a green background, creating a shocking contrast with his thick magenta stockings that his loving aunt had knit as part of his outfit for the Arctic regions of Canada.

“You may laugh,” continued Bob. “So would I yesterday. But, by Jingo! he can wear magenta socks on his head if he likes for me! He's all white, and he has the heart of a gentleman!” Little Kidd's voice went shaky and his eyes had the curious shine that appeared in them only in moments of deepest excitement, but if he had only known it, he had never been so near storming the gate of Miss Belle's heart as at that moment. She showed her sympathy with Kiddie's attitude by giving Mr. Finlayson “the time of his life,” as Kiddie himself remarked. So assiduously, indeed, did she devote herself to the promotion of Mr. Finlayson's comfort and good cheer that that gentleman's fine sense of honour prompted him to inform her incidentally of the existence of Miss Jennie McLean, who was to “come out to him as soon as he was placed.” He was surprised, but entirely delighted, to discover that this announcement made no difference whatever in Miss Belle's attentions. At the supper hour, however, Miss Belle, moved by Kiddie's lugubrious countenance, yielded her place to Margaret, who continued the operation of giving Mr. Finlayson “the time of his life.” But not a word could she extract from him regarding the heresy case, for, with a skill that might have made a Queen's Counsel green with envy, he baffled her leading questions with a density of ignorance unparalleled in her experience, until she let it be known that Dick was an old schoolmate and dear friend. Then Mr. Finlayson poured forth the grief and rage swelling in his big heart at the treatment his enemy had received and his anxious concern for his future both here and hereafter. In a portion of this concern, at least, Margaret shared. And as Mr. Finlayson continued to unburden himself, during the walk home, regarding the heresies in Edinburgh from which he had fled and the heresies that had apparently taken possession of Dick's mind, her heart continued to sink within her, for it seemed that the opinions attributed to Dick were subversive of all she had held true from her childhood. With such intelligence and sympathy, however, did she listen to Mr. Finlayson discoursing, that that gentleman carried back with him to college a heart somewhat lightened of its burden, but withal seriously impressed with the charm and the mental grasp of the young ladies of Canada. And so enthusiastically did he dwell upon this theme in his next letter, that Miss Jessie McLean set herself devoutly to pray, either that Finlayson might soon be placed, or that the professors might cease giving parties.

“You can laugh,” Bob continued. “I would have too yesterday. But honestly, he can wear magenta socks on his head if he wants to! He's all white, and he has the heart of a gentleman!” Little Kidd's voice trembled, and his eyes had that unusual sparkle that only appeared during moments of intense excitement. If he had only realized, he had never been closer to winning over Miss Belle's heart than at that moment. She showed her support for Kiddie's feelings by giving Mr. Finlayson “the time of his life,” as Kiddie himself put it. She was so dedicated to making sure Mr. Finlayson was comfortable and happy that it prompted him to casually mention Miss Jennie McLean, who was supposed to “come out to him as soon as he was settled.” He was surprised but completely delighted to find that this revelation didn’t change Miss Belle's attention toward him at all. However, at supper time, seeing Kiddie's dismal expression, Miss Belle let Margaret take her place, and Margaret continued to give Mr. Finlayson “the time of his life.” But she couldn’t get a single word from him about the heresy case, as he skillfully dodged her pointed questions with an ignorance that would have made a barrister envious, until she dropped that Dick was an old schoolmate and close friend. Then Mr. Finlayson opened up about the grief and anger swelling in his big heart over how his enemy had been treated and his worries for his future both now and beyond. Margaret shared some of that concern. As Mr. Finlayson continued to vent about the heresies in Edinburgh that he had escaped and the ones that seemed to have overtaken Dick’s mind, her heart sank further, for the beliefs attributed to Dick seemed to undermine all she had believed since childhood. Yet, she listened to Mr. Finlayson with such understanding and empathy that he left feeling somewhat lighter, albeit seriously impressed by the charm and intelligence of the young women of Canada. He was so enthusiastic about this in his next letter that Miss Jessie McLean began to fervently pray that Finlayson would be settled soon or that the professors would stop throwing parties.

The brand of heresy almost invariably works ill to him who bears it. For if he be young and shallow enough to enjoy the distinction, it will only increase his vanity and render his return to sure and safe paths more difficult. But if his doubts are to him a grief and a horror of darkness, the brand will burn in and drive him far from his fellows, and change the kindly spirit in him to bitterness unless, perchance, he light upon a friend who gives him love and trust unstinted and links him to wholesome living. After all, in matters of faith every man must blaze his own path through the woods and make his own clearing in which to dwell. And he may well thank God if his path lead him some whither where there is space enough to work his day's work and light enough to live by.

The label of heresy almost always brings trouble for the person who carries it. If they're young and shallow enough to take pride in the distinction, it will only feed their ego and make it harder to return to safe and certain paths. But if their doubts cause them grief and fear, the label will cut deep and push them away from others, turning their kind nature into bitterness unless they happen to find a friend who offers genuine love and trust, connecting them to a healthy way of living. Ultimately, when it comes to faith, each person has to forge their own path through the forest and create their own space to live in. They should feel grateful if their path leads them somewhere that provides enough room to do their work and enough light to live by.

With Dick it was mostly dark, for it was not given him to have a friend who could understand. But he was not allowed to feel himself to be quite abandoned, for in the darkest of his hours there stood at his side Margaret Robertson, whose strong, cheery good sense and whose loyalty to right-doing helped him and strengthened him and so made it possible to wait till the better day dawned.

With Dick, it was mostly dark, because he didn’t have a friend who could understand him. But he wasn’t allowed to feel completely alone, because in his darkest moments, there was Margaret Robertson by his side. Her strong, upbeat common sense and her commitment to doing what’s right helped him, gave him strength, and made it possible for him to wait until a better day arrived.





XIV

WHOSOEVER LOOKETH UPON A WOMAN

The Journalistic World has its own diversity of mountain and plain, and its own variety of inhabitants. There are its mountain ranges and upland regions of clear skies and pure airs, where are wide outlooks and horizons whose dim lines fade beyond the reach of clear vision. Amid these mountain ranges and upon these uplands dwell men among the immortals to whom has come the “vision splendid” and whose are the voices that in the crisis of a man or of a nation give forth the call that turns the face upward to life eternal and divine. To these men such words as Duty, Honour, Patriotism, Purity, stand for things of intrinsic value worth a man's while to seek and, having found, to die for.

The world of journalism has its own mix of highs and lows and a variety of people. There are mountain ranges and highlands with clear skies and fresh air, where you can see far and wide, with horizons that fade beyond what’s visible. Among these mountains and on these highlands live people among the greats, who have received the "splendid vision" and whose voices, in moments of crisis for an individual or a nation, call us to look upward toward eternal and divine life. For these individuals, words like Duty, Honor, Patriotism, and Purity represent things of real value worth pursuing and, upon finding them, worth dying for.

Level plains there are, too, where harvests are sown and reaped. But there these same words often become mere implements of cultivation, tools for mechanical industries or currency for the conduct of business. Here dwell the practical men of affairs, as they love to call themselves, for whom has faded the vision in the glare of opportunism.

Level plains exist as well, where crops are planted and harvested. But here, the same words often turn into just tools for farming, instruments for industries, or money for doing business. This is where the practical people of business live, as they like to refer to themselves, for whom the vision has faded in the brightness of opportunity.

And far down by the water-fronts are the slum wastes where the sewers of politics and business and social life pour forth their fetid filth. Here the journals of yellow shade grub and fatten. In this ooze and slime puddle the hordes of sewer rats, scavengers of the world's garbage, from whose collected stores the editor selects his daily mess for the delectation of the great unwashed, whether of the classes or of the masses, and from which he grabs in large handfuls that viscous mud that sticks and stings where it sticks.

And far down by the waterfront are the slum areas where the dirty secrets of politics, business, and social life spill out their disgusting waste. Here, the sensationalist newspapers thrive and grow. In this muck and slime, swarms of rats, the scavengers of the world's garbage, gather. From their collected trash, the editor chooses his daily articles to entertain the general public, whether from the wealthy or the poor, and he scoops up large handfuls of that sticky grime that clings and irritates wherever it touches.

The Daily Telegraph was born yellow, a frank yellow of the barbaric type that despises neutral tints. By the Daily Telegraph things were called by their uneuphemistic names. A spade was a spade, and mud was mud, and nothing was sacred from its sewer rats. The highest paid official on its staff was a criminal lawyer celebrated in the libel courts. Everybody cursed it and everybody read it. After a season, having thus firmly established itself in the enmities of the community, and having become, in consequence, financially secure, it began to aspire toward the uplands, where the harvests were as rich and at the same time less perilous as well as less offensive in the reaping. It began to study euphemism. A spade became an agricultural implement and mud alluvial deposit. Having become by long experience a specialist in the business of moral scavenging, it proceeded to devote itself with most vehement energy to the business of moral reform. All indecencies that could not successfully cover themselves with such gilding as good hard gold can give were ruthlessly held up to public contempt. It continued to be cursed, but gradually came to be respected and feared.

The Daily Telegraph started off as a bold yellow, a harsh yellow that ignored neutral tones. It called things by their straightforward names. A spade was a spade, mud was mud, and nothing was off-limits for its reporters. The highest-paid person on its team was a criminal lawyer known for his work in libel cases. Everyone complained about it, yet everyone read it. After some time, having firmly positioned itself against the community and becoming financially stable as a result, it began to aim for higher ground, where the rewards were abundant and less risky, as well as less offensive in the process. It started to learn how to soften its language. A spade became an agricultural tool and mud turned into alluvial deposit. Having gained extensive experience in moral questioning, it focused intensely on moral improvement. Any indecency that couldn't manage to dress itself up with some respectable appearance was harshly exposed to public scorn. It continued to be criticized, but gradually earned respect and fear.

It was to aid in this upward climb that the editor of the Daily Telegraph seized upon Dick. That young man was peculiarly fitted for the part which was to be assigned to him. He was a theological student and, therefore, his ethical standards were unimpeachable. His university training guaranteed his literary sense, and his connection with the University and College papers had revealed him a master of terse English. He was the very man, indeed, but he must serve his apprenticeship with the sewer rats. For months he toiled amid much slime and filth, breathing in its stinking odours, gaining knowledge, it is true, but paying dear for it in the golden coin of that finer sensibility and that vigorous moral health which had formerly made his life, to himself and to others, a joy and beauty. For the slime would stick, do what he could, and with the smells he must become so familiar that they no longer offended. That delicate discrimination that immediately detects the presence of decay departed from him, and in its place there developed a coarser sense whose characteristic was its power to distinguish between sewage and sewage. Hence, morality, with him, came to consist in the choosing of sewage of the less offensive forms. On the other hand, consciousness of the brand of heresy drove him from those scenes where the air is pure and from association with those high souls who by mere living exhale spiritual health and fragrance.

It was to help him rise that the editor of the Daily Telegraph took notice of Dick. This young man was particularly suited for the role he was going to take on. He was studying theology, so his ethical standards were beyond reproach. His university education ensured he had a good literary sense, and his involvement with the university and college publications showed that he was skilled in concise English. He was exactly the right person for the job, but he had to start by working with the lowest of the low. For months, he labored amidst a lot of filth and grime, inhaling the foul odors. He gained knowledge, certainly, but it came at a high cost — the loss of that finer sensibility and strong moral health that had once made his life a joy and beauty for himself and others. The dirt stuck to him no matter what he did, and he became so familiar with the smells that they no longer bothered him. That sensitive discernment that usually recognizes decay faded away, replaced by a coarser sense capable of distinguishing between different kinds of sewage. As a result, his sense of morality shifted to choosing the less offensive varieties of sewage. Conversely, the awareness of his heretical beliefs pushed him away from places where the air is fresh and from the company of elevated souls who naturally emit spiritual health and fragrance.

“We do not see much of Mr. Boyle these days, Margaret,” Mrs. Macdougall would say to her friend, carefully modulating her tone lest she should betray the anxiety of her gentle, loyal heart. “But I doubt not he is very busy with his new duties.”

“We don’t see much of Mr. Boyle these days, Margaret,” Mrs. Macdougall would say to her friend, carefully adjusting her tone so she wouldn’t reveal the worry of her kind, loyal heart. “But I’m sure he is quite busy with his new responsibilities.”

“Yes, he is very busy,” Margaret would reply, striving to guard her voice with equal care, but with less success. For Margaret was cursed, nay blessed, with that heart of infinite motherhood that yearns over the broken or the weak or the straying of humankind, and makes their pain its own.

“Yes, he is really busy,” Margaret would reply, trying to keep her voice steady, but not always succeeding. For Margaret was blessed, or perhaps cursed, with a heart full of endless compassion that aches for the broken, the weak, and those who have lost their way, making their pain her own.

“Bring him with you to tea next Sabbath evening, my dear,” the little lady would say, with never a quiver or inflection of voice betraying that she had detected the girl's anxiety for her friend.

“Bring him with you to tea next Sunday evening, my dear,” the little lady would say, without a hint of worry or tone in her voice that would reveal she noticed the girl's anxiety for her friend.

But more infrequently, as the days went on, could she secure Dick for an hour on Sabbath evening in the quiet, sweet little nook of the professor's dining-room. He was so often held by his work, but more often by his attendance upon Iola, for between Iola and him there had grown up and ripened rapidly an intimacy that Margaret regarded with distrust and fear. How she hated herself for her suspicions! How she fought to forbid them harbour in her heart! But how persistently they made entrance and to abide.

But less often, as the days passed, could she manage to spend an hour with Dick on Sunday evening in the cozy, charming little corner of the professor's dining room. He was frequently tied up with his work, but even more so with his attention on Iola, as an intimacy had quickly developed between them that Margaret viewed with distrust and fear. How she hated herself for her suspicions! How she struggled to keep them from taking root in her heart! But they consistently found a way to enter and settle in.

The World of Fashion is, for the most part, a desert island of gleaming sands, at times fanned by perfume-laden zephyrs and lapped by shining waters. Then those who dwell there disport themselves, careless of all save the lapping, shining waters and the gleaming sands out of which they build their sand castles with such concentrated eagerness and such painful industry. At other times there come tempests, sudden and out of clear skies, which sweep, with ruthless besom, castles and castle-builders alike, and leave desolation and empty spaces for a time.

The world of fashion is mostly like a desert island with bright sands, sometimes being gently blown by fragrance-filled breezes and surrounded by shimmering waters. Those who live there enjoy themselves, oblivious to everything except the gentle waves and the bright sands they use to build their sandcastles with intense enthusiasm and hard work. However, there are also storms that come unexpectedly from clear skies, sweeping away both the castles and their builders, leaving behind emptiness and desolation for a while.

A silly world it is, and hard of heart, and like to die of ennui at times. And hence it welcomes with pathetic joy all who can bring some new fancy or trick to their castle-building, rejecting all other without remorse. To this World of Fashion Iola had offered herself, giving freely her great voice and her superb body, now developed into the full splendour of its rich and sensuous beauty. And how they gathered about her and gave her unstinted their flatteries and homage, taking toll the while of the very soul-stuff in her. Devoutly they worshipped at the shrine of that heavenlike and heaven-given instrument wherewith she could tickle their senses, rejoicing, during the pauses of their envies and hatreds, such among them as were female, and of their lusts and despairs such as were male, in her warm flesh tints and full flesh curves and the draperies withal wherewith, with consummate art, she revealed or enhanced the same. For Iola was possessed of a fatal, maddening beauty, and an alluring fascination of manner that wrought destruction among men and fury among women.

It's a silly world, heartless at times, and it can feel like it's dying of boredom. So, it eagerly welcomes anyone who can bring some fresh ideas or tricks to their dreams, casting aside everything else without a second thought. Iola chose to present herself to this World of Fashion, freely offering her amazing voice and her stunning body, which had now fully blossomed into a rich and sensual beauty. They surrounded her, showering her with endless compliments and praise, while draining the very essence of her spirit. They devoutly worshipped at the altar of that divine and gifted instrument that allowed her to delight their senses, finding joy amidst their envy and hatred, especially among women, and their lust and despair, particularly among men, in her warm skin tones and enticing curves, as well as the flowing fabrics with which she expertly revealed or enhanced her beauty. Iola possessed a fatal, intoxicating beauty and a captivating charm that caused destruction among men and stirred fury among women.

To Dick, who, with his brilliant talents, shed lustre upon her courts, Iola gave chief place in her train, yet in such manner as that her preference for him neither lessened the number nor checked the ardour of her devotees. He was her friend of childhood days, her good friend, but nothing more. Upon this basis of a boy and girl friendship was established an intimacy which seemed to render unnecessary those conventions, unreal and vexing in appearance, but which, as the wise old world has proved, man and woman with the dread potencies of passion slumbering within them cannot afford to despise. By their mutual tastes, as by their habits of life, Iola and Dick were brought into daily association. Under Dick's guidance she read and studied the masters of the English drama. For she had her eye now upon the operatic stage and was at present devoting herself to the great musical dramas of Wagner. Together they took full advantage of the theatre privileges which Dick's connection with the press gave him. And at those festive routs by which society amuses and vexes itself they were constantly thrown together. Dick was acutely and growingly sensitive to the influence Iola had upon him. Her beauty disturbed him. The subtle potency that exhaled from her physical charms affected him like draughts of wine. Away from her presence he marvelled at himself and scorned his weakness; but once within sound of her voice, within touch of her hand, her power reasserted itself. The mystery of the body, its subtle appeal, its terrible potency, allured and enslaved him. Against this infatuation of Dick's, Margaret felt herself helpless. She well knew that Dick's love for her had not changed, except to grow into a bitter, despairing intensity that made his presence painful to her at times. This very love of his closed her lips. She could only wait her time, meanwhile keeping such touch with him as she could, bringing to him the wholesome fragrance of a pure heart and the strength and serenity of a life devoted to well doing.

To Dick, who, with his exceptional talents, brought shine to her courts, Iola gave a prominent place in her circle, yet in such a way that her preference for him neither reduced the number nor dampened the enthusiasm of her admirers. He was her childhood friend, her good friend, but nothing more. Built on this foundation of a boy-and-girl friendship was an intimacy that seemed to make unnecessary those conventions, which appear unreal and annoying, but which, as the wise old world has shown, man and woman with the intense forces of passion within them cannot afford to overlook. Through their shared interests and lifestyle, Iola and Dick were drawn into daily closeness. Under Dick's guidance, she read and studied the greats of English drama, as she now had her sights set on the operatic stage and was currently dedicating herself to the grand musical dramas of Wagner. Together, they took full advantage of the theater privileges that Dick's connection with the press provided him. And at the lively gatherings where society entertains and frustrates itself, they were frequently brought together. Dick was increasingly sensitive to the effect Iola had on him. Her beauty unsettled him. The subtle allure that emanated from her physical charms impacted him like shots of wine. Away from her, he wondered at himself and scorned his weakness; but once he heard her voice, once he was close enough to touch her hand, her hold on him returned. The mystery of the body, its subtle attraction, its overwhelming power, captivated and ensnared him. Against this infatuation, Margaret felt powerless. She knew well that Dick's love for her had not changed, except to deepen into a bitter, despairing intensity that sometimes made his presence painful for her. This very love of his kept her silent. She could only bide her time, maintaining whatever connection with him she could, bringing to him the refreshing essence of a pure heart and the strength and calmness of a life committed to doing good.

Something would occur to recall him to his better self. And something did occur. Almost a year had elapsed since Barney had gone out of Iola's life in so tragic a way. Through all the months of the year he had waited, longing and hoping for the word that might recall him to her, until suspense became unbearable even for his strong soul. Hence it was that Iola received from him a letter breathing of love so deep, so tender, and withal so humble, that even across the space that these months had put between Barney and herself, Iola was profoundly stirred and sorely put to it to decide upon her answer. She took the letter to Margaret and read her such parts as she thought necessary. “A year has gone. It seems like ten. I have waited for your word, but none has come. Looking back upon that dreadful night I sometimes think I may have been severe. If so, my punishment has been heavy enough to atone. Tell me, shall I come to you? I can offer you a home even better than I had hoped a year ago. I am offered a lectureship here with an ample salary, or an assistantship on equal terms, by Trent. I have discovered that I am in the grip of a love beyond my power to control. In spite of all that my work is to me, I find myself looking, not into the book before me, but into your eyes—I may be able to live without you, but I cannot live my best. I don't see how I can live at all. It seems as if I could not wait even a few days for your word to come. Darling, my heart's love, tell me to come.”

Something happened to bring him back to his better self. And something did happen. Almost a year had passed since Barney left Iola's life in such a tragic way. Throughout those months, he waited, longing and hoping for a word that might bring him back to her, until the suspense became unbearable even for his strong spirit. That's why Iola received a letter from him filled with love that was so deep, so tender, and so humble that even with the distance the months had created between Barney and her, Iola was deeply moved and struggled to decide how to respond. She took the letter to Margaret and read aloud the parts she thought were important. “A year has gone by. It feels like ten. I have been waiting for your word, but none has come. Looking back on that terrible night, I sometimes wonder if I was too harsh. If I was, my punishment has been enough to make up for it. Tell me, should I come to you? I can offer you a home that's even better than I hoped for a year ago. I'm being offered a lectureship here with a good salary, or an assistant position on equal terms by Trent. I’ve realized I'm caught in a love that I can't control. Despite how important my work is to me, I find myself looking, not at the book in front of me, but into your eyes—I might be able to live without you, but I can't live my best. I don't know how I can live at all. It feels like I can't even wait a few more days for your response. Darling, my love, please tell me to come.”

“How can I answer a letter like that?” said Iola to Margaret.

“How am I supposed to respond to a letter like that?” Iola said to Margaret.

“How?” exclaimed Margaret. “Tell him to come. Wire him. Go to him. Anything to get him to you.”

“How?” Margaret exclaimed. “Tell him to come. Send him a wire. Go to him. Whatever it takes to get him to you.”

Iola mused a while. “He wants me to marry him and to keep his house.”

Iola thought for a moment. “He wants me to marry him and take care of his house.”

“Yes,” said Margaret, “he does.”

“Yes,” said Margaret, “he does.”

“Housekeeping and babies, ugh!” shuddered Iola.

“Housekeeping and babies, ugh!” Iola shuddered.

“Yes,” cried Margaret, “ah, God, yes! Housekeeping and babies and Barney! God pity your poor soul!”

“Yes,” shouted Margaret, “oh, God, yes! Housekeeping and babies and Barney! God help your poor soul!”

Iola shrank from the fierce intensity of Margaret's sudden passion.

Iola recoiled from the intense heat of Margaret's sudden passion.

“What do you mean?” she cried. “Why do you speak so?”

“What do you mean?” she shouted. “Why are you talking like that?”

“Why? Can't you read God's meaning in your woman's body and in your woman's heart?”

“Why? Can't you see what God means through your woman's body and heart?”

From Margaret Iola got little help. Indeed, the gulf between the two was growing wider every day. She resolved to show her letter to Dick. They were to go that evening to the play and after the play there would be supper. And when he had taken her home she would show him the letter.

From Margaret, Iola got little help. In fact, the gap between them was widening every day. She decided to show her letter to Dick. They were going to the play that evening, and after the play, they would have supper. When he took her home, she would show him the letter.

On their way home that evening as they were passing Dick's rooms, he suddenly remembered that a message was to be sent him from the office.

On their way home that evening, as they were passing Dick's apartment, he suddenly remembered that a message was supposed to be sent to him from the office.

“Let us run in for a moment,” he said.

“Let’s go in for a moment,” he said.

“I think I had better wait you here,” replied Iola.

“I think I should wait for you here,” Iola replied.

“Nonsense!” cried Dick. “Don't be a baby. Come in.”

“Nonsense!” Dick shouted. “Don’t act like a baby. Come inside.”

Together they entered and, laying aside her wrap, Iola sat down and drew forth Barney's letter.

Together they entered, and after setting aside her wrap, Iola sat down and pulled out Barney's letter.

“Listen, Dick. I want your advice.” And she read over such portions of Barney's letter as she thought necessary.

“Hey, Dick. I need your advice.” And she went over the parts of Barney's letter that she thought were important.

“Well?” she said, as Dick remained silent.

“Well?” she asked, as Dick stayed quiet.

“Well,” replied Dick, “what's your answer to be?”

“Well,” replied Dick, “what’s your answer going to be?”

“You know what he means,” said Iola a little impatiently. “He wants me to marry him at once and to settle down.”

“You know what he means,” Iola said, a bit impatiently. “He wants me to marry him right away and settle down.”

“Well,” said Dick, “why not?”

“Well,” said Dick, “why not?”

“Now, Dick,” cried Iola, “do you think I am suited for that kind of life? Can you picture me devoting myself to the keeping of a house tidy, the overseeing of meals? I fancy I see myself spending the long, quiet evenings, my husband busy in his office or out among his patients while I dose and yawn and grow fat and old and ugly, and the great world forgetting. Dick, I should die! Of course, I love Barney. But I must have life, movement. I can't be forgotten!”

“Now, Dick,” Iola exclaimed, “do you really think I’m cut out for that kind of life? Can you imagine me dedicating myself to keeping the house tidy and managing meals? I can just see myself spending long, quiet evenings with my husband busy in his office or out with his patients while I doze off, yawn, and end up getting fat, old, and unattractive, all while the world forgets about me. Dick, I would rather die! Of course, I love Barney. But I need excitement, movement. I can't just fade away!”

“Forgotten?” cried Dick. “Why should you be forgotten? Barney's wife could not be ignored and the world could not forget you. And, after all,” added Dick, in a musing tone, “to live with Barney ought to be good enough for any woman.”

“Forgotten?” shouted Dick. “Why would you be forgotten? Barney's wife can't be overlooked, and the world can't forget you. And, after all,” Dick added, in a thoughtful tone, “living with Barney should be enough for any woman.”

“Why, how eloquent you are, Dick!” she cried, making a little moue. “You are quite irresistible!” she added, leaning toward him with a mocking laugh.

“Wow, you’re so eloquent, Dick!” she exclaimed, making a cute face. “You’re totally irresistible!” she added, leaning in toward him with a teasing laugh.

“Come, let us go,” said Dick painfully, conscious of her physical charm. “We must get away.”

“Come on, let’s go,” Dick said with difficulty, aware of her physical beauty. “We need to leave.”

“But you haven't helped me, Dick,” she cried, drawing nearer to him and laying her hand upon his arm.

“But you haven't helped me, Dick,” she said, stepping closer to him and placing her hand on his arm.

The perfume of her hair smote upon his senses. The beauty of her face and form intoxicated him.

The scent of her hair hit him hard. The beauty of her face and body overwhelmed him.

He knew he was losing control of himself.

He realized he was losing control over himself.

“Come, Iola,” he said, “let us go.”

“Come on, Iola,” he said, “let's go.”

“Tell me what to say, Dick,” she replied, smiling into his face and leaning toward him.

“Tell me what to say, Dick,” she said, smiling at him and leaning closer.

“How can I tell you?” cried Dick desperately, springing up. “I only know you are beautiful, Iola, beautiful as an angel, as a devil! What has come over you, or is it me, that you should affect me so? Do you know,” he added roughly, lifting her to her feet, his breath coming hard and fast, “I can hardly keep my hands off you. We must go. I must go. Come!”

“How can I explain this to you?” Dick exclaimed in frustration, jumping to his feet. “I just know you’re stunning, Iola, beautiful like an angel, or even a devil! What’s happening, or is it just me, that you have such an effect on me? Do you realize,” he continued roughly, pulling her up to her feet, his breathing quick and heavy, “I can barely control myself around you. We need to go. I have to leave. Come on!”

“Poor child,” mocked Iola, still smiling into his eyes, “is it afraid it will get hurt?”

“Poor child,” Iola teased, still smiling into his eyes, “are you afraid you might get hurt?”

“Stop it, Iola!” cried Dick. “Come on!”

“Knock it off, Iola!” shouted Dick. “Let’s go!”

“Come,” she mocked, still leaning toward him.

“Come on,” she scoffed, still leaning toward him.

Swiftly Dick turned, seized her in his arms, his eyes burning down upon her mocking face. “Kiss me!” he commanded.

Swiftly, Dick turned, grabbed her in his arms, his eyes blazing down at her teasing face. “Kiss me!” he ordered.

Gradually she allowed the weight of her body to lean upon him, drawing him steadily down toward her the while, with the deep, passionate lure of her lustrous eyes.

Gradually, she let the weight of her body lean on him, pulling him steadily down toward her, with the deep, passionate allure of her shining eyes.

“Kiss me!” he commanded again. But she shook her head, holding him still with her gaze.

“Kiss me!” he ordered again. But she shook her head, keeping him in place with her stare.

“God in heaven!” cried Dick. “Go away!” He made to push her from him. She clasped him about the neck, allowing herself to sink in his arms with her face turned upward to his. Fiercely he crushed her to him, and again and again his hot, passionate kisses fell upon her face.

“God in heaven!” exclaimed Dick. “Leave me alone!” He tried to push her away. She wrapped her arms around his neck, letting herself lean into him with her face tilted up to his. He tightly pulled her to him, and over and over, his intense, passionate kisses landed on her face.

Conscious only of the passion throbbing in their hearts and pulsing through their bodies, oblivious to all about them, they heard not the opening of the door and knew not that a man had entered the room. For a single moment he stood stricken with horror as if gazing upon death itself. Turning to depart, his foot caught a chair. Terror-smitten, the two sprang apart and stood with guilt and shame stamped upon their ghastly faces.

Conscious only of the passion racing in their hearts and coursing through their bodies, completely unaware of their surroundings, they didn’t hear the door open and didn’t realize that a man had entered the room. For a brief moment, he stood there, frozen in horror as if facing death itself. Turning to leave, he accidentally kicked a chair. Startled, the two jumped apart and stood there, guilt and shame visible on their pale faces.

“Barney!” they cried together.

“Barney!” they called out.

Slowly he came back to them. “Yes, it is I.” The words seemed to come from some far distance. “I couldn't wait. I came for my answer, Iola. I thought I could persuade you better. I have it now. I have lost you! And”—here he turned to Dick—“oh, my God! My God! I have lost my brother, too!” he turned to depart from him.

Slowly he returned to them. “Yes, it’s me.” The words felt like they were coming from far away. “I couldn’t wait. I came for my answer, Iola. I thought I could convince you better. I have it now. I’ve lost you! And”—he turned to Dick—“oh, my God! My God! I’ve lost my brother, too!” He turned to leave.

“Barney,” cried Dick passionately, “there was no wrong! There was nothing beyond what you saw!”

“Barney,” Dick exclaimed passionately, “there was nothing wrong! There was nothing more than what you saw!”

“Was that all?” inquired his brother quietly.

“Is that all?” his brother asked softly.

“As God is in heaven, Barney, that was all!”

“As God is in heaven, Barney, that’s all!”

Barney threw a swift glance round the room, crossed to a side table, and picked up a Bible lying there. He turned the leaves rapidly and handed it to his brother with his finger upon a verse.

Barney quickly scanned the room, walked over to a side table, and picked up a Bible that was sitting there. He flipped through the pages quickly and handed it to his brother, pointing to a verse with his finger.

“Read!” he said. “You know your Bible. Read!” His voice was terrible and compelling in its calmness.

“Read!” he said. “You know your Bible. Read!” His voice was frightening yet powerful in its calmness.

Following the pointing finger, Dick's eyes fell upon words that seemed to sear his eyeballs as he read, “Whosoever looketh on a woman to lust after her, hath committed adultery with her already in his heart.” Heart-smitten, Dick stood without a word.

Following the pointing finger, Dick's eyes landed on words that felt like they burned his eyes as he read, “Anyone who looks at a woman with lust has already committed adultery with her in his heart.” Heartbroken, Dick stood there in silence.

“I could kill you now,” said the quiet, terrible voice. “But what need? To me you are already dead.”

“I could kill you now,” said the quiet, menacing voice. “But why bother? To me, you’re already dead.”

When Dick looked up his brother had gone. Nerveless, broken, he sank into a chair and sat with his face in his hands. Beside him stood Iola, pale, rigid, her eyes distended as if she had seen a horrid vision. She was the first to recover.

When Dick looked up, his brother was gone. Shaken and defeated, he sank into a chair and buried his face in his hands. Next to him stood Iola, pale and stiff, her eyes wide as if she had witnessed something terrible. She was the first to snap out of it.

“Dick,” she said softly, laying her hand upon his head.

“Dick,” she said softly, placing her hand on his head.

He sprang up as if her fingers had been red-hot iron and had burned to the bone.

He jumped up as if her fingers were red-hot metal and had seared him to the bone.

“Don't touch me!” he cried in vehement frenzy. “You are a devil! And I am in hell! In hell! do you hear?” He caught her by the arm and shook her. “And I deserve hell! Hell! Hell! Fools! no hell?” He turned again to her. “And for you, for this, and this, and this,” touching her hair, her cheek, and her heaving bosom with his finger, “I have lost my brother—my brother—my own brother—Barney. Oh, fool that I am! Damned! Damned! Damned!”

“Don’t touch me!” he yelled in a wild frenzy. “You’re a devil! And I’m in hell! In hell! Do you hear me?” He grabbed her by the arm and shook her. “And I deserve hell! Hell! Hell! Are you fools really saying there’s no hell?” He turned back to her. “And for you, for this, and this, and this,” touching her hair, her cheek, and her heaving chest with his finger, “I’ve lost my brother—my brother—my own brother—Barney. Oh, what a fool I am! Damned! Damned! Damned!”

She shrank back from him, then whispered with pale lips, “Oh, Dick, spare me! Take me home!”

She recoiled from him and whispered with pale lips, “Oh, Dick, please! Take me home!”

“Yes, yes,” he cried in mad haste, “anywhere, in the devil's name! Come! Come!” He seized her wrap, threw it upon her shoulders, caught up his hat, tore open the door for her, and followed her out.

“Yes, yes,” he yelled in a frenzied rush, “anywhere, for heaven's sake! Let’s go! Let’s go!” He grabbed her wrap, threw it over her shoulders, picked up his hat, flung the door open for her, and rushed out after her.

“Can a man take fire into his bosom and not be burned?” And out of the embers of his passion there kindled a fire that night that burned with unquenchable fury for many a day.

“Can a man hold fire close to himself and not get burned?” And out of the ashes of his passion, a fire ignited that night that burned with an unstoppable intensity for many days.





XV

THE SUPERINTENDENT'S METHODS

The Superintendent was spending the precious hours of one of his rare visits at home in painful plodding through his correspondence. For it was part of the sacrifice his work demanded, and which he cheerfully made, that he should forsake home and wife and children for his work's sake. The Assembly's Convener found him in the midst of an orderly confusion of papers of different sorts.

The Superintendent was using the precious hours of one of his rare visits home to painfully work through his correspondence. It was part of the sacrifice his job required, and which he gladly accepted, that he had to leave behind home, wife, and kids for the sake of his work. The Assembly's Convener found him surrounded by a chaotic mix of different types of papers.

“How do you do, sir?” The Superintendent's voice had a fine burr about it that gripped the ear, and his hand a vigour and tenacity of hold that gripped the outstretched hand of the Assembly's Convener and nearly brought the little man to the floor. “Sit down, sir, and listen to this. Here are some of the compensations that go with the Superintendent's office. This is rich. It comes from my friend, Henry Fink, of the Columbia Forks in the Windermere Valley. British Columbia, you understand,” noticing the Convener's puzzled expression. “I visited the valley a year ago and found a truly deplorable condition of things. Men had gone up there many years ago and settled down remote from civilization. Some of them married Indian wives and others of them ought to have married them, and they have brought up families in the atmosphere and beliefs of the pagans. Would you believe it, I fell in with a young man on the trail, twenty years of age, who had never heard the name of our Saviour except in oaths? He had never heard the story of the Cross. And there are many others like him. At the Columbia Forks the only institution that stands for things intellectual is a Freethinkers' Club, the president of which is a retired colonel of the British Army, a man of fine manners, of some degree of intelligence and reading, but, I have reason to believe, of bad life. His is the dominant influence in the community if we except my friend, Mr. Henry Fink, or, as he is known locally, 'Hank Fink.' Hank is a character, I assure you. A Yankee from the Eastern States, the son of a Scotch mother. Has a cattle ranch, runs a store which supplies the scattered ranchers, prospectors, and miners with the necessaries of life, and keeps a stopping place. Is postmaster, too. In fact, Hank is pretty much the whole village. He has lived in that country some fifteen years. Has a good Canadian wife, and a flock of small children. He is a rara avis in that country from the fact that he hates whiskey. He hates it almost as much as he does Colonel Hicks and his Freethinking Club. When I visited the village, for some reason or other Hank took me up, the Scotch blood in him possibly recognising kinship. He gave me his store to preach in, took me all about the country, and in a week had a mission organized on a sound financial basis. His methods were very simple, very direct, and very effective. He estimated the amount each man should pay and announced this fact to the man, who generally acquiesced. I didn't probe too deeply into Hank's motives, but it seemed to give him considerable satisfaction to learn that Colonel Hicks was filled with indignant and scornful rage at the proposal to establish a Christian mission in that remote valley. It grieved the Colonel to think that after so many years of immunity they should at last be called upon to tolerate this particularly offensive appendage to an effete civilization. I noticed that Hank's English always broke down in referring to the Colonel. Well, we sent in Finlayson a year ago this spring, you remember. Strong man, good preacher, conscientious fellow. Thought he would do great work. You know Finlayson? Well, this is the result.” Here he picked up Hank's letter. “This would hardly do for the Home Mission report,” continued the Superintendent, with a twinkle in his keen grey eyes:

“How do you do, sir?” The Superintendent's voice had a pleasant accent that grabbed your attention, and his handshake was strong and firm, nearly knocking the Assembly's Convener off his feet. “Please, have a seat and listen to this. Here are some of the perks that come with being the Superintendent. This is interesting. It’s from my friend, Henry Fink, who lives at the Columbia Forks in the Windermere Valley. British Columbia, just to clarify,” he said, noticing the Convener’s confused look. “I visited the valley a year ago and found the situation truly unfortunate. Men had moved there many years ago, settling far from civilization. Some married Indigenous women, and others really should have, raising families in a pagan atmosphere. Can you believe I met a young man on the trail, just twenty years old, who had only heard the name of our Savior as a curse? He had never heard the story of the Cross. And there are many others like him. At the Columbia Forks, the only place that promotes intellectual life is a Freethinkers' Club, led by a retired British Army colonel, a man of good manners and some intelligence and education, but I have reason to believe he lives poorly. He has the most influence in the community, aside from my friend, Mr. Henry Fink, or as he's known locally, 'Hank Fink.' Hank is quite a character, I assure you. He’s a Yankee from the East, the son of a Scottish mother. He has a cattle ranch, runs a store supplying the scattered ranchers, prospectors, and miners with essentials, and operates a stopping place. He’s the postmaster too. In fact, Hank is pretty much the whole village. He’s lived there for about fifteen years, has a good Canadian wife, and several young kids. He's a rare find in that area because he actually dislikes whiskey. He hates it almost as much as he does Colonel Hicks and his Freethinking Club. When I visited the village, for some reason, Hank took a liking to me, perhaps recognizing a kindred spirit in the Scottish blood. He let me use his store for preaching, showed me around the area, and within a week, we had a mission set up on solid financial footing. His methods were very straightforward and effective. He figured out how much each man should contribute and simply told them, and they generally agreed. I didn’t dig too deeply into Hank’s reasons, but it seemed to give him quite a bit of satisfaction to find out that Colonel Hicks was filled with outrage and disdain at the idea of establishing a Christian mission in that remote valley. It upset the Colonel to think that after so many years of being unchallenged, they would finally have to tolerate this particularly annoying aspect of what he considered a declining civilization. I noticed that Hank’s English always faltered when he spoke about the Colonel. Well, remember we sent Finlayson in last spring? A strong man, a good preacher, conscientious fellow. We thought he would do great work. You know Finlayson? Well, here’s the outcome.” He picked up Hank's letter. “This wouldn’t really work for the Home Mission report,” the Superintendent said, with a twinkle in his sharp grey eyes:

“COLUMBIA FORKS, WINDERMERE, B. C.

COLUMBIA FORKS, WINDERMERE, BC

“DEAR SIR:—I take my pen to write you a few lines to let you know how things is goin'. Well, sir, I want to tell you this station is goin' to the devil. [Judging from what I saw of the place, it hadn't far to go.] Your preacher ain't worth a cuss. I don't say he ain't good fer some people, but he ain't our style. [Mr. Finlayson would doubtless agree with that.] He means well, but he ain't eddicated up to the West. You remember how we got the boys all corralled up nice an' tame when you was here. Well, he's got 'em wild. Couldn't reach 'em with a shotgun. He throwed hell fire at 'em till they got scart an' took to the hills till you can't get near 'em no more'n mountain goats. So they have all quit comin'—I don't count Scotty Fraser, for he would come, anyway—except me an' Monkey Fiddler an' his yeller dog. You can always count on the dog. Now, sir, this is your show, not mine. But I was born an' raised a Presbyteryn down East, an' though I haven't worked hard at the business for some years, it riles me some to hear Col. Hicks an' a lot of durned fools that has got smarter than God Almighty Himself shootin' off against the Bible an' religion an' all that. [We needn't read too closely between the lines at this point.] Send a man that don't smell so strong of sulphur an' brimstone, who has got some savey, an' who will know how to handle the boys gentle. They ain't to say bad, but just a leetle wild. Send him along, an' we will stay with him an' knock the tar out of that bunch of fools.

“DEAR SIR:—I'm writing to let you know how things are going. Well, sir, I want to tell you this station is going downhill. [Based on what I saw of the place, it hasn’t got far to go.] Your preacher isn’t worth much. I don’t mean he isn’t good for some people, but he isn’t our type. [Mr. Finlayson would probably agree with that.] He means well, but he’s not educated for the West. You remember how we had the boys all rounded up nicely when you were here? Well, he’s got them acting wild. You couldn’t reach them with a shotgun. He preached fire and brimstone until they got scared and ran to the hills, and now you can’t get close to them any more than mountain goats. So they’ve all stopped coming—except for Scotty Fraser, because he’d come anyway—besides me, Monkey Fiddler, and his yellow dog. You can always count on the dog. Now, sir, this is your deal, not mine. But I was born and raised a Presbyterian back East, and even though I haven’t put in much effort over the years, it annoys me to hear Col. Hicks and a lot of other fools who think they’re smarter than God Himself shooting off about the Bible, religion, and all that. [We don’t need to read too closely between the lines at this point.] Send a man who doesn’t smell too strongly of sulfur and brimstone, someone who has some sense, and who knows how to handle the boys gently. They’re not exactly bad, just a little wild. Send him over, and we’ll stick with him and put those fools in their place.

“Yours most respeckfully,

"Yours respectfully,"

“HENRY FINK.

HENRY FINK.

“P. S. When are you comin' into the valley again? If you could arrange to spend a month or two I'll guarantee we will have 'em all in nice shape.

“P. S. When are you coming back to the valley? If you could plan to stay for a month or two, I promise we’ll have everything in great shape.”

“Yours respeckfully,

“Yours respectfully,

“HENRY FINK.”

“HENRY FINK.”

“I don't think you can count much from the support of a man like that,” said the assembly's Convener; “I don't think he shows any real interest in the work.”

“I don’t think you can rely much on the support of a guy like that,” said the assembly's Convener; “I don’t believe he has any real interest in the work.”

“My dear sir,” said the Superintendent, “don't you know he is the Chairman of our Board of Management, a most regular attendant upon ordinances and contributes most liberally to our support? And while these things in the East wouldn't necessarily indicate a change of heart, they stand for a good deal west of the Great Divide. And, at any rate, in these matters we remember gratefully the word that is written, 'He that is not against us is on our part.'”

“My dear sir,” said the Superintendent, “don’t you know he’s the Chairman of our Board of Management, a regular participant in our services, and contributes generously to our support? While these things in the East might not necessarily show a change of heart, they mean a lot west of the Great Divide. And anyway, in these matters, we’re grateful for the saying, 'He that is not against us is on our side.'”

“Well, well,” said the Assembly's Convener, “it may be so. It may be so. But what's to be done with Finlayson? And where will you get a successor for him?”

“Well, well,” said the Assembly's Convener, “that might be true. That might be true. But what are we going to do about Finlayson? And where are we going to find someone to replace him?”

“We can easily place Finlayson. He is a good man and will do excellent work in other fields. But where to get a man for Windermere is the question. Do you know anyone?”

“We can easily figure out where Finlayson fits. He’s a decent guy and will do great work in other areas. But the real question is, where can we find someone for Windermere? Do you know anyone?”

The Assembly's Convener shook his head sadly.

The Assembly's Convener shook his head in disappointment.

“There appears to be no one in sight,” said the Superintendent. “I have a number of applications here,” picking up a good-sized bundle of neatly folded papers, “but they are hardly the kind to suit conditions at Windermere. Numbers of them feel themselves specially called of God to do mission work in large centres of population. Others are chiefly anxious about the question of support. One man would like to be in touch with a daily train service, as he feels it necessary to keep in touch with the world by means of the daily newspaper. A number are engaged who want to be married. Here's Mr. Brown, too fat. No move in him. Here's McKay—good man, earnest, but not adaptable, like Finlayson; won't do. Here's Garton—fine fellow, would do well, but hardly strong enough. So what are you to do? I have gone over the whole list of available men and I cannot find one suitable for Windermere.”

"There doesn't seem to be anyone around," said the Superintendent. "I have several applications here," picking up a sizable stack of neatly folded papers, "but they're really not the right fit for conditions at Windermere. Many of them feel a special calling from God to do mission work in big cities. Others are mainly concerned about financial support. One man wants to be near a daily train service because he believes it's important to keep up with the world through the daily newspaper. Several are already engaged and want to get married. Here's Mr. Brown—too overweight. No motivation in him. Here's McKay—good guy, earnest, but not flexible, like Finlayson; he won't work. Here's Garton—great guy, would do well, but not quite strong enough. So what do you do? I've gone through the entire list of available men, and I can't find one that's suitable for Windermere."

In this the Assembly's Convener could give him no help. Indeed, from few did the Superintendent receive assistance in the securing of men for his far outposts.

In this, the Assembly's Convener couldn’t provide him any help. In fact, the Superintendent received support from very few when it came to finding people for his distant outposts.

Assistance came to him from an unexpected quarter. He was to meet the Assembly's Convener and some members of the Committee that evening at Professor Macdougall's for tea. The Superintendent's mind could not be kept long away from the work that was his very life, and at the table the conversation turned to the question of the chronic difficulty of securing men for frontier work, which had become acute in the case of Windermere. Margaret, who had been invited to assist Mrs. Macdougall in the dispensing of her hospitality, was at once on the alert. Why could not Dick be sent? If only that Presbytery difficulty could be got over he might go. That he would be suited for the work she was well assured, and equally certain was she that it would be good for him.

Assistance came to him from an unexpected source. That evening, he was scheduled to meet the Assembly's Convener and some Committee members at Professor Macdougall's for tea. The Superintendent couldn't stay away from his life's work for long, and at the table, the conversation shifted to the ongoing challenge of finding people for frontier work, which had become a pressing issue for Windermere. Margaret, who had been invited to help Mrs. Macdougall with her hospitality, immediately perked up. Why couldn't Dick be sent? If only they could resolve the Presbytery issue, he could go. She was confident he would be great for the job, and she was equally sure it would be beneficial for him.

“It would save him,” Margaret said to herself with a sharp sting at her heart, for she had to confess sadly that Dick had come to the point where he needed saving. She had learned from Iola the whole miserable story of Barney's visit, of his terrible indictment of his brother and the final break between them, but she had seen little of him during the past six months. From that terrible night Dick had gone down in physical and in moral health. Again and again he had written Barney, but there had been no reply. Hungrily he had come to Margaret for word of his brother, hopeful of reconciliation. But of late he had given up hope and had ceased to make inquiry, settling down into a state of gloomy, remorseful grief into which Margaret felt she dare not intrude. He occasionally met Iola at society functions, but there was an end of all intimacy between them. His only relief seemed to be in his work, and he gave himself to that with such feverish energy that his health broke down, and under Margaret's persuasion he was now at home with his mother. Thence he had written once to say that his days were one long agony. She remembered one terrible sentence. “Everything here, the house, the mill, my father's fiddle, my mother's churn, the woods, the fields, everything, everything shrieks 'Barney' at me till I am like to go mad. I must get away from here to some place where he has never been with me.”

“It would save him,” Margaret thought to herself with a sharp pain in her heart, because she sadly had to admit that Dick really needed saving. She had learned from Iola the entire miserable story of Barney's visit, his awful accusations against his brother, and the final rift that formed between them, but she hadn't seen much of him in the past six months. Since that terrible night, Dick had declined both physically and morally. He had written to Barney over and over, but there had been no response. Desperately, he had turned to Margaret for news about his brother, hoping for reconciliation. But lately, he had lost hope and stopped asking, sinking into a gloomy and remorseful sadness that Margaret felt she couldn't intrude upon. He occasionally ran into Iola at social events, but their closeness had ended. His only escape seemed to be his work, and he threw himself into it with such intense energy that his health suffered, prompting Margaret to persuade him to return home to his mother. There, he wrote once saying that his days were filled with unending pain. She remembered one awful line: “Everything here, the house, the mill, my father's fiddle, my mother's churn, the woods, the fields, everything, everything screams 'Barney' at me until I feel like I'm going mad. I need to leave this place for somewhere he has never been with me.”

It required some considerable skill to secure the Superintendent that evening for a few minutes alone. In whatever company he was, he was easily the centre of interest. But Margaret, even in the early days of the Manse, had been a favourite with him, and he was not a man to forget his friends. He had the rare gift of gripping them to him with “hooks of steel.” Hence, he had kept in touch with her during the latter years, pitying the girl's loneliness as much as his admiration for her cheery courage and her determined independence would allow him. When Margaret found her opportunity she wasted no time.

It took a lot of skill to get the Superintendent alone for a few minutes that evening. No matter who he was with, he was always the center of attention. But Margaret, even in the early days at the Manse, had always been a favorite of his, and he wasn't the type to forget his friends. He had a rare ability to hold onto them with "hooks of steel." As a result, he had stayed in touch with her over the years, feeling sorry for the girl's loneliness, even as his admiration for her cheerful courage and strong independence allowed. When Margaret found her chance, she didn't hesitate.

“I have a man for you for Windermere,” were her opening words.

“I have a guy for you for Windermere,” were her opening words.

“You have? Where have you got him? Who is he? And are you willing to spare him? Few young ladies are. But you are different from most.” The Superintendent was ever a gallant.

“You have? Where is he? Who is he? And are you willing to let him go? Most young women aren’t. But you’re different from the rest.” The Superintendent was always a charmer.

“You remember Mr. Boyle who graduated a year ago?” Her words came hurriedly and there was a slight flush on her cheek. “There was some trouble about his license at Presbytery. That horrid old Mr. Naismith was very nasty, and Dick, Mr. Boyle, I mean—we have always been friends,” she hastened to add, explaining her deepening blush, “you know his mother lived at the Mill near us. Well, since that day in Presbytery he has never been the same. His work—he is on the Daily Telegraph, you know—takes him away from—from—well, from Church and that kind of thing, and from all his friends.”

“You remember Mr. Boyle who graduated a year ago?” Her words came out quickly and there was a slight blush on her cheek. “There was some issue with his license at the Presbytery. That horrible old Mr. Naismith was really unpleasant, and Dick—Mr. Boyle, I mean—we’ve always been friends,” she quickly added, trying to explain her growing blush, “you know his mom lived at the Mill near us. Well, ever since that day at the Presbytery, he hasn’t been the same. His job—he’s with the Daily Telegraph, you know—keeps him away from—well, from Church and that sort of thing, and from all his friends.”

“I understand,” said the Superintendent, with grave sympathy.

“I get it,” said the Superintendent, with serious sympathy.

“And he's got to be very different. He had some trouble, great trouble, the greatest possible to him. Oh, I may as well tell you. The brothers—you remember the doctor, Barney?”

“And he has to be really different. He had some issues, big issues, the worst he could face. Oh, I might as well tell you. The brothers—you remember the doctor, Barney?”

“Very well,” replied the Superintendent. “Strong man. Where is he now?”

“Alright,” replied the Superintendent. “Strong guy. Where is he now?”

“He went to Europe. Well, the brothers were everything to each other since little fellows together. Oh, it was beautiful! I never saw anything like it anywhere. They had a misunderstanding, a terrible misunderstanding. Dick was in the wrong.” The Superintendent shot a keen glance at her. “No,” she said, answering his glance, the colour in her face deepening into a vivid scarlet, “it was not about me, not at all. I can't tell you about it, but that, and his trouble with the Presbytery, and all the rest of it are just killing him. And I know if he got back to his own work again and away from home it would save him, and his mother, too, for she is breaking her heart. Couldn't you get him out there?”

“He went to Europe. Well, the brothers meant everything to each other since they were little kids. Oh, it was beautiful! I’ve never seen anything like it anywhere. They had a misunderstanding, a terrible misunderstanding. Dick was in the wrong.” The Superintendent shot her a sharp look. “No,” she said, meeting his gaze, her face flushing a bright red, “it wasn’t about me, not at all. I can’t tell you about it, but that, along with his issues with the Presbytery and everything else, is just tearing him apart. And I know if he could get back to his work and away from home, it would save him, and his mother too, because she’s heartbroken. Can’t you get him out there?”

The Superintendent saw how hard a task it had been for her to tell the story, and the sight of her eager face, the big blue eyes bright, and the lips quivering with the intensity of her feeling, deeply touched him.

The Superintendent recognized how difficult it had been for her to share the story, and seeing her eager face, her big blue eyes shining, and her lips trembling with the intensity of her emotions deeply moved him.

“It might be possible,” he said.

“It might be possible,” he said.

“Oh, I know the Presbytery difficulty,” cried Margaret, with a desperate note in her voice.

“Oh, I know about the Presbytery issue,” cried Margaret, with a desperate tone in her voice.

“That could be arranged, I have no doubt,” said the Superintendent, brushing aside that difficulty with a wave of the hand. “The question is, would he be willing to go?”

"That can be arranged, I'm sure," said the Superintendent, dismissing that issue with a wave of his hand. "The real question is, would he be willing to go?"

“Oh, he would go, I am sure. If you saw him and if you told him those stories about the need there is, I am sure he would go. Could you see him? There is no use to write. I do wish you could. He is such a fine boy and his mother is so set upon his being a minister.” The blue eyes were bright with tears she was too brave to let fall.

“Oh, I'm sure he would go. If you saw him and told him those stories about the need for help, I'm confident he would agree to go. Can you see him? There’s no point in writing. I really wish you could. He’s such a good kid and his mom is so determined for him to be a minister.” The blue eyes sparkled with tears she was too brave to let fall.

“My dear young lady,” said the Superintendent, his deep voice growing deeper under the intensity of his feelings, “I would do much for your sake and for your mother's. I am to visit your home early next month. I shall make it a point to see Mr. Boyle, and I promise you I shall get him if it is possible.”

“My dear young lady,” said the Superintendent, his deep voice becoming even deeper with the weight of his emotions, “I would do a lot for you and your mother. I’m scheduled to visit your home early next month. I’ll make it a priority to see Mr. Boyle, and I promise you I’ll get to him if it’s possible.”

The sudden lifting of the burden from her heart deprived the girl of speech, but she shyly put out her hand and touched the long, sinewy fingers that lay within reach of hers in a timid caress. Instantly the fingers closed upon her hand in a grasp so strong that it seemed to drive the conviction into her heart that somehow this strong man would find a way by which Dick could be saved.

The sudden relief from her heart left the girl speechless, but she shyly reached out and touched the long, strong fingers that were within her reach in a gentle caress. Instantly, the fingers wrapped around her hand in a grip so firm that it felt like it planted the belief in her heart that somehow this strong man would figure out a way to save Dick.

How, or by what arguments, the Superintendent overcame Dick's objections, Margaret never learned. But the full bitter tale of reasons against his ever taking up his work again, with which Dick had made himself so familiar during the past dark, dreary months, were one by one removed, and when the Superintendent left the Old Stone Mill he had secured his missionary for Windermere. It gave the Superintendent acute satisfaction to remember the flash of his missionary's blue eyes as, in answer to the warning, “You will have a hard fight of it, remember,” the reply came, “A hard fight? Thank God!”

How the Superintendent convinced Dick to drop his objections, Margaret never found out. But one by one, the whole painful list of reasons why Dick shouldn’t go back to work, which he had become so familiar with over the past dark, dreary months, was taken away. By the time the Superintendent left the Old Stone Mill, he had secured his missionary for Windermere. The Superintendent felt a deep sense of satisfaction recalling the spark in his missionary's blue eyes when, in response to the warning, “You will have a hard fight, remember,” the reply came, “A hard fight? Thank God!”

Before the year was over it fell that the Windermere valley came to be one of the mission fields that gladdened the hearts of the Home Mission Committee of the Calgary Presbytery, and especially of its doughty Convener. In the Convener's study, eight by ten, the report from the Windermere field was discussed with the ubiquitous and indefatigable Superintendent.

Before the year ended, the Windermere valley became one of the mission fields that delighted the Home Mission Committee of the Calgary Presbytery, especially its determined Convener. In the Convener's small study, measuring eight by ten, the report from the Windermere field was discussed with the ever-present and tireless Superintendent.

“An extremely gratifying record,” said the Superintendent, “especially when one considers its disorganized condition a year ago.”

“An incredibly satisfying achievement,” said the Superintendent, “particularly when you think about how chaotic things were a year ago.”

“Yes, it's a good report,” assented the Convener. “We had practically no support a year ago. Our strongest man—”

“Yes, it's a good report,” agreed the Convener. “We had almost no support a year ago. Our strongest man—”

“Fink?”

"Fink?"

“Yes. You know Hank, I see. Well, Hank's enthusiasm and devotion were hardly of what you would call the purest type. But whatever his motive, he stood by the missionary, and, do you know, it is a splendid testimony of the power of the Gospel to see the change in that same shrewd old sinner. Yes, sir, give the Gospel a chance and it will do its work.” The Convener, who hated all cant and canting phrases with a perfect hatred, rarely allowed himself the luxury of an emotional outbreak. But the case of Hank Fink seemed to reach the springs of feeling that he kept hidden in the deep heart of him.

“Yes. You know Hank, I see. Well, Hank's enthusiasm and devotion were far from what you’d call the purest. But whatever his reasons, he stood by the missionary, and, you know, it's an amazing testament to the power of the Gospel to see the change in that same sly old sinner. Yes, sir, give the Gospel a chance and it will do its work.” The Convener, who loathed all pretense and phony phrases with a deep dislike, rarely allowed himself the luxury of getting emotional. But the situation with Hank Fink seemed to touch the hidden feelings that he kept buried deep inside.

“So Boyle has done well?” said the Superintendent. “I am very glad of it. Very glad of it, for his own sake, for his mother's, and for the sake of another.”

“So Boyle has succeeded?” said the Superintendent. “I’m really happy to hear that. Really happy for him, for his mother, and for someone else.”

“Yes,” replied the Convener, “Boyle has done a fine bit of work. He lived all summer on his horse's back and in his canoe, followed the prospectors up into the gulches and the miners to their mines, if you can call them mines, left a magazine here, a book there, a New Testament next place. And once he got his grip on a man, he never let him go. Hank told me how he found a man sick in a camp away up in a gulch and how he stayed with him for more than a week, then brought him down on his horse's back to the Forks. Yes, it's a good record. A church built at the north end of the field, another almost completed at the Forks. Really, it was very fine,” continued the Convener, allowing his enthusiasm to rise. “It renews one's faith in the reality of religion to see a man jump into his work like that. They didn't pay him his salary the first half year, but he omitted to mention that in his report.”

“Yes,” replied the Convener, “Boyle has done an incredible job. He spent the whole summer on his horse and in his canoe, following the prospectors into the hills and the miners to their claims, if you can even call them that. He left a magazine here, a book there, a New Testament over there. And once he connected with someone, he never let go. Hank told me how he found a guy sick in a camp way up in a gulch and how he stayed with him for more than a week, then brought him down on his horse's back to the Forks. Yes, it’s a great record. There's a church built at the north end of the field, and another almost finished at the Forks. Really, it was very impressive,” continued the Convener, letting his enthusiasm build. “It renews your faith in the reality of religion to see a man dive into his work like that. They didn’t pay him his salary for the first six months, but he left that out of his report.”

The Superintendent sat up straight. “Is he behind yet?”

The Superintendent sat up straight. “Is he here yet?”

“No. I mentioned the matter to Fink and explained that if the field failed it was Boyle that would suffer. His language—well,” the Convener laughed reminiscently, “you have seen Hank?”

“No. I brought it up with Fink and explained that if the field didn't succeed, it would be Boyle who would face the consequences. His response—well,” the Convener laughed with nostalgia, “you've met Hank, right?”

“Yes. I've seen him, I've heard him, and I've read him. But let us hope that his deeds will atone in a measure for his broken English. But,” continued the Superintendent, “you have had Boyle ordained, have you not?”

“Yes. I've seen him, I've heard him, and I've read him. But let's hope that his actions will make up for his poor English. But,” continued the Superintendent, “you have had Boyle ordained, right?”

“Yes. We got him ordained,” replied the Convener, beginning to chuckle. A delighted, choking chuckle it was. Any missionary who had worked in his Presbytery would recognize the Convener in the dark by that chuckle. It began, if one were quick to observe, with a wrinkling about the corners of the sharp blue eyes, then became audible in a succession of small explosions that seemed to have their origin in the region of the esophagus and to threaten the larynx with disruption, until relief was found in a wide-throated peal that subsided in a second series of small explosions and gradually rumbled off into silence somewhere in the region of the diaphragm, leaving only the wrinkles about the corners of the blue eyes as a kind of warning that the whole process might be repeated upon sufficient provocation. “Yes, we got him ordained,” he repeated when the chuckle had passed. “I was glad of your explanatory note about him. It guided us in our arrangements for examination.”

“Yes. We got him ordained,” said the Convener, starting to chuckle. It was a joyful, slightly choked laugh. Any missionary who had served in his Presbytery would recognize the Convener's laugh in the dark. It began, if you were observant, with a wrinkling around the corners of his sharp blue eyes, then turned into a series of small bursts that seemed to come from his esophagus, threatening to disrupt his throat, until it released into a deep laugh that faded into another round of small bursts and slowly quieted down in his diaphragm, leaving just the wrinkles around his blue eyes as a hint that he might burst into laughter again if provoked. “Yes, we got him ordained,” he said again once the laughter subsided. “I appreciated your explanatory note about him. It helped us with our arrangements for the examination.”

“What happened?” inquired the Superintendent, leaning forward. He dearly loved a yarn, and he sorely hated to lose any of the more humorous incidents of missionary life, not only for the joy they brought him, but also because they furnished him with ammunition for his Eastern campaigns.

“What happened?” asked the Superintendent, leaning forward. He really loved a good story, and he hated to miss any of the funnier moments from missionary life, not just for the enjoyment they brought him, but also because they provided him with material for his Eastern campaigns.

“Well, it was funny,” said the Convener, his lips twitching and his eyes wrinkling, “though at one time it looked like an Assembly case with all seven of us up before the bar. You know McPherson, our latest importation in the way of ordained men? Somehow he had got wind of Boyle's trouble with the Presbytery in the East. McPherson is a fine fellow and doing good work.”

“Well, it was funny,” said the Convener, his lips twitching and his eyes crinkling, “though at one point it seemed like we were all in trouble, with all seven of us facing the music. You know McPherson, our newest minister? Somehow he found out about Boyle's issues with the Presbytery in the East. McPherson is a great guy and doing good work.”

“Yes,” assented the Superintendent, “he's a fine fellow, but his conscience gives him a hard time now and then and works over time for other People.”

“Yes,” agreed the Superintendent, “he's a great guy, but his conscience weighs on him occasionally and does overtime for other people.”

“Well,” continued the Convener, “McPherson came to me about the matter in very considerable anxiety. I put him off, consulted with McTavish and Murray, and we decided that Boyle was too good a man to lose, and as to his heresy, it was not hurting Windermere as far as we could learn. So it happened”—here the Convener pulled himself up short to suppress the chuckle that threatened—“it happened that just as the examination was beginning McPherson was called out, and before he had returned the trials for license and ordination had been sustained. I think on the whole McPherson was relieved, but there were some funny moments after he came back into court.”

“Well,” continued the Convener, “McPherson came to me about this matter really anxious. I put him off, consulted with McTavish and Murray, and we decided that Boyle was too good a man to lose, and as for his heresy, it wasn't harming Windermere as far as we could tell. So it happened”—here the Convener stopped himself short to suppress a chuckle—“it happened that just as the examination was starting, McPherson was called out, and before he came back, the trials for license and ordination had been approved. I think overall McPherson was relieved, but there were some funny moments after he returned to the court.”

“Heresy-hunting doesn't flourish in the West,” said the Superintendent. “There's no time for it. Some of the Eastern Presbyteries have too many men with more time on their hands than sense in their heads.”

“Heresy-hunting doesn't thrive in the West,” said the Superintendent. “There's no time for it. Some of the Eastern Presbyteries have too many people with more free time than common sense.”

“Certainly there was no time lost in this case,” replied the Convener. “We knew Boyle's scholarship was right. We knew his heart was sound. We knew he was doing good work for us and we knew we wanted him. We were not anxious to know anything else.”

“Of course, we didn't waste any time in this situation,” replied the Convener. “We knew Boyle's work was solid. We knew his intentions were good. We knew he was doing great things for us and we wanted him on our team. We weren't interested in finding out anything more.”

“What we want for the West,” said the Superintendent, his voice vibrating in a deeper tone, “is men who have the spirit of the Gospel with the power to preach it and the love of their fellowmen, with tact to bring it to bear upon them. A little heresy, more or less, won't hurt them. Orthodoxy is my doxy, heterodoxy the other fellow's.”

“What we want for the West,” said the Superintendent, his voice resonating deeper, “is people who embody the spirit of the Gospel with the ability to share it and a genuine love for others, combined with the skill to effectively communicate it to them. A bit of heresy here and there won’t harm them. What I believe is my belief, what others believe is theirs.”

“In Boyle's case, I believe he was helped by his touch of heresy. It gave him a kind of brotherly feeling with all heretics. It was that more than anything else that broke up the Freethinkers' Club.”

“In Boyle's case, I think his slightly heretical views actually helped him. It created a sense of camaraderie with all the other heretics. That, more than anything else, is what caused the Freethinkers' Club to break apart.”

“Ah,” said the Superintendent, bending eagerly forward, again on the scent, “I didn't hear that.”

“Ah,” said the Superintendent, leaning in excitement, now on the trail, “I didn’t catch that.”

“Yes,” said the Convener, “Fink told me about it. Boyle went to their meetings. He found them revelling in cheap scepticism of the Ingersollian type. He took the attitude of a man seeking after a working theory of life, and that attitude he stuck to—his real attitude, mind you. He encouraged them to talk, combated none of their positions and, as Hank said, 'coaxed them out into deep water and had them froggin' for their lives. He was the biggest Freethinker in the bunch.' They invited him to give a series of lectures. He did so, and that settled the Freethinkers' Club. He never blamed them for doubting anything, and I believe that's right.” The Convener was a bit of a heretic himself and, consequently, carried a tender heart toward them. “Let a man doubt till he finds his faith. And that was Boyle's line. He let them doubt, but he insisted that they should have something positive to live by.”

“Yes,” said the Convener, “Fink told me about it. Boyle attended their meetings. He found them indulging in shallow skepticism of the Ingersollian kind. He approached it like someone searching for a practical theory of life, and he stuck to that approach—his true attitude, mind you. He encouraged them to speak, didn’t challenge any of their views and, as Hank said, 'coaxed them out into deep water and had them fighting for their lives.' He was the biggest Freethinker in the group. They invited him to give a series of lectures. He did, and that ended the Freethinkers' Club. He never criticized them for doubting anything, and I think that’s fair.” The Convener was a bit of a heretic himself and, therefore, felt compassion for them. “Let a person doubt until they find their faith. And that was Boyle's approach. He allowed them to doubt, but he insisted that they needed something positive to live for.”

“Our friend Hank,” said the Superintendent, “would be delighted.”

“Our friend Hank,” said the Superintendent, “would be thrilled.”

“Delighted? I should say so. But Hank 'joins trembling with his mirth,' for Boyle got after him with the same demands.”

“Happy? You could say that. But Hank's 'joining trembling with his laughter,' because Boyle went after him with the same requests.”

The Superintendent was filled with delighted pride in his missionary. “That's the kind of man we want. He ought to do well in your railroad field.”

The Superintendent was filled with proud excitement about his missionary. “That's the kind of person we need. He should do great in your railroad field.”

“Yes,” replied the Convener hesitatingly. “You think he ought to go? Windermere will be furious. I wouldn't care to go in there after Boyle is removed.”

“Yes,” replied the Convener reluctantly. “Do you really think he should leave? Windermere will be livid. I wouldn’t want to go in there once Boyle is gone.”

“It is hard on Windermere, but Windermere mustn't be selfish. That railroad work is most pressing, and only a man like Boyle will do. There will be from three to five thousand men in there this winter between Macleod and Kuskinook. We dare not neglect them. I have had correspondence with Fahey, the General Manager for the Crow's Nest line, and he is not unfriendly, though he would prefer us to send in medical missionaries. But that work he and his contractors ought to look after.”

“It’s tough on Windermere, but Windermere can't be selfish. The railroad work is urgent, and only someone like Boyle will do. There will be between three to five thousand men out there this winter between Macleod and Kuskinook. We can’t ignore them. I’ve been in touch with Fahey, the General Manager for the Crow's Nest line, and he’s not hostile, although he’d rather us send in medical missionaries. But that’s the responsibility he and his contractors should handle.”

“There is a terrible state of things in the eastern division, I fear, from all reports,” replied the Convener. “By the way, there is a young English doctor working on that eastern division from the MaCleod end who is making a great stir. Bailey is his name, I believe. He began as a navvy, but finding a lot of fellows sick, and the doctor a poor drunken fellow, Bailey, it appears, stood it as long as he could, then finally threw him out of the camp and installed himself in his place. The contractor backed him up and he has revolutionized the medical work in that direction. Murray told me the most wonderful tales about him. He must be a remarkable man. Gambles heavily, but hates whiskey and won't have it near the camp. You ought to look him up when you go in.”

“There’s a really bad situation in the eastern division, I’m afraid, based on all the reports,” said the Convener. “By the way, there’s a young English doctor working in that eastern division from the MaCleod side who’s causing quite a stir. I think his name is Bailey. He started out as a laborer, but after seeing a lot of people getting sick and noticing that the doctor was a poor, drunken guy, Bailey apparently tolerated it for as long as he could, then finally kicked him out of the camp and took over. The contractor supported him, and he’s completely changed the medical work in that area. Murray told me some incredible stories about him. He must be an extraordinary guy. He takes big risks but hates whiskey and doesn’t allow it anywhere near the camp. You should definitely look him up when you get a chance.”

“I will. These camp doctors are a poor lot and the railroad people ought to feel disgraced in employing them. They draw their fifty cents per man a month, but their practice is shameful. It is a delicate matter, but I shall take this up with Fahey when I see him. He is a rough diamond, but he is fair and he won't stand any nonsense.”

“I will. These camp doctors are a sad bunch, and the railroad people should be embarrassed to hire them. They get fifty cents per man each month, but their work is disgraceful. It's a sensitive issue, but I’ll discuss this with Fahey when I see him. He’s a tough guy, but he’s fair and won’t tolerate any nonsense.”

“And you think Boyle ought to go in?”

"And you think Boyle should go in?"

“Yes. On the whole, I think Boyle must go. These are a fine body of men and must be looked after. A weaker man would make a mess of things. Boyle is the man for the work. How did he seem? Cheerful?”

“Yes. Overall, I think Boyle has to go. These are a great group of men and need to be taken care of. A weaker person would really mess things up. Boyle is the right person for the job. How did he seem? Cheerful?”

“No, I shouldn't call him so. But he is vastly better than when he came to us. He was low in health, I think, and his face haunted me for weeks. He strikes me as a man with a tragedy in his life.”

“No, I shouldn't call him that. But he is so much better than when he first arrived. I think he was in poor health, and his face disturbed me for weeks. He seems like someone who's been through a tragedy in his life.”

The Superintendent said nothing. He had, in large degree, the rare gift of silence. Even with his trusted lieutenants he would break no confidence. But before he slept that night he wrote two letters, and after he had sealed and stamped them he placed them, with a pile already written, on the table and sat back in his chair indulging himself in a few moments of reverie. He saw the orderly, well-kept kitchen in the Old Stone Mill and, bending over his letter a woman, dark-faced and stern, her wavy, black hair heavily streaked with white, for during the past years the sword had pierced her heart. He saw the light break upon her tragic Highland face as she read of her boy and his well doing. With glad heart she had given him up, and now, with humble joy, she would read that her offering had been accepted.

The Superintendent said nothing. He had, to a large extent, the rare ability of silence. Even with his trusted team, he wouldn’t share any secrets. But before he went to bed that night, he wrote two letters, and after sealing and stamping them, he placed them, along with a stack he had already written, on the table and leaned back in his chair, savoring a few moments of reflection. He envisioned the tidy, well-kept kitchen in the Old Stone Mill and saw a woman, dark-faced and stern, bending over his letter, her wavy black hair heavily streaked with white; the events of the past years had deeply affected her. He imagined the light breaking across her tragic Highland face as she read about her son and his success. With a happy heart, she had let him go, and now, with humble joy, she would read that her sacrifice had been recognized.

The other letter brought to him the Macdougalls' drawing-room with all its beautiful appointments and the face of a young girl pleading for her friend. He still could see the quivering lips and hear the words of her invincible faith, “I know that if he got at his own work again it would save him.” He could still feel the grateful, timid pressure of her fingers as he had pledged her his word that her desire should be fulfilled. He had kept his word and her faith had not been put to shame.

The other letter took him back to the Macdougalls' living room, with all its lovely decorations and the face of a young girl asking for her friend. He could still see her trembling lips and hear her words full of steadfast belief, “I know that if he got back to his work, it would save him.” He could still feel the thankful, gentle grip of her fingers as he promised her that he would make her wish come true. He had kept his promise, and her faith had not been betrayed.





XVI

THE CHALLENGE OF DEATH

“Be aisy now, ye little divils. Sure ye'd think it wuz the ould Nick himself ye're dodgin'.”

“Take it easy now, you little troublemakers. You’d think it was the old devil himself you’re trying to avoid.”

Thus Tommy Tate, teamster along the Tote road between the Maclennan camps, admonished his half-broken bronchos.

Thus Tommy Tate, a truck driver on the Tote road between the Maclennan camps, yelled at his partially trained horses.

“Stiddy now. The saints be good t'us! Will we iver git down this hill alive? Hould back, will yez? There, now. The saints be praised! that's over. How are ye now, Scotty? If ye're alive, kick me fut. Hivin be praised! He's there yit,” said Tommy to himself. “We're on the dump now, Scotty, an' we won't be long, me bhoy, till we see the lights av Swipey's saloon. Git along there, will ye!”

“Steady now. Thank goodness! Are we ever going to make it down this hill in one piece? Hold on, okay? There we go. Thank goodness! That’s over. How are you holding up, Scotty? If you’re alive, kick my foot. Thank goodness! He’s still here,” Tommy said to himself. “We’re at the bottom now, Scotty, and it won’t be long, my boy, until we see the lights of Swipey’s bar. Let’s go!”

The bronchos after their fifteen-mile drive along the unspeakable bush roads, finding the smooth surface of the railway grade beneath their feet, set off at a good lope. It was now quite dark. The snow was driving bitterly in Tommy's face, but that stout little Irishman cared nothing for himself. His concern was for the man lying under the buffalo robes in the sleigh. Mile after mile the bronchos kept up their tireless lope, encouraged by the cheery admonitions and the cracking whip of their driver.

The horses, after their fifteen-mile ride along the terrible back roads, found the smooth surface of the train tracks beneath their feet and took off at a steady pace. It was now completely dark. The snow was blowing fiercely in Tommy's face, but that tough little Irish guy didn't mind at all. His thoughts were on the man lying under the heavy blankets in the sleigh. Mile after mile, the horses maintained their unending trot, spurred on by the cheerful shouts and the cracking whip of their driver.

“Begob, but it's cowld enough to freeze the tail aff a brass monkey. I'll jist be afther givin' the lad a taste.”

“Wow, it's cold enough to freeze the tail off a brass monkey. I'll just be giving the guy a little taste.”

He tied the reins to the seat, gave his bronchos a parting lash, took a flask from his pocket, and got down on his knees beside the sick man.

He tied the reins to the seat, gave his horses a final whip, took a flask from his pocket, and knelt beside the sick man.

“Here, Scotty,” he said coaxingly, “take another taste. It'll put life into ye.” The sick man tried to swallow once, twice, choked hard, then shook his head. “Now, God be merciful! an' can't ye swally at all? An' the good stuff it is, too! Thry once more, Scotty darlin'. Ye'll need it an' we're not far aff now.” Once more the sick man made a desperate effort. He got a little of the whiskey down, then turned away his head. The tender-hearted little Irishman covered him over carefully and climbed into his seat. “He couldn't swally it,” he said to himself in an awed voice, putting the flask to his own lips, “Begorra, an' it's near the Kingdom he must be!” To Tommy it appeared an infallible sign of approaching dissolution that a man should reject the contents of his flask. He gave himself to the business of getting out of the bronchos all the speed they had. “Come on, now, me bhoys!” he shouted through the gale, “what are ye lookin' at? Sure, there's nothin' purtier than yerselves can be seen in the dark. Hut, there! Kick, wud ye? Take that, thin, an' larn manners! Now ye're beginin' to move! Hooray!”

“Here, Scotty,” he said gently, “take another sip. It’ll give you some energy.” The sick man tried to swallow once, then twice, choked hard, and shook his head. “Now, God be merciful! Can’t you swallow at all? And it's good stuff too! Try again, Scotty darling. You’ll need it, and we’re not far off now.” Once more, the sick man made a desperate effort. He managed to get a little whiskey down, then turned away his head. The kind-hearted little Irishman covered him up carefully and climbed into his seat. “He couldn’t swallow it,” he said to himself in amazement, putting the flask to his own lips, “Begorra, he must be close to the Kingdom!” To Tommy, it seemed like a sure sign of impending death that a man would refuse the contents of his flask. He focused on getting the bronchos to move as fast as they could. “Come on, now, my boys!” he shouted into the wind, “What are you looking at? There's nothing prettier than you that can be seen in the dark. Hey, there! Kick, will you? Take that, then, and learn some manners! Now you’re starting to move! Hooray!”

So with voice and lash Tommy continued to urge his team till they came out into a clearing at the far end of which twinkled the lights of the new railroad town being built about Maclennan's camp No. 1.

So with his voice and whip, Tommy kept pushing his team until they entered a clearing, at the far end of which the lights of the new railroad town being built around Maclennan's camp No. 1 were sparkling.

“Hivin be praised! we're there at last. Begob, it's mesilf that thought ye'd moved to the ind of nowhere. We're here, Scotty, me man. In ten howly minutes we'll have ye by the fire an' the docthor puttin' life into ye wid a spoon. Are ye there, Scotty?” But there was no movement in response. “Howly Mary! Give us a little more speed!” He stood up over his team, lashing and yelling till the tired beasts were going at full gallop. As he drew near the camp the sound of singing came on the driving wind. “Now the divil fly away wid the whiskey! It's pay day an' the camp's loose. God send, there's a quiet spot to be found near at hand!”

“Thank goodness! We’re finally here. Seriously, I thought you’d moved to the middle of nowhere. We're here, Scotty, my friend. In ten minutes, we’ll have you by the fire and the doctor bringing you back to life with a spoon. Are you there, Scotty?” But there was no response. “Holy Mary! Let’s pick up the pace!” He stood over his team, whipping and shouting until the exhausted animals were running at full speed. As he got closer to the camp, he could hear singing carried by the wind. “Now, let the devil take the whiskey! It’s payday and the camp is wild. God help us, I hope there’s a quiet spot nearby!”

Through the driving snow could be seen the dim, black outlines of the various structures of the pioneer town. First came the camp building, the bunkhouse, grub-house, office, blacksmith shop, and beyond these the glaring lights of a couple of saloons, while back nearer timber the “red lights,” the curse and shame of railroad, lumber, and mining camps in British Columbia then and unto this day, cast their baleful lure through the snowy night.

Through the driving snow, the faint, dark shapes of the various buildings in the pioneer town could be seen. First was the camp building, followed by the bunkhouse, the dining hall, the office, the blacksmith shop, and beyond these, the bright lights of a couple of bars. Closer to the woods, the “red lights”—the curse and shame of railroad, lumber, and mining camps in British Columbia then and even now—cast their wicked allure through the snowy night.

At full gallop Tommy drove his bronchos up to the door of the first saloon and before they were well stopped burst open the door, crying out, “Give us a hand here, min, for the love o' God!” Swipey, the saloon-keeper, came himself to the door.

At full speed, Tommy raced his horses up to the entrance of the first saloon and before they had even fully stopped, he burst through the door, shouting, “Help us out here, please, for the love of God!” Swipey, the saloon owner, came to the door himself.

“What have you there, Tommy?” he asked.

“What do you have there, Tommy?” he asked.

“It's mesilf don't know. It wuz alive when we started out. Are ye there, Scotty?” There was no answer. “The saints be good to us! Are ye alive at all?” He lifted back the buffalo robe from the sick man's face and he found him breathing heavily, but unable to speak. “Where's yer doctor?”

“It's me who doesn't know. It was alive when we started out. Are you there, Scotty?” There was no answer. “God help us! Are you even alive?” He pulled back the buffalo robe from the sick man's face and saw him breathing heavily, but unable to speak. “Where's your doctor?”

“Haven't seen him raound,” said Swipey. “Have you, Shorty?”

“Haven't seen him around,” said Swipey. “Have you, Shorty?”

“Yes,” replied the man called Shorty. “He's in there with the boys.”

“Yeah,” answered the guy called Shorty. “He's in there with the crew.”

Tommy swore a great oath. “Like our own docthor, he is, the blank, dirty suckers they are! Sure, they'd pull a bung hole out be the roots!”

Tommy swore a big oath. “Just like our own doctor, he is, those worthless, filthy scoundrels they are! Of course, they'd rip a hole out by the roots!”

“He's not that way,” replied Swipey, “our doctor.”

“He's not like that,” replied Swipey, “our doctor.”

“Not much he ain't!” cried Shorty. “But he's into the biggest game with 'Mexico' an' the boys ye ever seen in this camp.”

“Not much he isn't!” shouted Shorty. “But he's in the biggest game with 'Mexico' and the guys you've ever seen in this camp.”

“Fer the love av Hivin git him!” cried Tommy. “The man is dyin'. Here, min, let's git him in.”

“For the love of Heaven, get him!” shouted Tommy. “The man is dying. Come on, let’s get him inside.”

“There's no place here for a sick man,” said the saloon-keeper.

“There's no room here for a sick man,” said the saloon owner.

“What? He's dyin', I'm tellin' ye!”

“What? He's dying, I'm telling you!”

“Well, this ain't no place to die in. We ain't got time.” An angry murmur ran through the men about the door. “Take him up to the bunk-house,” said the saloon-keeper to Tommy with a stream of oaths. “What d'ye want to come monkeyin' raound my house for with a sick man? How do you know what he's got?”

“Well, this isn't a place to die. We don't have time.” An angry murmur went through the men near the door. “Get him up to the bunkhouse,” the saloon-keeper told Tommy, swearing as he spoke. “What do you think you're doing fooling around my place with a sick guy? How do you know what he has?”

“What differ does it make what he's got?” retorted Tommy. “Blank yer dirty face fer a bloody son of a sheep thief! It's plinty of me money ye've had, but it's no more ye'll git! Where'll I take the man to?” he cried, appealing to the crowd. “Ye can't let him die on the street!”

“What difference does it make what he's got?” Tommy shot back. “Wipe that dirty look off your face, you filthy son of a sheep thief! You've had plenty of my money, but you won't get any more! Where am I supposed to take the man?” he yelled, looking to the crowd for support. “You can't just let him die out here in the street!”

Meantime Shorty had found the doctor in a small room back of the bar of the “Frank” saloon, seated at a table surrounded by six or eight men with a deck of cards in his hand, deep in a game of “Black Jack” for which he held the pot. Opposite him sat “Mexico,” the type of a Western professional gambler and desperado, his swarthy face adorned with a pair of sweeping mustaches, its expressionless appearance relieved by a pair of glittering black eyes. For nine hours the doctor had not moved from his chair, playing any who might care to chip in to the game. For the last hour he had been winning heavily, till, at his right hand, he had a heap of new crisp bills lately from the Bank of Montreal, having made but a slight pause in the grimy hands of the railroad men on their way to his. At his left hand stood a glass of water with which, from time to time, he moistened his lips. His face was like a mask of death, colourless and empty of feeling, except that in the black eyes, deep-set and blood-shot, there gleamed a light as of madness. The room was full of men watching the game and waiting an opportunity to get into it.

Meanwhile, Shorty found the doctor in a small room behind the bar of the “Frank” saloon, sitting at a table surrounded by six or eight men with a deck of cards in his hand, engrossed in a game of “Black Jack” for which he held the pot. Opposite him sat “Mexico,” the epitome of a Western professional gambler and outlaw, his dark face framed by a pair of sweeping mustaches, its expressionless look softened by a pair of sparkling black eyes. For nine hours, the doctor hadn’t moved from his chair, playing against anyone who wanted to join in. For the last hour, he had been winning big, so that to his right, he had a pile of new crisp bills fresh from the Bank of Montreal, having made only a brief stop in the grimy hands of railroad men on their way to him. To his left stood a glass of water that he occasionally sipped to moisten his lips. His face resembled a mask of death, colorless and devoid of emotion, except that in his deep-set, bloodshot black eyes, there was a glimmer of madness. The room was filled with men watching the game and waiting for a chance to join in.

“The doctor's wanted!” shouted Shorty, bursting into the room. Not a head turned, and but for a slight flicker of impatience the doctor remained unmoved.

“The doctor's wanted!” yelled Shorty, rushing into the room. Not a single person turned their head, and aside from a slight flash of impatience, the doctor stayed unchanged.

“There's a man dyin' out here from No. 2,” continued Shorty.

“There's a guy out here dying from No. 2,” continued Shorty.

“Let him go to hell, then, an' you go, too!” growled out “Mexico,” who had for the greater part of the evening been playing in bad luck, but who had refused to quit, waiting for the turn.

“Let him go to hell, then, and you go too!” grumbled “Mexico,” who had been having a rough night but refused to leave, hoping for a change in luck.

“He's out here in the snow,” continued Shorty, “an' he's chokin' to death, an' we don't know what to do with him.”

“He's out here in the snow,” Shorty continued, “and he's choking to death, and we don’t know what to do for him.”

The doctor looked up from his hand. “Put him in somewhere. I'll be along soon.”

The doctor looked up from his hands. “Put him somewhere. I'll be there soon.”

“They won't let him in anywhere. They're all afraid, an' he's chokin' to death.”

"They won't let him in anywhere. They're all scared, and he's suffocating."

The doctor turned down his cards. “What do you say? Choking to death?” He passed his hand over his eyes. His professional instinct began to assert itself.

The doctor flipped his cards over. “What do you think? Choking to death?” He ran his hand over his eyes. His professional instincts were starting to kick in.

“Yes,” continued Shorty. “There's somethin' wrong with him; he can't swallow. An' we can't git him in.”

“Yes,” continued Shorty. “There’s something wrong with him; he can’t swallow. And we can’t get him in.”

The doctor pushed back his chair. “Here, men,” he said, “I'm going to quit.”

The doctor pushed his chair back. “Listen up, guys,” he said, “I’m done.”

A chorus of oaths and imprecations greeted his proposal.

A chorus of curses and insults met his proposal.

“You can't quit now!” growled “Mexico” fiercely, like a dog that is about to lose a bone. “You've got to give us a chance.”

“You can't give up now!” “Mexico” growled fiercely, like a dog about to lose its bone. “You have to give us a chance.”

“Well, here's your chance then,” cried the doctor. “Let's stop this tiddle-de-winks game. You can't have up more than a hundred apiece. I'll put my pile against your bets, there's three thousand if there's a dollar, and quit. Come on.”

“Well, here's your chance then,” shouted the doctor. “Let's stop this silly game. You can’t have more than a hundred each. I’ll put my money against your bets—there’s three thousand if there’s a dollar—so let’s wrap this up. Come on.”

The greatness of the opportunity staggered them.

The enormity of the opportunity amazed them.

Then they flung themselves upon it. “It's a go!” “Come on!” “Give us your cards!” Quickly the cards were dealt. One by one the men made up their hands. The crowd about crushed in upon them in breathless excitement. Never had there been seen in that camp so reckless a stake.

Then they threw themselves onto it. “It’s a go!” “Come on!” “Give us your cards!” The cards were quickly dealt. One by one, the men formed their hands. The crowd pressed in around them, breathless with excitement. Never had such a reckless stake been seen in that camp.

“Now, then, show down,” growled “Mexico.”

“Alright, let’s settle this,” growled “Mexico.”

The doctor laid down his cards face up. One by one they compared their hands. He had won. With an oath “Mexico” made a grab for the pile, reaching for his hip at the same time with the other hand, but the doctor was first, and before anyone could move or speak “Mexico” was lying in the corner, his toes quivering above his upturned chair.

The doctor revealed his cards. They compared their hands one by one. He had won. With a curse, “Mexico” lunged for the pile, simultaneously reaching for his hip with the other hand, but the doctor was quicker, and before anyone could react or say anything, “Mexico” was on the floor, his toes twitching above his overturned chair.

“Look after the brute, someone. He doesn't understand the game,” said the doctor with cool contempt, crumpling up the bills and pushing them down into his pocket. “Where's your sick man?”

“Someone take care of the brute. He doesn't get the game,” said the doctor with cold disdain, crumpling the bills and stuffing them into his pocket. “Where's your sick guy?”

“This way, doctor,” said Shorty, hurrying out toward the sleigh. The doctor passed him on a run.

“This way, doctor,” said Shorty, rushing toward the sleigh. The doctor dashed past him.

“What does this mean?” he cried. “Why haven't you got him inside somewhere?”

“What does this mean?” he shouted. “Why haven’t you brought him inside somewhere?”

“That's what I say, docthor,” answered Tommy, “but the bloody haythen wudn't let him in.”

“That's what I say, doctor,” replied Tommy, “but the damn heathen wouldn't let him in.”

“How's this, Swipey?” said the doctor sternly, turning to the saloon-keeper, who still stood in the door.

“How's this, Swipey?” the doctor said firmly, turning to the saloon-keeper, who was still standing in the doorway.

“He's not comin' in here. How do I know what he's got?”

“He's not coming in here. How do I know what he has?”

“I'll take that responsibility,” replied the doctor. “In he goes. Here, take him up on the robe, men. Steady, now.”

“I'll take that responsibility,” said the doctor. “Here we go. Take him up on the robe, guys. Steady now.”

Swipey hesitated a moment, but before he could make up his mind what to do, the doctor was leading his men with their burden past the bar door.

Swipey hesitated for a moment, but before he could decide what to do, the doctor was guiding his team with their load past the bar door.

“Show us a room at the back, Swipey, upstairs. It must be warm. Be quick about it.”

“Show us a room at the back, Swipey, upstairs. It needs to be warm. Hurry it up.”

Swearing deep oaths, Swipey led the way. “It must be warm, eh? Want a bath in it next, I suppose.”

Swearing deep oaths, Swipey led the way. “It must be warm, right? Want to take a bath in it next, I guess.”

“This will do,” said the doctor when they reached the room. “Now, clear out, men. I want one of you. You'll do, Shorty.” Without hurry, but with incredible speed and dexterity, he had the man undressed and in bed between heated blankets. “Now, hold the light. We'll take a look at his throat. Heavens above! Stay here, Shorty, till I come back.”

“This will do,” said the doctor when they got to the room. “Now, get out, guys. I just need one of you. You’re good, Shorty.” Without rushing, but with amazing speed and skill, he had the guy undressed and in bed between warm blankets. “Now, hold the light. Let’s check his throat. Goodness! Stay here, Shorty, until I get back.”

He ran downstairs, and, bareheaded as he was, plunged through the storm to his office, returning in a few minutes with his medical bag and two hot-water bottles.

He ran downstairs, and, without a hat, rushed through the storm to his office, coming back in a few minutes with his medical bag and two hot-water bottles.

“We're too late, Shorty, I fear, but we'll do our best. Get these full of hot water for me.”

“We're too late, Shorty, I think, but we'll try our best. Fill these up with hot water for me.”

“What is it, Doctor?” cried Shorty anxiously.

“What is it, Doctor?” Shorty exclaimed anxiously.

“Go quick!” The doctor's voice was so sharp and stern that before Shorty knew, he was half way downstairs with the hot-water bottles. With swift, deft movements the doctor went about his work.

“Go fast!” The doctor's voice was so sharp and stern that before Shorty realized it, he was halfway downstairs with the hot-water bottles. With quick, skillful movements, the doctor got to work.

“Ah, that's right. Now, Shorty, hold the light again. Now the antitoxin. It's hours, days, too late, perhaps, hardly any use with this mixed infection, but we'll try it. There. Now we'll touch up his heart. Poor chap, he can't swallow. We'll give it to him this way.” Again he filled his syringe from another bottle and gave the sick man a second injection. “There. That ought to help him a bit. Now, what fool sent a man in this condition twenty miles through a storm like this? Shorty, don't let that teamster go away without seeing me. Have him in here within an hour.” Shorty turned to go. “Wait. Do you know this man's name?”

“Right, Shorty, hold the light again. Now for the antitoxin. It's hours, maybe even days, too late, and probably not very effective with this mixed infection, but we’ll give it a shot. There. Now let's check his heart. Poor guy, he can't swallow. We'll administer it this way.” He filled his syringe from another bottle and gave the sick man a second injection. “There. That should help him a little. Now, who’s the idiot that sent a man in this condition twenty miles through a storm like this? Shorty, make sure that teamster doesn’t leave until he talks to me. Get him in here within an hour.” Shorty turned to leave. “Wait. Do you know this man's name?”

“I heard Tommy call him Scotty Anderson. He's from the old country, I think.”

“I heard Tommy call him Scotty Anderson. I think he’s from the old country.”

“All right. Now, go and get the teamster.”

“All right. Now, go and get the truck driver.”

The doctor turned to his struggle with death. “There is no chance, no chance. The fools! The villains! It's sheer murder!” he muttered, as he strove moment by moment to bring relief to the sick man fighting to get his breath.

The doctor faced his battle with death. “There’s no hope, no hope. The idiots! The criminals! This is outright murder!” he muttered, as he worked tirelessly to provide relief to the sick man desperately trying to breathe.

After working with him for half an hour the doctor had the satisfaction of seeing him begin to breathe more easily. But by that time he had given up all hope of saving the man's life. And it seemed to increase his rage to see his patient slipping away from him. For do what he could, the heart was failing rapidly and the doctor saw that it was simply a matter of minutes. Before the hour had elapsed the dying man opened his eyes and looked about. The doctor turned up the light and leaned over him, trying to make out the words which poor Scotty was making such painful efforts to utter. But no words could he hear. Finally the dying man pointed to the chair on which his clothes lay.

After working with him for half an hour, the doctor felt a sense of relief as he noticed the man starting to breathe more easily. But by then, he had completely lost hope of saving the man's life. This only fueled his frustration as he watched his patient fade away. No matter what he did, the heart was failing quickly, and the doctor knew it was just a matter of minutes. Before the hour was up, the dying man opened his eyes and looked around. The doctor turned up the light and leaned closer, trying to decipher the words that poor Scotty was struggling to say. But he couldn’t hear any words. Eventually, the dying man pointed to the chair where his clothes were.

“You want something out of your pocket?” inquired the doctor. The eyes gave assent. One by one the doctor held up the articles he found in the pockets of the clothing till he came to a letter, then the eyes that had followed every movement expressed satisfaction.

“You want something from your pocket?” the doctor asked. The eyes indicated agreement. One by one, the doctor pulled out the items he found in the pockets of the clothing until he reached a letter, at which point the eyes that had tracked every movement showed satisfaction.

“Do you want me to read it?”

“Do you want me to read it?”

It was from the mother to her son Andy in far Canada, breathing gratitude for gifts of money from time to time, pride in his well doing, love without measure, and prayers unceasing. It took all the doctor's fortitude to keep his voice clear and steady. The eloquent eyes never moved from his face till the reading was finished. Then the doctor put the letter into his big, hairy hand so muscular and so feeble. The fingers closed upon it and with difficulty carried it to the man's bosom. For a moment the eyes remained closed as if in peace, but only for a moment. Once more they rested entreatingly upon the doctor's face.

It was from the mother to her son Andy in faraway Canada, filled with gratitude for the occasional money gifts, pride in his success, boundless love, and constant prayers. The doctor had to muster all his strength to keep his voice clear and steady. The expressive eyes never left his face until the reading was done. Then the doctor placed the letter into his large, hairy hand—muscular yet frail. The fingers wrapped around it and struggled to bring it to the man's chest. For a moment, his eyes closed as if finding peace, but only for a moment. Once again, they gazed pleadingly at the doctor's face.

“Something else in your pocket?”

“Anything else in your pocket?”

The doctor continued drawing forth the articles one by one till he came to a large worn pocketbook.

The doctor kept pulling out the items one by one until he reached a large, well-used wallet.

“This?”

"This?"

With an effort the head nodded an affirmation. From the innermost pocket he drew a little photograph of a young girl. A light came into the eyes of the dying man. He took the photograph which the doctor placed in his hand and carried it painfully to his lips. Once more the eyes began to question.

With effort, the head nodded in agreement. From the innermost pocket, he pulled out a small photograph of a young girl. A light filled the eyes of the dying man. He took the photograph that the doctor placed in his hand and slowly brought it to his lips. Again, his eyes started to question.

“You want something else from your pocketbook? If so, close your eyes.” The eyes remained wide open. “No? You want me to do something for you? To write?” At once the eyes closed. “I shall write to your mother and send all your things and tell them about you.” A smile spread over the face and the eyes closed as if content. In a few minutes, however, they opened wide again. In vain the doctor tried to catch the meaning. The lips began to move. Putting his ear close, the doctor caught the word “Thank.”

“You want something different from your wallet? If so, close your eyes.” The eyes stayed wide open. “No? You want me to do something for you? To write?” Immediately, the eyes shut. “I’ll write to your mom, send all your things, and tell her about you.” A smile appeared on the face, and the eyes closed as if satisfied. However, just a few minutes later, they opened wide again. The doctor tried in vain to understand what it meant. The lips started moving. Leaning in closer, the doctor caught the word “Thank.”

“Thank who? The teamster?”

“Thank who? The truck driver?”

The man moved his hand and touched the doctor's with his fingers.

The man reached out and touched the doctor's hand with his fingers.

“Thank me? My dear fellow, I only wish I could help you,” said the doctor. “Anything else?”

“Thank me? My friend, I really wish I could help you,” said the doctor. “Anything else?”

The eyes looked upward toward the ceiling, then rested beseechingly upon the doctor's face again. Vainly the doctor sought to gather his meaning, till, with a mighty effort, poor Scotty tried to speak. Once more, putting his ear close to the lips, the doctor caught the words, “Mother—home,” and again the eyes turned upward toward the ceiling.

The eyes looked up at the ceiling, then filled with longing as they turned back to the doctor’s face. The doctor tried hard to understand what was meant, but after a great effort, poor Scotty attempted to speak. Leaning in close again, the doctor heard the words, “Mom—home,” and once more, the eyes shifted upward toward the ceiling.

“You wish me to tell your mother that you are going home?” And once more a glad smile lit up the distorted face.

“You want me to tell your mom that you’re going home?” And once again, a joyful smile brightened the twisted face.

For some minutes there was silence in the room. Up from the bar, through the thin partition, came the sounds of oaths and laughter and drunken song. The doctor cursed them all below his breath and turned toward the door. A spasm of coughing brought him back to his patient's side. After the spasm had passed the sick man lay still, his eyes closed, and his breath becoming shorter every moment. Once again the eyes made their appeal, and the doctor hastened to seek their meaning. Listening intently, he heard the word, “Pray.” The doctor's pale face flushed quickly and as quickly paled again. He shook his head, saying, “I'm no good at that.” Once more the poor lips made an effort to speak, and again the doctor caught the words, “Jesus, tender—.” It had been the doctor's child prayer, too. But for years no prayer had passed his lips. He could not bring himself to do it. It would be sheer mockery. But the eyes were fixed upon his face beseeching, waiting for him to begin.

For a few minutes, there was silence in the room. From the bar, through the thin wall, came the sounds of swearing, laughter, and drunken singing. The doctor cursed them quietly to himself and turned toward the door. A coughing fit brought him back to his patient’s side. After the fit passed, the sick man lay still, his eyes closed, and his breathing grew shallower with each moment. Once again, his eyes pleaded, and the doctor rushed to understand their meaning. Listening closely, he heard the word, “Pray.” The doctor’s pale face flushed quickly, then paled again just as fast. He shook his head, saying, “I’m no good at that.” Once more, the poor lips struggled to speak, and again the doctor caught the words, “Jesus, tender—.” It had been the doctor’s childhood prayer too. But for years, he hadn’t spoken a prayer. He couldn’t bring himself to do it. It would feel like a cruel joke. But the eyes were locked onto his face, pleading, waiting for him to start.

“All right,” said the doctor through his set teeth, “I'll do it.”

“All right,” said the doctor through clenched teeth, “I’ll do it.”

And above the ribald sounds that broke in from below on the solemn silence, the doctor's voice, low but very clear, rose in the verses of that ancient child's prayer, “Jesus, tender Shepherd, hear me.” At the third verse,

And above the crude noises coming from below, breaking the serious silence, the doctor's voice, soft but very clear, rose in the lines of that old child's prayer, “Jesus, tender Shepherd, hear me.” At the third verse,

     “Let my sins be all forgiven,
        Bless the friends I love so well,
      Take me when I die to heaven,
        Happy there with Thee to dwell.”
 
     “May all my sins be forgiven,  
        Bless the friends I care about so much,  
      Take me to heaven when I die,  
        Happy there to be with You.”

there was a deep breath from the sick man, a sigh as of great content, and then all was still. Ere the prayer had been uttered the answer had come, “Happy there with Thee to dwell.” Poor Scotty! Out from the sickness and the pain, from the wretchedness and the sin, he had been taken to the place where the blessed dwell and whence they go no more out forever.

there was a deep breath from the sick man, a sigh of great content, and then everything was quiet. Before the prayer had even been said, the answer arrived, “Happy there with You to stay.” Poor Scotty! He had been taken from the sickness and pain, from the misery and sin, to the place where the blessed reside and from which they never leave again.

Silently the doctor composed the limbs, his eyes dim with unusual tears. As he was thus busied he heard a sniffle behind him and, turning sharply about, he found Tommy and Shorty standing at the door, both wiping their eyes and struggling with their sobs.

Silently, the doctor adjusted the limbs, his eyes clouded with unexpected tears. As he was focused on this, he heard a sniffle behind him and, turning quickly, he found Tommy and Shorty standing at the door, both wiping their eyes and trying to hold back their sobs.

“Confound you, Shorty!” burst forth the doctor wrathfully, “what in the mischief are you doing there? Come in, you fool. Did you ever see a dead man before?” The doctor was clearly in a rage. During the weeks Shorty had known him in camp he had never seen him show anything but a perfectly cold and self-composed face. “Is this the teamster?” continued the doctor. “Come in here. You see that man? Someone has murdered him. Who sent him down here through this storm? How long had he been ill? Have you a doctor up there? Are there any more sick? Why don't you speak up? What's your name?” In an angry flood the questions poured forth upon the hapless Tommy, who stood speechless. “Why don't you speak?” said the doctor again.

“Damn it, Shorty!” the doctor shouted angrily, “what the heck are you doing there? Come inside, you idiot. Have you ever seen a dead man before?” The doctor was clearly furious. In all the weeks Shorty had known him in camp, he had never seen him show anything but a completely calm and composed expression. “Is this the teamster?” the doctor continued. “Come in here. You see that man? Someone has murdered him. Who sent him down here through this storm? How long had he been sick? Do you have a doctor up there? Are there any more sick people? Why aren’t you answering? What’s your name?” An angry torrent of questions rained down on the poor Tommy, who stood there speechless. “Why aren’t you saying anything?” the doctor asked again.

Recovering himself, Tommy began with the question which seemed to require least thought to answer. “Thomas Tate, sir, av ye plaze. An' sure it's not me ye'd be blamin' at all. Didn't I tell the foreman the man wuz dyin'? An' niver a breath did I draw fer the last twinty miles, an' up an' down the hills like the divil wuz afther me wid a poker.”

Recovering himself, Tommy started with the question that seemed easiest to answer. “Thomas Tate, sir, if you please. And it's definitely not me you’d be blaming at all. Didn’t I tell the foreman the man was dying? And I didn’t take a single breath for the last twenty miles, running up and down the hills like the devil was after me with a poker.”

“Have you no doctor up there?”

“Don't you have a doctor up there?”

“Docthor, is it? If that's what ye call him, fer the drunken baste that he is, wallowin' 'round like Micky Murphy's pig, axin' pardon av the pig.”

“Doctor, is it? If that's what you call him, for the drunken bastard that he is, wallowing around like Micky Murphy's pig, asking pardon of the pig.”

“Are there any more sick?”

“Are there any more sick people?”

“Sick? Bedad, they're all sick wid fear, an' half a dozen worse than poor Scotty there, God rest his sowl!”

“Sick? Seriously, they’re all sick with fear, and half a dozen are worse off than poor Scotty there, God rest his soul!”

The doctor thought a minute, then turning to Shorty he said, speaking rapidly, “Go and bring to this room the foreman and Swipey. And say not a word to anyone, mind that. And you,” he said, turning to Tommy, “can you start back in an hour?”

The doctor paused for a moment, then turned to Shorty and said quickly, “Go and bring the foreman and Swipey to this room. And don't say a word to anyone, got it? And you,” he said, looking at Tommy, “can you head back in an hour?”

“I can that same, if I must.”

“I can do that too, if I have to.”

“You know the road. We'll get another team and start within an hour. Get something to eat.”

“You know the way. We'll grab another team and start in an hour. Get something to eat.”

In a short time both the foreman and the saloon-keeper were in the room.

In a little while, both the foreman and the bar owner were in the room.

“This man,” said the doctor, “is dead. Diphtheria. There is no fear, Swipey. Shut that door. But you must have him buried at once, and you will both see the necessity of having it done quietly. I shall fumigate this room. All this clothing must be burned and there will be no further danger. You will see about this to-morrow. I am going up to No. 2 to-night.”

“This man,” the doctor said, “is dead. Diphtheria. Don’t worry, Swipey. Close that door. But you need to have him buried immediately, and you both understand the importance of keeping it discreet. I’ll fumigate this room. All of this clothing needs to be burned, and there won’t be any more danger. You’ll take care of this tomorrow. I’m heading up to No. 2 tonight.”

“To-night, doctor!” cried the foreman. “It's blowing a regular blizzard. Can't you wait till morning?”

“To-night, doctor!” shouted the foreman. “It's really snowing hard. Can’t you wait until morning?”

“There are men sick at No. 2,” said the doctor. “The chances are it's diphtheria.”

“There are men sick at No. 2,” said the doctor. “It’s probably diphtheria.”

In an hour's time Tommy was at the door with the best team the camp possessed.

In an hour, Tommy was at the door with the best team the camp had.

“Have you had something to eat, Tommy?” inquired the doctor, stepping out from the saloon.

“Have you had something to eat, Tommy?” the doctor asked, stepping out of the bar.

“That's what I have,” replied Tommy.

“That's what I've got,” replied Tommy.

“All right, then. Give me the lines. You can have a sleep.”

“All right, then. Give me the lines. You can take a nap.”

“Not if I know it, begob!” said Tommy. “I'll stay wid yez. It's mesilf that knows a man whin I see him.”

“Not if I know it, for sure!” said Tommy. “I’ll stick with you. I can tell a man when I see one.”

And off into the blizzard and the night they sped, the doctor rejoicing to find in the call to a fight with death that excitement without which it seemed he could not live.

And they rushed into the blizzard and the night, the doctor exhilarated to discover in the challenge of battling death the thrill he felt he couldn’t live without.





XVII

THE FIGHT WITH DEATH

At Camp No. 2 Maclennan had struck what was called a hard proposition. The line ran straight through a muskeg out of which the bottom seemed to have dropped, and Maclennan himself, with his foreman, Craigin, was almost in despair. For every day they were held back by the muskeg meant a serious reduction in the profits of Maclennan's contract.

At Camp No. 2, Maclennan faced a tough challenge. The line went straight through a muskeg that seemed to have no bottom, and Maclennan, along with his foreman, Craigin, was nearly in despair. Each day they were delayed by the muskeg seriously cut into the profits from Maclennan's contract.

The foreman, Craigin, was a man from “across the line,” skilled in railroad building, selected chiefly because of his reputation as a “driver.” He was a man of great physical force and indomitable will, and gifted in large measure with the power of command. He knew his business thoroughly and knew just how to get the most out of the machinery and men at his command. He himself was an untiring worker, and no man on the line could get a bigger day out of his force than could Craigin. His men he treated as part of his equipment. He believed in what was called his “scrap-heap policy.” When any part of the machinery ceased to do first-class work it was at once discarded, and, as with the machinery, so it was with the men. A sick man was a nuisance in the camp and must be got rid of with all possible speed. Craigin had little faith in human nature, and when a man fell ill his first impulse was to suspect him of malingering, and hence the standing order of the camp in regard to a sick man was that he should get to work or be sent out of the camp. Hence the men thoroughly hated their foreman, but as thoroughly they dreaded to fall under his displeasure.

The foreman, Craigin, was a guy from “across the line,” skilled in building railroads, chosen mainly for his reputation as a “driver.” He was physically strong and had an unyielding will, along with a natural ability to lead. He understood his job inside and out and knew exactly how to get the best performance from the machinery and the people he managed. He was a tireless worker, and no one on the line could get more work out of his crew than Craigin could. He treated his men as extensions of his tools. He believed in a “scrap-heap policy.” When any part of the machinery stopped performing well, it was immediately discarded, and the same went for the men. A sick worker was a hassle in the camp and needed to be gotten rid of as quickly as possible. Craigin didn’t have much faith in people, and when someone got sick, his first instinct was to think they were faking it, so the standing order in the camp regarding sick workers was that they needed to either work or be sent out. Because of this, the men completely despised their foreman, but they also feared getting on his bad side.

The camp stood in the midst of a swamp, thick with underbrush of spruce and balsam and tamarack. The site had been selected after a month of dry weather in the fall, consequently the real condition of the ground was not discovered until the late rains had swollen the streams from the mountain-sides and filled up the intervening valleys and swamps. After the frost had fallen the situation was vastly improved, but they all waited the warm weather of spring with anxiety.

The camp was located in the middle of a swamp, dense with underbrush of spruce, balsam, and tamarack. The spot had been chosen after a month of dry weather in the fall, so the true state of the ground wasn't revealed until the late rains had swollen the streams from the mountains and filled the surrounding valleys and swamps. Once the frost had settled in, the situation improved significantly, but everyone anxiously awaited the warm weather of spring.

On the crest of the hill which overlooked the camp the doctor halted the team.

On the top of the hill that looked over the camp, the doctor stopped the team.

“Where are your stables, Tommy?”

“Where are your stables, Tommy?”

“Over there beyant, forninst the cook-house.”

“Over there beyond, in front of the kitchen.”

“Good Lord!” murmured the doctor. “How many men have you here?”

“Good Lord!” the doctor whispered. “How many men do you have here?”

“Between two an' three hundred, wid them that are travellin' the road.”

“Between two and three hundred, with those who are traveling the road.”

“What are your sanitary arrangements?”

“What are your bathroom plans?”

“What's that?”

"What's that?"

“I mean how do you—what are your arrangements for keeping the camp clean, free from dirt and smells? You can't have three hundred men living together without some sanitary arrangements.”

“I mean how do you—what are your plans for keeping the camp clean, free from dirt and odors? You can't have three hundred guys living together without some sanitation measures.”

“Begob, it's ivery man fer himsilf. Clane yersilf as ye can through the week, an' on Sundays boil yer clothes in soap suds, if ye kin git near the kittles. But, bedad, it's the lively time we have wid the crathurs.”

“Wow, it's every man for himself. Clean yourself as much as you can during the week, and on Sundays wash your clothes in soap suds, if you can get near the pots. But, honestly, it's a fun time we have with the creatures.”

“And is that the bunk-house close up to the cookery?”

“And is that the bunkhouse near the kitchen?”

“It is that same.”

"It’s the same."

“And why was it built so close as that?”

“And why was it built so close like that?”

“Sure there wuz no ground left by raison av the muskeg at the back av it.”

“Sure there was no ground left because of the swamp at the back of it.”

The doctor gave it up. “Drive on,” he said. “But what a beautiful spot for a camp right there on that level.”

The doctor gave up. “Keep driving,” he said. “But what a beautiful place for a camp right there on that flat area.”

“Beautiful, is it? Faith, it's not beautiful that Craigin calls it, fer ivery thaw the bottom goes clane out av it till ye can't git round fer mud an' the dump fallin' through to the antipods,” replied Tom.

“Beautiful, is it? Faith, it’s not beautiful that Craigin calls it, because every thaw the bottom completely gives way until you can’t get around for mud and the dump falling through to the ends of the earth,” replied Tom.

“Yes, but up on this flat here, Tommy, under the big pines, that would be a fine spot for the camp.”

“Yeah, but up on this flat here, Tommy, under the big pines, that would be a nice spot for the camp.”

“It wud that same. Bad luck to the man who set it where it is.”

“It would be the same. Bad luck to the person who put it where it is.”

As they drove into the camp the cook came out with some refuse which he dumped down on a heap at the door. The doctor shuddered as he thought of that heap when the sun shone upon it in the mild weather. A huge Swede followed the cook out with a large red muffler wrapped round his throat.

As they drove into the camp, the cook came out with some trash that he dumped on a pile at the door. The doctor shuddered at the thought of that pile when the sun shone on it in the mild weather. A tall Swede followed the cook out, wearing a big red scarf wrapped around his neck.

“Hello, Yonie!” cried Tommy. “What's afther gittin' ye up so early?”

“Hey, Yonie!” shouted Tommy. “What’s got you up so early?”

“It is no sleep for dis,” cried Yonie thickly, pointing to his throat.

“It’s no sleep for me,” Yonie said thickly, pointing to his throat.

The doctor sprang from the sleigh. “Let me look at your throat.”

The doctor jumped out of the sleigh. “Let me check your throat.”

“It's the docthor, Yonie,” explained Tommy, whereupon the Swede submitted to the examination.

“It's the doctor, Yonie,” Tommy explained, and the Swede agreed to the examination.

The doctor turned him toward the east, where the sun was just peeping through the treetops, and looked into his throat. “My man, you go right back to bed quick.”

The doctor turned him toward the east, where the sun was just coming up behind the trees, and looked into his throat. “Listen, you need to head back to bed right now.”

“No, it will not to bed,” replied Yonie. “Big work to-day, boss say. He not like men sick.”

“No, it won’t go to bed,” Yonie replied. “Big work today, the boss says. He doesn’t like it when the men are sick.”

“You hear me,” said the doctor sharply. “You go back to bed. Where's your doctor?”

“You hear me,” the doctor said sharply. “You need to go back to bed. Where's your doctor?”

“He slapes in the office between meals. Yonder,” said Tommy, pointing the way.

“He sleeps in the office between meals. Over there,” said Tommy, pointing the way.

“Never mind now. Where are your sick men?”

“Forget about that for now. Where are your sick guys?”

“De seeck mans?” replied the cook. “She's be hall overe. On de bunk-house, on de cook shed. Dat is imposseeb to mak' de cook for den seeck mans hall aroun'.”

“Those sick men?” replied the cook. “They're all over. In the bunkhouse, in the cook shed. It's impossible to cook for these sick men all around.”

“What? Do they sit around where you are cooking?”

“What? Do they just hang out while you’re cooking?”

“Certainment. Dat's warm plas. De bunkhouse she's col.' Poor feller! But she's mak' me beeg troub'. She's cough, cough, speet, speet. Bah! dat's what you call lak' one beas'.”

“Certainly. That's warm there. The bunkhouse is cold. Poor guy! But it's causing me big trouble. She's coughing, coughing, spitting, spitting. Ugh! that's what you call like one beast.”

The doctor strode into the cook-house. By the light of the lantern swinging from the roof he found three men huddled over the range, the picture of utter misery. He took down the lantern.

The doctor walked into the kitchen. By the light of the lantern swinging from the ceiling, he saw three men gathered around the stove, looking completely miserable. He picked up the lantern.

“Here, cook, hold this please, one moment. Allow me to look at your throats, men.”

“Here, cook, hold this for a sec, please. Let me take a look at your necks, guys.”

“Dis de docteur, men,” said the cook.

“Dis the doctor, man,” said the cook.

A quick glance he gave at each throat, his face growing more stern with each examination.

He took a quick look at each throat, his expression becoming more serious with every check.

“Boys, you must all get to bed at once. You must keep away from this cook-house or you'll poison the whole camp.”

“Guys, you all need to go to bed right now. Stay away from this kitchen or you'll ruin the whole camp.”

“Where can we go, doctor? The bunk-house would freeze you and the stink of it would make a well man sick.”

“Where can we go, doctor? The bunkhouse would freeze you, and the smell of it would make a healthy person sick.”

“And is there no place else?”

“Is there nowhere else?”

“No. Unless it's the stables,” said another man; “they're not quite so bad.”

“No. Unless it’s the stables,” said another guy; “they're not that bad.”

“Well, sit here just now. We'll see about it. But first let me give you something.” He opened his bag, took out his syringe. “Here, Yonie, we'll begin with you. Roll up your sleeve.” And in three minutes he had given all four an antitoxin injection. “Now, we'll see the doctor. By the way what's his name?”

“Well, sit down for a minute. We'll figure this out. But first, let me give you something.” He opened his bag and took out his syringe. “Here, Yonie, let's start with you. Roll up your sleeve.” In three minutes, he had given all four of them an antitoxin injection. “Now, let’s go see the doctor. By the way, what’s his name?”

“Hain,” said the cook, “dat's his nem.”

“Hain,” said the cook, “that's his name.”

“Haines,” explained one of the men.

“Haines,” one of the men explained.

“Dat's what I say,” said the cook indignantly, “Hain.”

“That's what I say,” said the cook indignantly, “Hain.”

The doctor passed out, went toward the office, knocked at the door, and, getting no response, opened it and walked in.

The doctor fainted, walked over to the office, knocked on the door, and, getting no reply, opened it and entered.

“Be the powers, Narcisse!” cried Tommy, as the cook stood looking after the doctor, “it's little I iver thought I'd pity that baste, but Hivin save him now! He'll be thinkin' the divil's come fer him. An' begob, he'll be wishin' it wuz before he's through wid him.”

“Be the powers, Narcisse!” yelled Tommy as the cook watched the doctor leave. “I never thought I’d feel sorry for that guy, but God help him now! He’ll be thinking the devil’s come for him. And honestly, he’ll wish it was before he’s done with him.”

But Dr. Bailey was careful to observe all the rules that the punctilious etiquette of the profession demanded. He found Dr. Haines sleeping heavily in his clothes. He had had a bad night. He was uneasy at the outbreak of sickness in his camp, and more especially was he seized with an anxious foreboding in regard to the sick man who had been sent out the day before. Besides this, the foreman had cursed him for a drunken fool in the presence of the whole camp with such vigour and directness that he had found it necessary to sooth his ruffled feelings with large and frequent doses of stimulant brought into the camp for strictly medical purposes. With difficulty he was roused from his slumber. When fully awake he was aware of a young man with a very pale and very stern face standing over him. Without preliminary Dr. Bailey began:

But Dr. Bailey was careful to follow all the rules that the strict etiquette of the profession required. He found Dr. Haines sleeping heavily in his clothes. He had had a rough night. He was uneasy about the outbreak of sickness in his camp, and especially worried about the sick man who had been sent out the day before. On top of that, the foreman had called him a drunken fool in front of the entire camp with such intensity and bluntness that he felt the need to calm his frazzled nerves with large and frequent doses of the stimulant he had brought into the camp for strictly medical reasons. It took some effort to wake him from his sleep. Once he was fully awake, he noticed a young man with a very pale and very serious face standing over him. Without any introduction, Dr. Bailey began:

“Dr. Haines, you have some very sick men in this camp.”

“Dr. Haines, you have some really sick men in this camp.”

“Who the deuce are you?” replied Haines, staring up at him.

“Who the heck are you?” replied Haines, staring up at him.

“They call me Dr. Bailey. I have come in from along the line.”

“They call me Dr. Bailey. I’ve come in from down the line.”

“Dr. Bailey?” said Haines, sitting up. “Oh, I've heard of you.” His tone indicated a report none too favourable. In fact, it was his special chum and confrere who had been ejected from his position in the Gap camp through Dr. Bailey's vigorous measures.

“Dr. Bailey?” Haines said as he sat up. “Oh, I’ve heard of you.” His tone suggested a not-so-favorable report. In fact, it was his close friend and colleague who had lost his position at the Gap camp because of Dr. Bailey's strong actions.

“You have some very sick men in the camp,” repeated Dr. Bailey, his voice sharp and stern.

“You have some very sick men in the camp,” Dr. Bailey repeated, his voice sharp and stern.

“Oh, a little tonsilitis,” replied Haines in an indifferent tone.

“Oh, just a little tonsilitis,” Haines answered in a casual tone.

“Diphtheria,” said Bailey shortly.

“Diphtheria,” Bailey said briefly.

“Diphtheria be hanged!” replied Haines insolently; “I examined them carefully last night.”

“Diphtheria, whatever!” Haines replied disrespectfully; “I checked them thoroughly last night.”

“They have diphtheria this morning. I have just taken the liberty of looking into their throats.”

“They have diphtheria this morning. I just took the liberty of checking their throats.”

“The deuce you have! I like your impudence! Who sent you in here to interfere with my practice, young man? Where did you get your professional manners?” Dr. Haines was the older man and resented the intrusion of this smooth-faced young stranger, who added to the crime of his youth that of being guilty of a serious breach of professional etiquette.

“The hell you say! I like your boldness! Who sent you in here to mess with my practice, kid? Where did you learn your professional manners?” Dr. Haines, the older man, was irritated by the presence of this smooth-faced young stranger, who not only had the nerve of his youth but also committed a serious breach of professional etiquette.

“I ought to apologize for looking at your patients,” said Dr. Bailey. “I came in thinking I might be of some assistance in dealing with this outbreak of diphtheria, and I was naturally anxious to see—”

“I should apologize for looking at your patients,” Dr. Bailey said. “I came in hoping I could help with this diphtheria outbreak, and I was naturally eager to see—”

“Diphtheria!” blurted Haines. “Nothing of the sort.”

“Diphtheria!” Haines exclaimed. “Not at all.”

“Dr. Haines, the man you sent out last night had it.”

“Dr. Haines, the guy you sent out last night had it.”

“HAD it?”

"Had it?"

“He died an hour after arriving at No. 1.”

“He died an hour after arriving at No. 1.”

“Dead? Cursed fool! He WOULD go against my will.”

“Dead? What a foolish curse! He really had to defy my wishes.”

“Against your will? Would you let a man in the last stages of diphtheria leave this camp against your will with the company's team?”

“Against your will? Would you allow a guy in the final stages of diphtheria to leave this camp against your wishes with the company’s team?”

“Well, I knew he shouldn't go. But he wanted to go himself, and the foreman would have him out.”

“Well, I knew he shouldn’t go. But he wanted to go anyway, and the foreman would have him leave.”

“There are at least four men going about the camp—they are now in the cook-house where the breakfast is being prepared—who are suffering from a severe attack of diphtheria.”

“There are at least four men wandering around the camp—they’re currently in the kitchen where breakfast is being made—who are suffering from a serious case of diphtheria.”

“What do you propose? What can I do in this cursed hole?” said Dr. Haines petulantly. “No appliances, no means of isolation, no nurses, nothing. Beside, I have half a dozen camps to look after. What can I do?”

“What do you suggest? What can I do in this miserable place?” Dr. Haines said irritably. “No equipment, no way to isolate, no nurses, nothing. Besides, I have half a dozen camps to take care of. What am I supposed to do?”

“Do you ask me?” The scorn in the voice was only too apparent. “Isolate the infected at least.”

“Are you asking me?” The contempt in the voice was unmistakable. “At least isolate the infected.”

Haines swore deeply to himself while, with trembling hand, he poured out a cupful of whiskey from a bottle standing on a convenient shelf. “Isolate? How can I isolate? There's no building in which—”

Haines cursed under his breath as he poured a cup of whiskey from a bottle on a nearby shelf, his hand shaking. “Isolate? How can I isolate? There’s no building where—”

“Make one.”

“Create one.”

“Make one? Young man, do you know what you are talking about? Do you know where you are? Do you know who is running this camp?”

“Make one? Young man, do you even know what you’re saying? Do you know where you are? Do you know who’s in charge of this camp?”

“No. But I do know that these men must be isolated within an hour.”

“No. But I know these men need to be isolated within an hour.”

“Impossible! I tell you it is impossible!”

“Not a chance! I'm telling you, it’s not happening!”

“Dr. Haines, an inquest upon the man sent out from this camp last night would result in the verdict of manslaughter. There was no inquest. There will be on the next man that dies if there is any neglect.”

“Dr. Haines, an investigation into the man who was sent out from this camp last night would lead to a manslaughter verdict. There was no investigation. There will be one for the next person who dies if there’s any negligence.”

The seriousness of the situation began to dawn upon Haines. “Well,” he said, “if you think you can isolate them, go ahead. I'll see the foreman.”

The gravity of the situation started to hit Haines. “Well,” he said, “if you think you can separate them, go for it. I'll talk to the foreman.”

“Every minute is precious. I gave those four men antitoxin. Are there others?”

“Every minute counts. I gave those four men antitoxin. Are there more?”

“Don't know,” Haines growled, as with an oath he went out, followed by Dr. Bailey. Just outside the door they met the foreman.

“Dunno,” Haines muttered, cursing as he stepped outside, followed by Dr. Bailey. Right outside the door, they ran into the foreman.

“This is Dr. Bailey, Mr. Craigin.” Craigin growled out a salutation. “Dr. Bailey here says these sick men have diphtheria.”

“This is Dr. Bailey, Mr. Craigin.” Craigin muttered a greeting. “Dr. Bailey says these sick men have diphtheria.”

“How does he know?” inquired Craigin shortly.

“How does he know?” Craigin asked shortly.

“He has examined them this morning.”

“He looked at them this morning.”

“Have you?”

"Have you?"

“No, not yet.”

"No, not yet."

“Then you don't know they have diphtheria?”

“Then you don't realize they have diphtheria?”

“No,” replied Haines weakly.

“No,” Haines replied weakly.

“These men have diphtheria, Mr. Craigin, without a doubt, and they ought to be isolated at once.”

“These men definitely have diphtheria, Mr. Craigin, and they need to be isolated immediately.”

“Isolated? How?”

"Alone? How?"

“A separate camp must be built and someone appointed to attend them.”

"A separate camp needs to be set up, and someone should be designated to take care of them."

“A separate camp!” exclaimed Craigin; “I'll see them blanked first! Look here, Haines, let's have no nonsense about this. I'm three weeks, yes, a month, behind with this job here. This blank, blank muskeg is knocking the whole contract endways. We can't spare a single man half a day. And more than that, you go talking diphtheria in this camp and you can't hold the men here an hour. It's all I can do to hold them as it is.” And Craigin went off into an elaborate course of profanity descriptive of the various characteristics of the men in his employ.

“A separate camp!” shouted Craigin. “I'll be damned if that happens! Look, Haines, let’s not mess around with this. I’m three weeks, no, a month behind on this job. This damn muskeg is throwing the whole contract off track. We can’t afford to lose a single man for even half a day. Plus, if you start talking about diphtheria in this camp, you won’t be able to keep the men here for an hour. It’s all I can do to keep them here as it is.” And Craigin went off on a detailed rant about the various traits of the men he employed.

“But what is to be done?” asked Haines helplessly.

“But what are we supposed to do?” Haines asked helplessly.

“Send 'em out to the steel. They're better in the hospital, anyway. It's fine to-day. We'll send every man Jack out to-day.”

“Send them out to the steel. They’re better off in the hospital, anyway. It’s fine today. We’ll send every single one of them out today.”

“These men can't be moved,” said Dr. Bailey in a quiet voice. “You sent a man out yesterday and he's dead.”

“These guys can't be moved,” Dr. Bailey said softly. “You sent someone out yesterday, and he’s dead.”

“He was bound to go himself. We didn't send him. Anyway, it's none of YOUR business. Look here, Haines, you know me. I'm not going to have any of this blank nonsense of isolation hospitals and all that blankety blank rot. Dose 'em up good and send 'em out.”

“He had to go himself. We didn’t send him. Anyway, it’s none of YOUR business. Listen, Haines, you know me. I’m not going to deal with any of this nonsense about isolation hospitals and all that ridiculous stuff. Drug them up good and send them out.”

Dr. Haines stood silent, too evidently afraid of the foreman.

Dr. Haines stood silent, clearly intimidated by the foreman.

“Mr. Craigin, it would be murder,” said Dr. Bailey, “sure murder. Some of them might get through. Some would be sure to die. The consequences to those responsible—to Dr. Haines, for instance—would be serious. I am quite sure he will never give orders that these men should be moved.”

“Mr. Craigin, that would be murder,” Dr. Bailey said. “Definitely murder. Some of them might make it. But some would definitely die. The fallout for those in charge—like Dr. Haines, for example—would be severe. I’m sure he will never give the go-ahead to move these men.”

“He won't, eh? You just wait till you see him do it. Haines will give the orders right enough.” Craigin's laugh was like the growl of a bear. “There's a reason, ain't there, Haines? Now you hear me. Those men are going out to-day, and so are you, you blank, blank interferin' skunk.”

“He won't, huh? Just wait until you see him do it. Haines will definitely give the orders.” Craigin's laugh rumbled like a bear's. “There’s a reason for that, right, Haines? Listen to me. Those guys are going out today, and so are you, you interfering jerk.”

Dr. Bailey smiled sweetly at Craigin. “You may call me what you please just now, Mr. Craigin. Before the day is over you won't have enough names left. For I tell you that these men suffering from diphtheria are going to stay here, and are going to be properly cared for.”

Dr. Bailey smiled kindly at Craigin. “You can call me whatever you like for now, Mr. Craigin. By the end of the day, you won't have enough names left. I'm telling you that these men suffering from diphtheria are going to stay here and will be properly taken care of.”

Craigin was white. That this young pale-faced stranger should presume to come into his domain, where his word was wont to run as absolute law, filled him with rage unspeakable. But there were serious issues at stake, and with a supreme effort he controlled the passionate longing to spring upon this upstart and throttle him. He turned sharply to Haines.

Craigin was white. It infuriated him that this young, pale-faced stranger would dare enter his territory, where his word was usually the final say. But there were important matters at hand, and with a tremendous effort, he managed to suppress the intense urge to leap at this arrogant newcomer and strangle him. He turned sharply to Haines.

“Dr. Haines, you think these men can go out to-day?”

“Dr. Haines, do you think these guys can go out today?”

Haines hesitated.

Haines paused.

“You understand me, Haines; these men go out or—”

“You get me, Haines; these guys go out or—”

Haines was evidently in some horrible dread of the foreman. A moment more he paused and then surrendered.

Haines was clearly terrified of the foreman. After a moment of hesitation, he gave in.

“Oh, hang it, Bailey, I don't think they're so terribly ill. I guess they can go out.”

“Oh, come on, Bailey, I don't think they're that sick. I think they can go outside.”

“Dr. Haines,” said Craigin, “is that your decision?”

“Dr. Haines,” Craigin said, “is that your decision?”

“Yes, I think so.”

“Yeah, I think so.”

“All right,” said Craigin, with a triumphant sneer. He turned to Tommy, who was standing near with half a dozen men who had just come out from breakfast. “Here you, Tommy, get a couple of teams ready and all the buffalo robes you need and be ready to start in an hour. Do you hear?”

“All right,” said Craigin with a victorious smirk. He turned to Tommy, who was nearby with a handful of guys who had just finished breakfast. “Hey, Tommy, get a couple of teams ready and grab all the buffalo robes you need. Be ready to leave in an hour. Got it?”

“I do,” said Tommy, turning slowly away.

“I do,” said Tommy, turning away slowly.

“Tommy,” called Dr. Bailey in a sharp, clear tone, “you took a man out from this camp yesterday. Tell the men here what happened.”

“Tommy,” Dr. Bailey called in a sharp, clear voice, “you took a man out from this camp yesterday. Tell the guys here what happened.”

“Sure, they all know it,” said Tommy, who had already told the story of poor Scotty's death and of the doctor's efforts to save him. “An' it's a fine bhoy he wuz, poor Scotty, an' niver a groan out av him all the way down, an' not able to swally a taste whin I gave it to him.”

“Sure, they all know it,” said Tommy, who had already shared the story of poor Scotty's death and the doctor's attempts to save him. “And he was a good boy, poor Scotty, and not a sound from him all the way down, and he couldn’t swallow a bit when I gave it to him.”

Craigin sprang toward Tommy in a fury. “Here you blank, blank, blank! Do what I tell you! And the rest of you men, what are you gawkin' at here? Get to work!”

Craigin lunged at Tommy in anger. “You idiot! Do what I say! And the rest of you guys, what are you staring at? Get moving!”

The men gave back, and some began to move away. Dr. Bailey walked quickly past Craigin into the midst of the group.

The men returned the favor, and some started to leave. Dr. Bailey hurried past Craigin and joined the group.

“Men, I want to say something to you.” His voice commanded their instant attention. “There are half a dozen of your comrades in this camp sick with diphtheria. I came up here to help. They ought to be isolated to prevent the spread of the disease, and they ought to be cared for at once. The foreman proposes to send them out. One went out yesterday. He died last night. If these men go out to-day some of them will die, and it will be murder. What do you say? Will you let them go?” A wrathful murmur ran through the crowd, which was being rapidly increased every moment by others coming from breakfast.

“Guys, I need to say something to you.” His voice grabbed their immediate attention. “There are a few of your friends here in this camp who are sick with diphtheria. I came up here to help. They need to be isolated to stop the spread of the disease, and they need care right away. The foreman wants to send them out. One person was sent out yesterday. He died last night. If these men leave today, some of them will die, and that would be murder. What do you think? Will you let them go?” A furious murmur traveled through the crowd, which was growing quickly as more people came back from breakfast.

“Get to your work, you fellows, or get your time!” shouted Craigin, pouring out oaths. “And you,” turning toward Dr. Bailey, “get out of this camp.”

“Get to work, guys, or get out of here!” shouted Craigin, cursing. “And you,” he said, turning to Dr. Bailey, “get out of this camp.”

“I am here in consultation with Dr. Haines,” replied Dr. Bailey. “He has asked my advice, and I am giving it.”

“I’m here to consult with Dr. Haines,” Dr. Bailey replied. “He asked for my advice, and I’m providing it.”

“Send him out, Haines. And be quick about it!”

“Send him out, Haines. And do it quickly!”

By this time the men were fully roused. One of them came forward.

By this time, the men were completely awake. One of them stepped forward.

“What do you propose should be done, Doctor?” he inquired.

“What do you suggest we should do, Doctor?” he asked.

“Are you going to work, McLean?” shouted Craigin furiously. “If not, go and get your time.”

“Are you going to work, McLean?” shouted Craigin angrily. “If not, go and get your timesheet.”

“We're going to talk this matter over a minute, Mr. Craigin,” said McLean quietly. “It's a serious matter. We are all concerned in it, and we'll decide in a few minutes what is to be done.”

“We're going to discuss this issue for a minute, Mr. Craigin,” said McLean calmly. “It's an important matter. We're all involved in it, and we'll decide in a few minutes what needs to be done.”

“Every man who is not at work in five minutes will get his time,” said Craigin, and he turned away and passed into the office.

“Every man who isn't working in five minutes will get his time,” said Craigin, and he turned away and walked into the office.

“What do you propose should be done, Doctor?” said McLean, ignoring the foreman.

“What do you think we should do, Doctor?” McLean asked, ignoring the foreman.

“Build a camp where the sick men can be placed by themselves and where they can be kept from infecting the rest of the camp. Half a day's work of a dozen men will do it. If we send them out some of them will die. Besides, it is almost certain that some more of you have already been infected.”

“Set up a separate area for the sick guys so they can stay away from the rest of the camp and not spread their illness. A few hours of work from about a dozen people will get it done. If we send them out, some might not survive. Plus, it’s very likely that some of you have already caught the infection.”

At once eager discussion began. Some, in dread terror of the disease, were for sending out the sick immediately, but the majority would not listen to this inhuman proposal. Finally McLean came again to Dr. Bailey.

At once, an eager discussion started. Some, terrified of the disease, suggested sending out the sick immediately, but the majority refused to consider this inhumane proposal. Finally, McLean went back to Dr. Bailey.

“The men want to know if you can guarantee that the disease can be stamped out here if you have a separate camp for an hospital?”

“The men want to know if you can guarantee that the disease can be eliminated here if you have a separate camp for a hospital?”

“We can guarantee nothing,” replied Dr. Bailey. “But it is altogether the safer way to fight the disease. And I am of the opinion that we can stamp it out.” The doctor's air and tone of quiet confidence, far more than his words, decided the men's action. In a minute more it was agreed that the sick men should stay and that they would all stand together in carrying out the plan of isolation.

“We can’t guarantee anything,” Dr. Bailey replied. “But this is definitely the safer way to fight the disease. I believe we can eliminate it.” The doctor’s calm confidence, more than his words, influenced the men’s decision. In just a minute, they agreed that the sick men should stay and that they would all work together to carry out the isolation plan.

“If he gives any of us time,” said Tommy, “we'll all take it, begob.”

“If he gives any of us time,” said Tommy, “we'll all take it, for sure.”

“No, men,” said the doctor, “let's not make trouble. I know Mr. Maclennan slightly, and he's a just man, and he'll do what's fair. Besides, we don't want to interfere with the job. Give me a dozen men—one must be able to cook—and in half a day the work will be finished. I will be personally responsible for everything.”

“No, guys,” said the doctor, “let's not cause any issues. I know Mr. Maclennan a little, and he's a fair person, so he'll handle it justly. Plus, we don’t want to mess with the job. Just give me a dozen guys—one of them needs to know how to cook—and in half a day, we’ll get it done. I’ll take full responsibility for everything.”

At this point Craigin came out. “Here's your time, McLean,” he said, thrusting a time check at him.

At this point, Craigin came out. “Here’s your time, McLean,” he said, handing a time check to him.

McLean took it without a word and went over and stood by Dr. Bailey's side.

McLean took it without saying anything and walked over to stand by Dr. Bailey.

“Who are coming?” called out McLean.

"Who's coming?" McLean shouted.

“All of us,” cried a voice. “Pick out your men, McLean.”

“All of us,” shouted a voice. “Choose your team, McLean.”

“All right,” said McLean, looking over the crowd.

“All right,” McLean said, scanning the crowd.

“I'm wan,” said Tommy, running over to the doctor's side. “I seen him shtand by Scotty whin the lad wus fightin' fer his life, an' if I'm tuk it's him I want beside me.”

“I'm weak,” said Tommy, running over to the doctor's side. “I saw him stand by Scotty when the kid was fighting for his life, and if I'm taken, it's him I want beside me.”

One by one McLean called his men, each taking his place beside the doctor, while the rest of the men moved off to work.

One by one, McLean called his men, each taking their place next to the doctor, while the others went off to work.

“Mr. Craigin, I am going to use these men for half a day.” said Dr. Bailey.

“Mr. Craigin, I’m going to use these guys for half a day,” said Dr. Bailey.

For answer Craigin, in mad rage, throwing aside all regard for consequences, rushed at him, but half a dozen men were in his path before he had taken the second step.

For an answer, Craigin, in a fit of rage, threw aside all concern for the consequences and charged at him, but half a dozen men were in his way before he took his second step.

“Hold on, Mr. Craigin,” said McLean, “we want no violence. We're going to do what we think right in this matter, so you may as well make up your mind to it.”

“Hold on, Mr. Craigin,” McLean said, “we don’t want any violence. We’re going to do what we believe is right in this situation, so you might as well accept that.”

“And Mr. Craigin,” continued the doctor, “we shall need some things out of your stores.”

“And Mr. Craigin,” the doctor continued, “we're going to need some supplies from your stock.”

Craigin stepped back from the crowd and on to the office steps. “Your time is waiting you, men. And listen to me. If any man goes near that there storehouse door, I'll drop him in his tracks. I've got the law and I'll do it, so help me God.” He went into the office and returned in a moment with a Winchester, which he loaded in full view of the men.

Craigin stepped back from the crowd and onto the office steps. “Your time is up, guys. And listen to me. If anyone approaches that storehouse door, I’ll take him down right then and there. I've got the law on my side and I'll do it, I swear to God.” He went into the office and came back a moment later with a Winchester, which he loaded right in front of the men.

“Never mind him, boys,” said the doctor cheerily, “I'm going to have breakfast. Come, Tommy, I want you.”

“Forget about him, guys,” the doctor said cheerfully, “I’m going to have breakfast. Come on, Tommy, I need you.”

In fifteen minutes he came out, with the key of the storehouse in his hand, to find the men still waiting his orders and Craigin on guard with his Winchester.

In fifteen minutes, he came out with the key to the storage room in his hand, to find the men still waiting for his orders and Craigin on guard with his Winchester.

“Don't go just yet,” said McLean to the doctor in a low voice, “we'll get round him.”

“Don't go just yet,” McLean said quietly to the doctor, “we'll figure it out.”

“Oh, he'll not shoot,” said Dr. Bailey.

“Oh, he won't shoot,” Dr. Bailey said.

“He will. He will. I knew him in Michigan. He'll shoot and he'll kill, too.”

“He will. He will. I knew him in Michigan. He'll shoot and he’ll kill, too.”

For a single instant the doctor hesitated. His men were about him waiting his lead. Craigin with his rifle held them all in check. A moment's thought and his decision was taken. He stepped toward Craigin and said in a clear voice, “Mr. Craigin, these stores are necessary to save these men's lives. I want them and I'm going to take them. Murder me, if you like.”

For a brief moment, the doctor hesitated. His men surrounded him, waiting for his cue. Craigin, with his rifle, kept them all in check. After a moment’s thought, he made his decision. He walked over to Craigin and said in a clear voice, “Mr. Craigin, these supplies are essential to save these men's lives. I need them, and I'm going to take them. Go ahead and kill me if you want.”

“Hear me, men.” Craigin's voice was cold and deliberate. “These stores are in my charge. I am an officer of the law. If any man lays his hand on that latch I'll shoot him, so help me God.”

“Hear me, everyone.” Craigin's voice was cold and deliberate. “These stores are under my control. I am a law officer. If anyone touches that latch, I'll shoot him, I swear to God.”

“Hear me, Mr. Craigin,” replied Dr. Bailey. “I'm here in consultation with Dr. Haines, who has turned over this matter to my charge. In a case of this kind the doctor's orders are supreme. This whole camp is under his authority. These stores are necessary, and I am going to get them.” He well knew the weak spot in his position, but he counted on Craigin's nerve breaking down. In that, however, he was mistaken. Without haste, but without hesitation, he walked toward the storehouse door. When three paces from it Craigin's voice arrested him.

“Hear me, Mr. Craigin,” said Dr. Bailey. “I’m here in consultation with Dr. Haines, who has handed this matter over to me. In a case like this, the doctor’s orders are paramount. This entire camp is under his authority. These supplies are essential, and I’m going to get them.” He was well aware of the weak point in his position, but he believed Craigin's resolve would falter. However, he was mistaken. Without rushing, but without wavering, he walked toward the storehouse door. When he was three paces away, Craigin’s voice stopped him.

“Hold on there! Put your hand on that door and, as God lives, you're a dead man!”

“Hold on! Put your hand on that door and, I swear, you're a dead man!”

Without a word the doctor turned again toward the door. The men with varying cries rushed toward the foreman. Craigin threw up his rifle. Immediately a shot rang out and Craigin fell to the snow, the smoking rifle dropping from his hand.

Without saying a word, the doctor turned back toward the door. The men, with different shouts, rushed toward the foreman. Craigin raised his rifle. Suddenly, a shot echoed, and Craigin fell into the snow, the smoking rifle slipping from his hand.

“Begob, I niver played baseball,” cried Tommy, rushing in and seizing the rifle, “but many's the time I've had the divarsion in the streets av Dublin of bringin' down the polismen wid a brick.”

“Honestly, I’ve never played baseball,” yelled Tommy, running in and grabbing the rifle, “but many times I’ve had the fun of bringing down the cops with a brick in the streets of Dublin.”

A heavy horseshoe, heaved with sure aim, had saved the doctor's life. They carried Craigin into the office and laid him on the bed, the blood streaming from a ghastly wound in his scalp. Quickly Dr. Bailey got to work and before Craigin had regained consciousness the wound was sewed up and dressed. Then giving him over to the charge of Haines, Dr. Bailey went about the work he had in hand.

A heavy horseshoe, thrown with precision, had saved the doctor’s life. They brought Craigin into the office and laid him on the bed, blood pouring from a terrible wound on his scalp. Dr. Bailey got to work quickly, and before Craigin came to, the wound was stitched up and dressed. After handing him over to Haines, Dr. Bailey returned to his tasks.

Before the noon hour had arrived the eight men who were discovered to be in various stages of diphtheria were comfortably housed in a roomy building rudely constructed of logs, tar paper, and tarpaulin, with a small cook-house attached and Tommy Tate in charge. And before night had fallen the process of disinfecting the bedding, clothing, bunk-house, and cookery was well under way, while all who had been in immediate contact with the infected men had been treated by the doctor with antitoxin as a precautionary measure.

Before noon, the eight men who were found to have diphtheria were comfortably settled in a spacious building roughly made of logs, tar paper, and tarpaulin, with a small kitchen attached and Tommy Tate in charge. By nightfall, the process of disinfecting the bedding, clothing, bunkhouse, and kitchen was already underway, and everyone who had been in close contact with the infected men had received antitoxin treatment from the doctor as a precaution.

Thus the first day's campaign against death closed with the issue still undecided, but the chances for winning were certainly greater than they had been. What the result would be when Craigin was able to take command again, no one could say. But in the meantime, for the next two days, the work on the dump was prosecuted with all vigour, the men feeling in honour bound to support the doctor in that part of the fight which fell to them.

Thus the first day's battle against death ended with the outcome still uncertain, but the odds of success were definitely better than before. What the result would be when Craigin was able to take charge again was anyone's guess. But in the meantime, for the next two days, the work on the dump continued with full energy, the men feeling it was their duty to back the doctor in that part of the struggle that was theirs to tackle.





XVIII

THE MEDICAL SUPERINTENDENT OF THE CROW'S NEST

Mr. Maclennan was evidently worried. His broad, good-humoured face, which usually wore a smile indicating content with the world and especially with himself, was drawn into a frown. The muskeg was beating him, and he hated to be beaten. He was bringing in General Manager Fahey to have a look at things. It was important to awaken the sympathy of the General Manager, if, indeed, this could be accomplished. But the General Manager had a way of insisting upon his contracts being fulfilled, and this stretch in Maclennan's charge was the one spot which the General Manager feared would occasion delay.

Mr. Maclennan was clearly worried. His broad, cheerful face, which usually had a smile that showed he was content with the world and himself, was now frowning. The muskeg was getting the better of him, and he couldn't stand being beaten. He was bringing in General Manager Fahey to take a look at the situation. It was crucial to win the General Manager's sympathy, if that could be achieved. But the General Manager had a habit of insisting that his contracts be honored, and this area under Maclennan's control was the one place he feared would cause delays.

“There's the hole,” said Maclennan, as they turned down the hill into the swamp. “Into that hole,” he continued, pointing to where the dump ended abruptly in the swamp, “I can't tell you how many millions of carloads have been dumped. I used to brag that I was never beaten in my life, but that hole—”

“There's the hole,” said Maclennan, as they turned down the hill into the swamp. “Into that hole,” he continued, pointing to where the dump ended abruptly in the swamp, “I can’t even tell you how many millions of carloads have been dumped there. I used to brag that I’d never been beaten in my life, but that hole—”

“Maclennan, that hole has got to be filled up, bridged, or trestled, and we can't wait too long, either.”

“Maclennan, that gap needs to be filled, bridged, or supported, and we can’t wait too long, either.”

The General Manager's name was a synonym for a relentless sort of energy in railroad construction that refused to consider obstacles. Nothing could stand in his way. The thing behind which he put the weight of his determination simply had to move in one direction or other. The contractor that failed expected no mercy, and received none.

The General Manager's name was synonymous with a relentless energy in railroad construction that didn’t acknowledge obstacles. Nothing could hold him back. Whatever he focused his determination on had to move in one direction or another. Contractors who didn’t perform expected no mercy, and they got none.

“We're doing our best,” said Maclennan, “and we will continue to do our best. Hello! what's this? What's Craigin doing up here? Hold up, Sandy. We'll look in.”

“We're doing our best,” said Maclennan, “and we’ll keep doing our best. Hey! What’s this? What’s Craigin doing up here? Hold on, Sandy. Let’s check it out.”

At the door of the hospital Dr. Haines met him.

At the hospital entrance, Dr. Haines met him.

“Hello, Doctor! What have you got here?”

“Hey, Doctor! What do you have here?”

“Isolation hospital,” replied the doctor shortly.

“Isolation hospital,” the doctor replied shortly.

“What hospital?”

"Which hospital?"

“Isolation.”

"Being Alone."

“Has Craigin gone mad all at once?”

“Has Craigin lost his mind all of a sudden?”

“Craigin has nothing to do with it. There's a new boss in camp.”

“Craigin has nothing to do with it. There’s a new boss in camp.”

A look of wrathful amazement crossed Maclennan's countenance. Haines was beginning to enjoy himself.

A look of angry surprise crossed Maclennan's face. Haines was starting to have a good time.

“A new boss? What do you mean?”

“A new boss? What are you talking about?”

“What I say. A young fellow calling himself Dr. Bailey came into this camp three days ago, raised the biggest kind of a row, laid up Craigin with a broken head, and took charge of the camp.” Maclennan stood in amazement looking from Haines to the General Manager.

“What I’m saying is this. A young guy calling himself Dr. Bailey showed up at this camp three days ago, created a huge mess, knocked Craigin out with a serious head injury, and took over the camp.” Maclennan stood there in shock, looking from Haines to the General Manager.

“Dr. Bailey? You mean Bailey from No. 1? What has he got to do with it? And how did Craigin come to allow him?”

“Dr. Bailey? You’re talking about Bailey from No. 1? What’s he got to do with this? And how did Craigin let him in?”

“Ask Craigin,” replied Haines.

“Ask Craigin,” Haines replied.

“What have you got in there, Doctor?” asked Mr. Fahey.

“What do you have in there, Doctor?” asked Mr. Fahey.

“Diphtheria patients.”

“Diphtheria sufferers.”

“How many?”

"How many?"

“Well, we began with eight three days ago and we've ten to-day.”

“Well, we started with eight three days ago and now we have ten today.”

“Well, this knocks me out,” said Maclennan. “Where's Craigin, anyway?”

“Well, this blows me away,” said Maclennan. “Where's Craigin, anyway?”

“He's down in his own room in bed.”

"He's in his room in bed."

Maclennan turned and got into the sleigh. “Come on, Fahey,” he said, “let's go down. Something extraordinary has happened. You can't believe that fellow Haines. What are you laughing at?”

Maclennan turned and got into the sleigh. “Come on, Fahey,” he said, “let's head down. Something incredible has happened. You won't believe that guy Haines. What are you laughing at?”

Fahey was too much of an Irishman to miss seeing the humour of any situation. “I can't help it, Maclennan. I'll bet you a box of cigars that man Bailey is an Irishman. He must be a whirlwind. But it's no laughing matter,” continued the General Manager, sobering up. “This has a very serious aspect. There are a whole lot of men sick in our camps. You contractors don't pay enough attention to your health.”

Fahey was too much of an Irishman to miss the humor in any situation. “I can’t help it, Maclennan. I’ll bet you a box of cigars that guy Bailey is Irish. He must be a real whirlwind. But it’s no joke,” the General Manager said, becoming serious. “This is a very serious issue. A lot of men in our camps are sick. You contractors really don’t pay enough attention to your health.”

“Health! When you're driving us like all possessed there's no time to think of health.”

“Health! When you’re driving us like we’re all possessed, there’s no time to think about health.”

“I tell you, Maclennan, it's bad policy. You have got to think of health. The newspapers are beginning to talk. Why, look at that string of men you met going out. Of course, the great majority of them never should have come in. Hundreds of men are here who never used either shovel or axe. They cut themselves, get cold, rheumatism, or something; they're not fit for their work. All the same, we get blamed. But my theory is that every camp should have an hospital, with three main hospitals along this branch. There's one at Macleod. It is filled, overflowing. A young missionary fellow, Boyle, has got one running out at Kuskinook supported by some Toronto ladies. It's doing fine work, too; but it's overflowing. There's a young lady in charge there, a Miss Robertson, and she's a daisy. The trouble there is you can't get the fellows to leave, and I don't blame them. If ever I get sick send me to her. I tell you, Maclennan, if we had two or three first-class men, with three main hospitals, a branch in every camp, we'd keep the health department in first-class condition. The men would stay with us. We'd get altogether better results.”

“I’m telling you, Maclennan, this is bad policy. You need to think about health. The newspapers are starting to talk. Look at that group of men you saw leaving. Most of them shouldn’t have come in at all. There are hundreds of guys here who’ve never touched a shovel or an axe. They injure themselves, get cold, suffer from rheumatism, or something else; they’re not fit for their jobs. Yet, we still get the blame. My belief is that every camp should have a hospital, with three main hospitals along this route. There’s one at Macleod, but it’s full, overflowing. A young missionary named Boyle is running one out at Kuskinook, supported by some women from Toronto. It’s doing great work, too, but it’s also overflowing. There’s a young lady in charge there, Miss Robertson, and she’s wonderful. The problem is getting the guys to leave, and I can’t blame them. If I ever get sick, send me to her. I’m telling you, Maclennan, if we had two or three top-notch people, with three main hospitals and a branch in every camp, we could keep the health department in excellent shape. The men would stick with us. We’d see much better results.”

“That's all right,” said Maclennan, “but where are you to get your first-class men? They come to us with letters from Directors or some big bug or other. You've got to appoint them. Look at that man Haines. He doesn't know his work and he's drunk half the time. Dr. Bailey seems to be different. He certainly knows his work and he never touches whiskey. I got him up from the Gap to No. 1. In two weeks' time he had things in great shape. Funny thing, too, when he's fighting some sickness or busy he's all right, but when things get quiet he hits the green table hard. He's a wonder at poker, they say.”

“That's fine,” Maclennan said, “but where are you going to find your top-notch guys? They usually come to us with recommendations from Directors or some big shot. You have to hire them. Take that guy Haines, for example. He doesn’t know what he’s doing, and he’s drunk half the time. Dr. Bailey seems different. He definitely knows his stuff and he doesn’t drink whiskey at all. I brought him up from the Gap to No. 1. In just two weeks, he had everything running smoothly. It’s strange, though; when he’s dealing with a sickness or is busy, he’s great, but when things calm down, he really goes for the card tables. They say he’s amazing at poker.”

The General Manager pricked up his ears. “Poker, eh? I'll remember that.”

The General Manager perked up. “Poker, huh? I'll keep that in mind.”

“But this here business is going too far,” continued Maclennan. “I didn't hire him to run my camps. Well, we'll see what Craigin has to say.”

“But this whole thing is going too far,” continued Maclennan. “I didn't hire him to manage my camps. Well, let's see what Craigin has to say.”

As they drove into the camp they were met by Narcisse, the cook.

As they arrived at the camp, they were greeted by Narcisse, the cook.

“Bo' jour, M'sieu Maclenn'. You want something for hit?”

“Good morning, Mr. Maclenn'. Do you need something to eat?”

“Good-day, cook,” said Maclennan. “Yes, we'll take a cup of tea in a few minutes. I want to see Mr. Craigin.”

“Good day, cook,” said Maclennan. “Yes, we’ll have a cup of tea in a few minutes. I want to see Mr. Craigin.”

Narcisse drew near Maclennan and in subdued voice announced, “M'sieu Craigin, he's not ver' well. He's hurt hisself. He's lie on bed.”

Narcisse approached Maclennan and, in a quiet voice, said, “Mr. Craigin isn’t doing very well. He’s injured himself. He’s lying in bed.”

“Why, what's the matter with him?”

"What's wrong with him?"

Narcisse shrugged his shoulders. “Oh, some leet' troub'. You pass on de office you see de docteur.”

Narcisse shrugged his shoulders. “Oh, just a little trouble. You go by the office, you’ll see the doctor.”

“Why, Haines is up at the hospital. We just saw him.”

“Hey, Haines is at the hospital. We just saw him.”

“Hain!” said Narcisse, with scorn indescribable. “Dat's no docteur for one horse. Bah! De mans go seeck, seeck, he can noting. He know noting. He's get on beeg drunk! Non! Nodder docteur. He's come in, fin' tree, four mans seeck on de troat, cough, cough, sore, bad. Fill up de cook-house. Can't do noting. Sainte Marie! Dat new docteur, he's come on de camp, he's mak' one leet' fight, he's beeld hospital an' get dose seeck mans all nice an' snug. Bon. Good. By gar, dat's good feller!”

“Hain!” said Narcisse, with indescribable scorn. “That’s not a doctor for one horse. Bah! The man’s sick, sick, he can do nothing. He knows nothing. He's just gotten really drunk! No! Another doctor. He comes in, finds three, four men sick in bed, coughing, coughing, sore, really bad. Fills up the kitchen. Can’t do anything. Sainte Marie! That new doctor, he comes to camp, he puts up a little fight, he builds a hospital and gets those sick men all nice and cozy. Good. By gar, that’s a good guy!”

The smile broadened on Fahey's face. “I say, Maclennan, he's captured your camp. He's got the cook, dead sure.”

The smile got bigger on Fahey's face. “Hey, Maclennan, he's taken over your camp. He's definitely got the cook.”

The smile didn't help Maclennan's temper. He opened the office door and passed into Craigin's private room at the back. Here he found Dr. Bailey in charge. As he opened the door the doctor put up his hand for silence and backed him out into the office.

The smile didn't improve Maclennan's mood. He opened the office door and walked into Craigin's private room at the back. There, he found Dr. Bailey in charge. As he opened the door, the doctor raised his hand for silence and pushed him back into the office.

“Excuse me, Mr. Maclennan,” he said, “he's asleep and must not be disturbed.”

“Excuse me, Mr. Maclennan,” he said, “he's asleep and shouldn't be disturbed.”

Maclennan shook hands with him with a cold “How are you,” and introduced him to Mr. Fahey.

Maclennan shook his hand with a cold "How's it going," and introduced him to Mr. Fahey.

“Is Mr. Craigin ill?” inquired Fahey innocently.

“Is Mr. Craigin sick?” Fahey asked innocently.

“He has met with a slight accident,” replied the doctor. “He is doing well and will be about in a day or two.”

“He's had a minor accident,” the doctor replied. “He’s doing well and should be up and about in a day or two.”

“Accident?” snorted Maclennan; then clearing his throat as for a speech he began in a loud tone, “Dr. Bailey, I must say—”

“Accident?” scoffed Maclennan; then clearing his throat as if for a speech, he began in a loud voice, “Dr. Bailey, I have to say—”

“Excuse me,” said the doctor, opening the office door and marshalling them outside, “we'd better go somewhere else if we are going to talk. It is important that my patient should be kept perfectly quiet.” The doctor's air was so entirely respectful and at the same time so masterful that Maclennan found himself walking meekly toward the grub-house behind the doctor, with Fahey, the smile on his face broader than ever, bringing up the rear. Maclennan caught the smile, but in the face of the doctor's quiet, respectful manner he found it difficult to rouse himself to wrath. He took refuge in bluster.

“Excuse me,” said the doctor, opening the office door and signaling for them to step outside, “we should find somewhere else to talk. It's important that my patient stays completely quiet.” The doctor's demeanor was both entirely respectful and yet very authoritative, which made Maclennan walk reluctantly behind the doctor toward the diner, with Fahey, smiling wider than ever, following last. Maclennan noticed the smile, but in light of the doctor's calm, respectful attitude, he struggled to feel angry. He resorted to pretending to be tough.

“Upon my word, Dr. Bailey,” he burst forth when once they were inside the grub-house, “it seems to me that you have carried things on with a high hand in this camp. You come in here, a perfect stranger, you head a mutiny, you lay up my foreman with a dangerous wound, with absolutely no authority from anyone. What in the blank, blank do you mean, anyway?” Maclennan was rather pleased to find himself at length taking fire.

“Honestly, Dr. Bailey,” he exclaimed once they were inside the mess hall, “it looks like you’ve really taken charge in this camp. You stroll in here as a complete stranger, you lead a rebellion, you injure my foreman with a serious wound, and you have zero authority from anyone. What on earth are you thinking, anyway?” Maclennan was somewhat pleased to finally feel a surge of anger.

“Mr. Maclennan,” said the doctor quietly, “it is natural you should be angry. Let me give you the facts before you pass your final judgment. A man was sent to me from this camp in a dying condition. Diphtheria. I learned there were others suffering here with the same disease. I came in at once to offer assistance. Consulted with Dr. Haines. We came to a practical agreement as to what ought to be done. Mr. Craigin objected. There was some trouble. Unfortunately, Mr. Craigin was hurt.”

“Mr. Maclennan,” the doctor said softly, “I understand why you’re upset. Let me share the facts before you make your final decision. A man was sent to me from this camp in critical condition—diphtheria. I found out that there were others here with the same illness. I came right away to help. I consulted with Dr. Haines, and we reached a practical agreement on what needed to be done. Mr. Craigin disagreed, which led to some conflict. Unfortunately, Mr. Craigin got injured.”

“Dr. Bailey,” said the General Manager, “it will save trouble if you will go somewhat fully into the facts. We want an exact statement of what occurred.” The authoritative tone drew Dr. Bailey's attention to the rugged face of the speaker, with its square forehead and bull-dog jaw. He recognized at once that he had to deal with a man of more than ordinary force, and he proceeded to give him an exact statement of all that had happened, beginning with the death of Scotty Anderson.

“Dr. Bailey,” said the General Manager, “it would be helpful if you could explain the situation in detail. We need a clear account of what happened.” The commanding tone captured Dr. Bailey's attention, focusing on the strong features of the speaker, with a broad forehead and a sturdy jaw. He immediately understood that he was dealing with someone of significant authority, and he began to provide a precise statement of everything that had happened, starting with the death of Scotty Anderson.

“That is all, gentlemen,” said the doctor, as he concluded his tale; “I did what I considered was right. Prompt action was necessary. I may have been mistaken, but I think not.”

"That's everything, gentlemen," said the doctor as he wrapped up his story. "I did what I thought was right. Quick action was needed. I could be wrong, but I don't think so."

“Mistaken!” cried Fahey, with a great oath. “I tell you, Maclennan, we've had a close shave. We may, perhaps, explain that one man's death, but if six or eight men had gone out of this camp in the condition in which the doctor says they were, the results would have been not only deplorable as far as the men are concerned, but disastrous to us with the public. Why, good heavens above! what a shave it was! Dr. Bailey, I am proud to meet you,” continued Fahey, putting out his hand. “You had a most difficult situation to deal with and you handled it like a general.”

“Mistaken!” Fahey exclaimed, swearing loudly. “I’m telling you, Maclennan, we just dodged a bullet. We might be able to explain one man’s death, but if six or eight men had left this camp in the condition the doctor says they were in, the outcome would have been not only terrible for the men but disastrous for us in the public eye. Seriously, what a close call it was! Dr. Bailey, it’s a pleasure to meet you,” Fahey continued, extending his hand. “You faced a really tough situation and you handled it like a pro.”

“I quite agree with you,” said Maclennan, shaking Dr. Bailey warmly by the hand. “The measures were somewhat drastic, but something had to be done. Go right on, Doctor. When Craigin is on his feet again we'll send him out.”

“I totally agree with you,” said Maclennan, shaking Dr. Bailey warmly by the hand. “The measures were a bit extreme, but something had to be done. Go ahead, Doctor. Once Craigin is back on his feet, we’ll send him out.”

“Mr. Craigin will be quite fit to work in a day or so. But I would suggest that he keep his place. You can't afford to lose a man of his force.”

“Mr. Craigin will be ready to work in a day or so. But I recommend that he stay in his position. You can't afford to lose someone as strong as him.”

“Well, well, we'll see, we'll see.”

"Well, we'll see."

“Dr. Bailey, I'd like to see your hospital arrangements. Mac will be busy just now and will excuse us.”

“Dr. Bailey, I’d like to check out your hospital setup. Mac is tied up right now and will let us off.”

The next two hours the General Manager spent in extracting from Dr. Bailey his theories in regard to camp sanitation and the care of the sick. Finding a listener at once so sympathetic and so intelligent, Dr. Bailey seized the opportunity of expatiating to the fullest extent upon the theme which, during the last few months, had been absorbing his mind.

The next two hours, the General Manager spent getting Dr. Bailey to share his thoughts on camp sanitation and caring for the sick. Discovering that he had a listener who was both understanding and sharp, Dr. Bailey jumped at the chance to elaborate extensively on the topic that had been occupying his mind for the past few months.

“These camps are wrongly constructed in the first instance—every one that I have seen. Almost every law of sanitation is ignored. In location, in relative position of buildings, the disposal of refuse, the treatment of the sick and injured, the whole business reveals atrocious folly and ignorance. For instance, take this camp. The only thing that prevents an outbreak of typhoid is the cold weather. In the spring you will have a state of things here that will arrest the attention of Canada. Look at the location of the camp. Down in a swamp, with a magnificent site five hundred yards away,” pointing to a little plateau further up the hill, clear of underbrush and timbered with great pines. “Then look at the stables where they are. There are no means by which the men can keep themselves or their clothes clean. Their bunks, some of them, are alive with vermin, and the bunk-house is reeking with all sorts of smells. At a very little more cost you could have had a camp here pleasant, safe, clean, and an hospital ready for emergencies. Why, good heavens! they might at least have kept the vermin out.”

“These camps are poorly built from the start—every one I've seen. Almost every sanitation law is ignored. The location, the arrangement of buildings, waste disposal, and the care of the sick and injured all show shocking negligence and ignorance. For example, take this camp. The only thing keeping a typhoid outbreak at bay is the cold weather. In the spring, you'll see a situation here that will grab Canada’s attention. Just look at where the camp is. It's in a swamp, when there's a perfect spot five hundred yards away,” I pointed to a small plateau further up the hill, free of underbrush and surrounded by tall pines. “Then look at where the stables are. There’s no way for the men to keep themselves or their clothes clean. Some of their bunks are infested with pests, and the bunkhouse is filled with all kinds of horrible smells. With just a little more investment, they could have created a camp here that was pleasant, safe, clean, and equipped an emergency hospital. Honestly! They could have at least kept the bugs out.”

“Oh, pshaw!” said Fahey, “every camp has to have a few of them fellows. Makes the men feel at home. Besides, you can't absolutely drive them out.”

“Oh, come on!” said Fahey, “every camp needs a few of those guys. It makes the men feel at home. Plus, you can’t really get rid of them completely.”

“Drive them out? Give me a free hand and I'll make this camp clean of vermin in two weeks, absolutely, and keep it so. Why, it would pay,” continued the doctor. “You would keep your men in good condition, in good heart and spirits. They would do twice the work. They would stay with you. Besides, it would prevent scandal.”

“Get rid of them? Just give me a chance and I'll make this camp free of pests in two weeks, no doubt about it, and keep it that way. Honestly, it would be worth it,” the doctor went on. “You’d keep your men healthy, happy, and motivated. They’d be twice as productive. They’d stick around. Plus, it would help avoid any trouble.”

“Scandal?” The General Manager looked up sharply.

“Scandal?” The General Manager glanced up quickly.

“Yes, scandal. I have done what I could to prevent talk, but down the line they are talking some, and if I am not mistaken it will be all over the East in a few weeks.”

“Yeah, scandal. I’ve done what I can to stop the gossip, but people are talking, and if I’m right, it’ll spread all over the East in a few weeks.”

The General Manager was thinking hard. “Look here, young man,” he said, with the air of one who has made up his mind, “do you drink?”

The General Manager was deep in thought. “Listen, young man,” he said decisively, “do you drink?”

“No.”

“Nope.”

“Do you gamble?”

“Do you bet?”

“When I've nothing to do.”

“When I have nothing to do.”

“Oh, well,” said Mr. Fahey, “a little poker doesn't hurt a man now and then. I am going to make you an offer which I hope you will consider favourably. I offer you the position of medical superintendent of this line at a salary of three thousand a year and all expenses. It's not much, but if the thing goes we can easily increase it. You needn't answer just now. Think it over. I don't know your credentials, but I don't care.”

“Oh, well,” said Mr. Fahey, “a bit of poker doesn’t hurt a guy now and then. I’m going to make you an offer that I hope you’ll consider favorably. I’m offering you the position of medical superintendent for this line at a salary of three thousand a year plus all expenses. It's not a lot, but if things go well, we can easily bump it up. You don’t have to decide right now. Take some time to think about it. I’m not familiar with your credentials, but honestly, I don’t care.”

For answer, Dr. Bailey took out his pocketbook and selected a letter. “I didn't think I would ever use this. I didn't want to use it. But you can look at it.”

For an answer, Dr. Bailey pulled out his wallet and chose a letter. “I never thought I would use this. I didn’t want to use it. But you can take a look at it.”

Mr. Fahey took the letter, glanced through it hurriedly, then read it again with more care.

Mr. Fahey picked up the letter, skimmed through it quickly, then read it again more thoroughly.

“You know Sir William?”

“Do you know Sir William?”

“Very slightly. Met him once or twice in London.”

“Yeah, just a little. I met him once or twice in London.”

“This is a most unusual letter for him to write. You must have stood very high in the profession in London.”

“This is a really unusual letter for him to write. You must have been very well-respected in your profession in London.”

“I had a fairly good position,” said Dr. Bailey.

“I had a pretty good job,” Dr. Bailey said.

“May I ask why you left?”

“Can I ask why you left?”

Dr. Bailey hesitated. “I grew tired of the life—and, besides—well—I wanted to get away from things and people.”

Dr. Bailey hesitated. “I got tired of that life—and, besides—well—I wanted to get away from everything and everyone.”

“Pardon my asking,” said Fahey hastily. “It was none of my business. But, Doctor—” here he glanced at the letter again, “Bailey, you say your name is?”

“Sorry to interrupt,” Fahey said quickly. “It’s really none of my business. But, Doctor—” he looked at the letter once more, “Bailey, is that your name?”

“They called me Bailey when I came in and I let it go.”

“They called me Bailey when I arrived, and I just went with it.”

“Very well, sir,” replied Fahey quickly, “Bailey let it be. My offer holds, only I'll make it four thousand. We can't expect a man of your standing for less.”

“Sure thing, sir,” Fahey responded quickly, “Bailey, let it be. My offer is still on the table, but I’ll raise it to four thousand. We can’t expect someone of your caliber to settle for less.”

“Mr. Fahey, I came here to work on the construction. I wanted to forget. When I saw how things were going at the east end I couldn't help jumping it. I never thought I should have enjoyed my professional work so much. It has kept me busy. I will accept your offer at three thousand, but on the distinct understanding that I am to have my way in everything.”

“Mr. Fahey, I came here to work in construction. I wanted to forget. When I saw how things were going at the east end, I couldn't help but get involved. I never thought I would enjoy my professional work this much. It has kept me busy. I will accept your offer of three thousand, but on the clear understanding that I get to have my way in everything.”

“By gad! you'll take it, anyway, I imagine,” said Fahey, with a laugh, “so we may as well put it in the contract. In your department you are supreme. If you see anything you want, take it. If you don't see it, we will get it for you.”

“By gosh! You'll take it, anyway, I guess,” said Fahey, with a laugh, “so we might as well include it in the contract. In your area, you’re the boss. If you see something you want, go for it. If you don’t see it, we’ll get it for you.”

On their return to the office they found Dr. Haines in Craigin's room with Maclennan. As they entered they heard Haines' voice saying, “I believe it was a put-up job with Tommy.”

On their return to the office, they found Dr. Haines in Craigin's room with Maclennan. As they entered, they heard Haines say, "I think it was a setup with Tommy."

“It's a blank lie!” roared Craigin. “I have it from Tommy that it was his own notion to fire that shoe, and a blank good thing for me it was. Otherwise I should have killed the best man that ever walked into this camp. Here, keep your hands off! You paw around my head like a blanked bull in a sand heap. Where's the doctor? Why ain't he here attending to his business?”

“It's a total lie!” yelled Craigin. “I heard from Tommy that it was his idea to shoot that shoe, and thank goodness it was. Otherwise, I would have hurt the best guy who ever came into this camp. And hey, back off! You're messing around my head like a bull in a sand pile. Where's the doctor? Why isn't he here doing his job?”

“Craigin,” he said quietly, “let me look at that. Ah, it's got a twist, that's all. There, that's better.”

“Craigin,” he said softly, “let me see that. Ah, it’s just a twist, that’s all. There, that’s better.”

Like a child Craigin submitted to his quick, light touch and sank back in his pillow with a groan of content. Dr. Bailey gave him his medicine and induced him, much against his will, to take some nourishment.

Like a child, Craigin surrendered to his quick, light touch and sank back into his pillow with a groan of satisfaction. Dr. Bailey gave him his medicine and, much to his annoyance, made him eat some food.

“There now, that's all right. To-morrow you'll be sitting up. Now you must be kept quiet.” As he said this he motioned them out of the room. As he was leaving, Craigin called him back.

“Okay, that's fine. Tomorrow you'll be sitting up. For now, you need to be quiet.” As he said this, he signaled for them to leave the room. Just as he was about to go, Craigin called him back.

“I want to see Maclennan,” he said gruffly.

“I want to see Maclennan,” he said in a gruff tone.

“Wait till to-morrow, Mr. Craigin,” replied the doctor, in soothing tones.

“Wait until tomorrow, Mr. Craigin,” replied the doctor in a calming voice.

“I want to see him now.”

“I want to see him now.”

The doctor called Mr. Maclennan back.

The doctor called Mr. Maclennan back.

“Maclennan, I want to say there's the whitest man in these mountains. I was a blank, blank fool. But for him I might have been a murderer two or three times over, and, God help me! but for that lucky shoe of Tommy's I'd have murdered him. I want to say this to you, and I want the doctor here not to lay it up against me.”

“Maclennan, I want to say he's the whitest guy in these mountains. I was a complete fool. If it weren't for him, I could have been a murderer two or three times over, and, God help me! If it weren't for that lucky shoe of Tommy's, I would have killed him. I want to say this to you, and I want the doctor here not to hold it against me.”

“All right, Craigin,” said Maclennan, “I'm glad to hear you say so. And I guess the doctor here won't cherish any grudge.”

“All right, Craigin,” said Maclennan, “I'm happy to hear you say that. And I assume the doctor here won’t hold any grudges.”

Without a word the doctor closed the door upon Maclennan, then went to the bedside. “Craigin, you are a man. I'd be glad to call you my friend.”

Without saying a word, the doctor closed the door on Maclennan and then went to the bedside. “Craigin, you’re a man. I’d be happy to call you my friend.”

That was all. The two men shook hands and the doctor passed out, leaving Craigin more at peace with himself and with the world than he had been for some days.

That was it. The two men shook hands and the doctor fainted, leaving Craigin feeling more at peace with himself and the world than he had been for a few days.





XIX

THE LADY OF KUSKINOOK

Soon after Dick's departure for the West, Ben Fallows took up his abode at the Old Stone Mill and very soon found himself firmly established as a member of the family there; and so it came that he was present on the occasion of Margaret's visit, when the offer of the Kuskinook Hospital was under consideration. The offer came through the Superintendent, but it was due chiefly to the influence on the Toronto Board of Mrs. Macdougall. It was to her that Dick had appealed for a matron for the new hospital, which had come into existence largely through his efforts and advocacy. “We want as matron,” Dick had written, “a strong, sane woman who knows her work, and is not afraid to tackle anything. She must be cheery in manner and brave in heart, not too old, and the more beautiful she is the better.”

Soon after Dick left for the West, Ben Fallows moved into the Old Stone Mill and quickly became a part of the family there. This is how he ended up being present during Margaret's visit when they discussed the offer from the Kuskinook Hospital. The proposal came from the Superintendent, but Mrs. Macdougall was mainly responsible for its influence on the Toronto Board. Dick had reached out to her for a matron for the new hospital, which had come about largely thanks to his efforts and support. “We’re looking for a matron,” Dick had written, “someone strong and sensible who knows her stuff and isn’t afraid to take on challenges. She should have a cheerful demeanor and a courageous heart, not be too old, and the more attractive she is, the better.”

“Cheery in manner and brave in heart?” Mrs. Macdougall had said to herself, looking at the letter. “The very one! She is that and she is all the rest, and she is not too old, and beautiful enough even for Mr. Dick.” Here Mrs. Macdougall smiled a gentle smile of deprecation at the suggestion that flitted across her mind at that point. “No, she'll never be old to Dick. We'll send her, and who knows, but—” Not even to herself, however, much less to another, did the little lady breathe a word of any 'arriere pensee' in urging the appointment.

“Cheerful in attitude and brave in spirit?” Mrs. Macdougall thought to herself as she looked at the letter. “Exactly right! She is that and so much more, and she’s not too old, and attractive enough even for Mr. Dick.” At this, Mrs. Macdougall gave a gentle, modest smile to the thought that crossed her mind at that moment. “No, she'll never seem old to Dick. We’ll send her, and who knows, but—” Yet she didn’t even whisper a word of any ulterior motive to herself, let alone anyone else, as she advocated for the appointment.

With the Superintendent's letter in her hand, Margaret had gone to consult Barney's mother; for to Margaret Mrs. Boyle was ever “Barney's mother.”

With the Superintendent's letter in her hand, Margaret had gone to talk to Barney's mom; to Margaret, Mrs. Boyle was always “Barney's mom.”

“It would be a very fine work,” said Mrs. Boyle, “but oh, lassie! it is a long, long way. And you would be far from all that knew you!”

“It would be a really great work,” said Mrs. Boyle, “but oh, sweetheart! it’s such a long, long way. And you’d be far from everyone who knows you!”

“Why, Dick is not very far away.”

“Why, Dick isn't very far away.”

“Aye, but I doubt you would see little of him, with all the travelling he's doing to those terrible camps. And what if anything should happen to you, and no one to care for you?”

“Aye, but I doubt you would see much of him, with all the traveling he's doing to those awful camps. And what if something were to happen to you, and no one was there to take care of you?”

The old lady's hands trembled over the tea cups. She had aged much during the last six years. The sword had pierced her heart with Barney's going from home. And while, in the case of her younger and favourite son, she had without grudging made the ancient sacrifice, lines of her surrender showed deep upon her face.

The old lady's hands shook over the tea cups. She had aged a lot in the last six years. The pain of Barney leaving home had really hurt her. Even though she had selflessly made sacrifices for her younger and favorite son, the signs of her giving in were clearly visible on her face.

“What's the matter with me goin' along, Miss Margaret?” said Ben, breaking in upon the pause in the conversation. “There's one of the old gang out there. We cawn't 'ave Barney, but you'd do in his place, an' I guess we could make things hump a bit. W'en the gang gits a goin' things begin to hum. You remember that day down at the 'Old King's' w'en me an' Barney an' Dick—”

“What's wrong with me joining in, Miss Margaret?” Ben said, interrupting the pause in the conversation. “There’s one of the old crew out there. We can’t have Barney, but you’d be a good substitute, and I think we could stir things up a bit. When the crew gets going, things start to get lively. You remember that day at the ‘Old King’s’ when me, Barney, and Dick—”

“Och! Ben lad,” said Mrs. Boyle, “Margaret will be hearing that story many's the time. But what would you be doing in an hospital?”

“Och! Come on, Ben,” Mrs. Boyle said, “Margaret will hear that story plenty of times. But what are you doing in a hospital?”

“Me? I hain't goin' fer to work in no 'ospital! I'm goin' to look after Miss Margaret. She wants someone to look after her, don't she?”

“Me? I’m not going to work in any hospital! I’m going to take care of Miss Margaret. She wants someone to look after her, doesn’t she?”

“Aye, that she does,” remarked Mrs. Boyle, with such emphasis that Margaret flushed as she cried, “Not I! My business is to look after other people.”

“Aye, she really does,” said Mrs. Boyle, with such emphasis that Margaret blushed and exclaimed, “Not me! My job is to take care of other people.”

But the more the matter was discussed the clearer it became that Margaret's work lay at Kuskinook, and further, that she could not do better than take Ben along to “look after her,” as he put it. Hence, before the year had gone, all through the Windermere and Crow's Nest valleys the fame of the Lady of Kuskinook grew great, and second only to hers was that of her bodyguard, the hospital orderly, Ben Fallows. And indeed, Ben's usefulness was freely acknowledged by both staff and patients; for by day or by night he was ever ready to skip off on errands of mercy, his wooden leg clicking a vigorous tattoo to his rapid movements. He was especially proud of that wooden leg, a combination of joints and springs so wonderful that he was often heard to lament the clumsiness of the other leg in comparison.

But the more people talked about it, the clearer it became that Margaret's work was at Kuskinook, and that she would be better off taking Ben along to "look after her," as he put it. So, before the year was over, the reputation of the Lady of Kuskinook grew throughout the Windermere and Crow's Nest valleys, and right behind hers was that of her bodyguard, the hospital orderly, Ben Fallows. In fact, both the staff and patients widely recognized Ben's usefulness; whether day or night, he was always ready to dash off on errands of kindness, his wooden leg making a lively clicking sound as he moved quickly. He was especially proud of that wooden leg, which was a remarkable combination of joints and springs, and he often complained about the clumsiness of his other leg in comparison.

“W'en it comes to legs,” Ben would say, “this 'ere's the machine fer me. It never gits rheumatism in the joints, nor corns on the toes, an' yeh cawn't freeze it with forty below.”

“Like I always say about legs,” Ben would say, “this here is the machine for me. It never gets arthritis in the joints, nor corns on the toes, and you can't freeze it at forty below.”

As Ben grew in fame so he grew in dignity and in solemn and serious appreciation of himself, and of his position in the hospital. The institution became to him not simply a thing of personal pride, but an object of reverent regard. To Ben's mind, taking it all in all, it stood unique among all similar institutions in the Dominion. While, as for the matron, as he watched her at her work his wonder grew and, with it, a love amounting to worship. In his mind she dwelt apart as something sacred, and to serve her and to guard her became a religion with Ben. In fact, the Glory of the Kuskinook hospital lay chiefly in this, that it afforded a sphere in which his divinity might exercise her various powers and graces.

As Ben became more famous, he also developed a greater sense of dignity and a serious appreciation for himself and his role at the hospital. The institution turned into something more than just personal pride for him; it became an object of deep respect. To Ben, it was, overall, unique among similar institutions in the Dominion. As for the matron, he watched her at work in awe, and his admiration grew into a love that felt almost sacred. In his eyes, she was something special, and to serve and protect her became a kind of devotion for Ben. In fact, the true glory of the Kuskinook hospital lay primarily in the fact that it provided a place where his revered figure could showcase her many abilities and charms.

It was just at this point that Tommy Tate roused his wrath. Dr. Bailey's foreboding regarding Maclennan's Camp No. 2 had been justified by a serious outbreak in early spring of typhoid, of malignant type, to which Tommy fell a victim. The hospitals along the line were already overflowing, and so the doctor had sent Tommy to Kuskinook in charge of an assistant. After a six weeks' doubtful struggle with the disease Tommy began to convalesce, and with returning strength revived his invincible love of mischief, which he gratified in provoking the soul of Orderly Ben Fallows, notwithstanding that the two had become firm friends during the tedious course of Tommy's sickness. It didn't take Tommy long to discover Ben's tender spots, the most tender of which he found to be the honour of the hospital and all things and persons associated therewith. As to the matron, Tommy ventured no criticism. He had long since enrolled her among his saints, and Ben Fallows himself was not a more enthusiastic devotee than he. And not even to gratify his insatiable desire for fun at Ben's expense would Tommy venture any liberty with the name of the matron. In regard to the young preacher, however, who seemed to be a somewhat important part of the institution, Tommy was not so scrupulous, while as to the hospital appointments and methods, he never hesitated to champion the superior methods of those down the line.

It was at this moment that Tommy Tate stirred up trouble. Dr. Bailey’s fears about Maclennan's Camp No. 2 were proven right with a serious outbreak of typhoid in early spring, and Tommy became one of its victims. The hospitals along the line were already overcrowded, so the doctor had sent Tommy to Kuskinook with an assistant. After a six-week battle with the illness, Tommy started to recover, and with his strength returning, he reignited his irresistible urge for mischief, which he satisfied by teasing Orderly Ben Fallows, despite the fact that the two had become good friends during Tommy’s long illness. It didn't take Tommy long to find Ben's soft spots, with the most sensitive being the reputation of the hospital and everything associated with it. As for the matron, Tommy didn't dare to criticize her. He had long considered her one of his saints, and Ben Fallows himself was not a more passionate supporter than he was. Even to fuel his endless desire for fun at Ben's expense, Tommy wouldn’t take any liberties with the matron’s name. However, concerning the young preacher, who seemed to be a somewhat significant part of the institution, Tommy wasn’t as careful, and when it came to the hospital’s rules and procedures, he had no qualms about defending the better practices of those further down the line.

It was a beautiful May morning and Tommy was signalizing his unusually vigorous health by a very specially exasperating criticism of the Kuskinook hospital and its belongings.

It was a beautiful May morning, and Tommy was showing off his unusually strong health with a particularly annoying critique of the Kuskinook hospital and everything related to it.

“It's the beautiful hospitals they are down the line. They don't have the frills and tucks on their shirts, to be sure, but they do the thrick, so they do.”

“It's the nice hospitals they're getting soon. They may not have all the fancy details on their shirts, but they get the job done, that's for sure.”

“I guess they're all right fer simple cases,” agreed Ben, “but w'en yeh git somethin' real bad yeh got to come 'ere. Look at yerself!”

“I guess they're all right for simple cases,” Ben agreed, “but when you get something really serious, you have to come here. Look at yourself!”

“Arrah! an' that was the docthor, Hivin be swate to him! He tuk a notion t' me fer a good turn I done him wance. Begob, there's a man fer ye! Talk about yer white min! Talk about yer prachers an' the like! There's a man fer ye, an' there's none to measure wid him in the mountains!”

“Wow! That was the doctor, may Heaven be nice to him! He took a liking to me for a good deed I did for him once. Seriously, there’s a man for you! Talk about your good guys! Talk about your preachers and the like! There’s a man for you, and there’s no one to compare with him in the mountains!”

“Dr. Bailey, I suppose ye're talkin' about?” inquired Ben, with fine scorn.

“Dr. Bailey, I guess you’re talking about?” Ben asked, with clear disdain.

“Yis, Dr. Bailey, an' that's the first two letters av his name. An' whin ye find a man to stand forninst him, by the howly poker! I'll ate him alive, an' so I will.”

“Yeah, Dr. Bailey, and that's the first two letters of his name. And when you find a man to stand against him, I swear! I'll eat him alive, and I really will.”

“Well, I hain't agoin' to say, Mr. Tate,” said Ben, with studied, politeness, “that no doctor can never compare with a preacher, for I've seen a doctor myself, an' there's the kind of work he done,” displaying his wooden leg and foot with pride. “But what I say is that w'en it comes to doin' real 'igh-class, fine work, give me the Reverend Richard Boyle, Esquire. Yes, sir, sez I, Dick Boyle's the man fer me!”

“Well, I’m not going to say, Mr. Tate,” Ben said with deliberate politeness, “that no doctor can ever compare to a preacher, because I’ve seen a doctor myself, and look at the work he did,” proudly showing off his wooden leg and foot. “But what I mean is, when it comes to doing real high-class, fine work, give me the Reverend Richard Boyle, Esquire. Yes, sir, I say Dick Boyle’s the man for me!”

“Aw, gwan now wid ye! An' wud ye be afther puttin' a preacher in the same car wid a docthor, an' him the Medical Superintendent av the railway?”

“Aw, come on now! And would you really put a preacher in the same car as a doctor, with him being the Medical Superintendent of the railway?”

“I hain't talkin' 'bout preachers an' doctors in general,” replied Ben, keeping himself firmly in hand, “but I'm talkin' about this 'ere preacher, the Reverend Richard Boyle.” Ben's attention to the finer courtesies in conversation always increased with his wrath. “An' that I'll stick to, for there's no man in these 'ere mountain 'as done more fer this 'ere country than that same Reverend Richard Boyle, Esquire.”

“I’m not talking about preachers and doctors in general,” replied Ben, keeping himself in check, “but I'm talking about this preacher, the Reverend Richard Boyle.” Ben’s focus on the niceties of conversation always intensified with his anger. “And that’s what I’ll stick to, because there’s no man in these mountains who has done more for this country than that same Reverend Richard Boyle, Esquire.”

“Listen til the monkey! An' what has he done, will ye tell me?”

“Listen to the monkey! And what has he done, can you tell me?”

“Well,” said Ben, ignoring Tommy's opprobrious epithet, “I hain't got a day to spend, but, to begin with, there's two churches up the Windermere which—”

“Well,” said Ben, ignoring Tommy's insulting remark, “I don't have a day to waste, but to start with, there are two churches up the Windermere which—”

“Churches, is it? Sure an' what is a church good fer but to bury a man from, forby givin' the women a place to say their prayers an' show their hats?”

“Churches, huh? What good is a church except to bury someone and to give women a place to pray and show off their hats?”

“As I was sayin',” continued Ben, “there's two churches up the Windermere. I hain't no saint, an' I hain't no scholar, but I goes by them as is, an' I know that there's Miss Margaret, an' I tell you”—here Ben solemnly removed his pipe from his mouth and, holding it by the bowl, pointed the stem, by way of emphasizing his words, straight at Tommy's face—“I tell you she puts them churches above even this 'ere hinstitution!” And Ben sat back in his chair to allow the full magnitude of this fact to have its full weight with Tommy. For once Tommy was without reply, for anything savouring of criticism of Miss Margaret or her opinions was impossible to him.

"As I was saying," Ben continued, "there are two churches up by Windermere. I'm not a saint, and I'm not a scholar, but I go by those who are, and I know that there's Miss Margaret, and I tell you"—here Ben seriously took his pipe out of his mouth and, holding it by the bowl, pointed the stem directly at Tommy's face to emphasize his words—"I tell you she values those churches more than even this place!" Ben leaned back in his chair to let the weight of this statement sink in for Tommy. For once, Tommy was at a loss for words, because any hint of criticism of Miss Margaret or her views was unthinkable to him.

“An' what's more,” continued Ben, “this 'ere hinstitution in which we're a-sittin' this hour wouldn't be 'ere but fer that same preacher an' them that backs him up. That's yer churches fer yeh!” And still Tommy remained silent.

“What's more,” Ben continued, “this place we're sitting in right now wouldn't exist if it weren't for that same preacher and those who support him. That's your churches for you!” And Tommy still stayed quiet.

“An' if yeh want to knew more about him, you ask Magee there, an' Morrison an' Old Cap Jim an' a 'eap of fellows about this 'ere preacher, an' 'ear 'em talk. Don't ask me. 'Ear 'em talk w'en they git time. They wuz a blawsted lot of drunken fools, workin' for the whiskey-sellers an' the tin-horn gamblers. Now they're straight an' sendin' their money 'ome. An' there's some as I know would be a lot better if they done the same.”

“And if you want to know more about him, ask Magee over there, and Morrison and Old Cap Jim, and a bunch of guys about this preacher, and listen to them talk. Don’t ask me. Listen to them when they have time. They were a bunch of drunken fools, working for the whiskey sellers and the con artists. Now they’re straight and sending their money home. And there are some I know would be a lot better off if they did the same.”

“Manin' mesilf, ye blaggard! An' tis thrue fer ye. But luk at the docthor, will ye, ain't he down on the whiskey, too?”

“Mind your own business, you scoundrel! And it's true for you. But look at the doctor, will you? Isn’t he against whiskey as well?”

“Yes, that's w'at I 'ear,” conceded Ben. “But e'll soak 'em good at poker.”

“Yes, that's what I hear,” conceded Ben. “But he'll really take them for a ride at poker.”

“Bedad, it's the truth ye're spakin,” said Tommy enthusiastically. “An' it wud do ye more good than a month's masses to see him take the hair aff the tin horns, the divil fly away wid thim! An' luk at the 'rid lights'—”

“Wow, you're right,” said Tommy excitedly. “And it would do you more good than a month's worth of masses to see him take the hair off the tin horns, the devil take them! And look at the 'red lights'—”

“'Red lights'?” interrupted Ben. “Now ye're talkin'. Who cleared up the 'rid lights' at Bull Crossin'.”

“'Red lights'?” interrupted Ben. “Now you're talking. Who took care of the 'red lights' at Bull Crossing?”

“Who did, thin?”

"Who did it, thin?"

“Who? The Reverend Richard Boyle is the man.”

“Who? It’s the Reverend Richard Boyle.”

“Aw, run in an' shut the dure! Ye're walkin' in yer slape.”

“Aw, run in and close the door! You're walking in your sleep.”

“Mr. Tate, I 'appen to know the facts in this 'ere particular case, beggin' yer 'umble pardon.” Ben's h's became more lubricous with his rising indignation. “An' I 'appen to know that agin the Pioneer's violent opposition, agin the business men, agin his own helder a-keepin' the drug shop, agin the hagent of the town site an' agin the whole blawsted, bloomin' population, that 'ere preacher put up a fight, by the jumpin' Jemima! that made 'em all 'unt their 'oles!”

“Mr. Tate, I happen to know the facts in this particular case, begging your humble pardon.” Ben's 'h's became more pronounced with his growing indignation. “And I happen to know that against the Pioneer's violent opposition, against the business people, against his own holder keeping the drug store, against the agent of the town site, and against the entire blasted, blooming population, that preacher put up a fight, by jumping Jemima! That made them all hunt for their holes!”

“Aw, Benny, it's wanderin' agin ye are! Did ye niver hear how the docthor walked intil the big meetin' an' in five minutes made the iditor av the Pioneer an' the town site agent an' that bunch look like last year's potaty patch fer ould shaws, wid the spache he gave thim?”

“Aw, Benny, you're daydreaming again! Didn’t you ever hear how the doctor walked into the big meeting and in five minutes made the editor of the Pioneer and the town site agent and that group look like last year's potato patch for old shoes with the speech he gave them?”

“No,” said Ben, “I didn't 'ear any such thing, I didn't.”

“No,” said Ben, “I didn't hear anything like that, I didn't.”

“Well, thin, go out into society, me bhoy, an' kape yer ears clane.”

“Well, then, go out into society, my boy, and keep your ears clean.”

“My ears don't require no such cleanin' as some I know!” cried Ben, whose self-control was strained to the point of breaking.

“My ears don’t need that kind of cleaning like some people I know!” shouted Ben, whose self-control was tested to the limit.

“Manin' mesilf agin. Begorra, it's yer game leg that saves ye from a batin'!”

“I'm back at it again. Wow, it's your game leg that saves you from a beating!”

“I don't fight no sick man in our own 'ospital,” replied Ben scornfully, “but w'en yer sufficiently recovered, I'd be proud to haccommodate yeh. But as fer this 'ere preacher—”

“I don’t fight any sick man in our own hospital,” Ben replied scornfully, “but when you’ve recovered enough, I’d be happy to accommodate you. But as for this preacher—”

“Aw, go on wid yer preacher an' yer hull outfit! The docthor yonder's worth—”

“Aw, go on with your preacher and your whole crew! The doctor over there is worth—”

“Now, Mr. Tate, this 'ere's goin' past the limit. I can put up with a good deal of abuse from a sick man, but w'en I 'ears any reflections thrown out at this 'ere 'ospital an' them as runs it, by the livin' jumpin' Jemima Jebbs! I hain't goin' to stand it, not me!” Ben's voice rose in a shrill cry of anger. “I'd 'ave yeh to know that the 'ead of this 'ere hinstitution—”

“Now, Mr. Tate, this is going too far. I can deal with a lot from a sick person, but when I hear any criticism aimed at this hospital and those who run it, by the living jumpin' Jemima Jebbs! I’m not going to put up with it, not at all!” Ben's voice rose in a sharp cry of anger. “I want you to know that the head of this institution—”

“Aw, whist now, ye blatherin' bletherskite, who's talkin' about the Head? The Head, is it? An' d'ye think I'd sthand—Howly Moses! here she comes, an' the angels thimsilves wud luk like last year beside her!”

“Aw, hold on now, you chattering nonsense, who’s talking about the Head? The Head, really? And do you think I’d stand—Holy Moses! Here she comes, and even the angels themselves would look like last year next to her!”

“Good-morning, Tommy. Why, I do think you are looking remarkably well to-day,” cried the matron, her brisk step, bright face, and cheery voice eloquent of her splendid vitality and high spirit.

“Good morning, Tommy. I really think you’re looking great today,” exclaimed the matron, her energetic stride, cheerful expression, and lively tone reflecting her fantastic vitality and high spirits.

“Och! thin, an' who wudn't luk well in your prisince?” said the gallant little Irishman, with a touch to his hat. “Sure, it's better than the sunlight to see the smile av yer pritty face.”

“Aw, who wouldn’t look good in your presence?” said the charming little Irishman, touching his hat. “It’s certainly better than sunlight to see the smile on your pretty face.”

“Now, Tommy, Tommy, we'll have to be sending you away if you go on like that. It's a sure sign of convalescence when an Irishman begins to blarney.”

“Now, Tommy, Tommy, we’re going to have to send you away if you keep this up. It’s a sure sign of recovery when an Irishman starts to sweet-talk.”

“Blarney, indade! Bedad, it's God's mercy I don't have to blarney, for I haven't the strength to do that same.”

“Blarney, indeed! Honestly, it’s a blessing from God that I don’t have to blarney, because I don’t have the energy to do that.”

“Well, Tommy, don't try. Keep your strength for getting well again. Ben, I think I saw Mr. Boyle riding up. Will you please go and take his horse and show him up to the office. I am just wanting his help in preparing my annual report.”

“Well, Tommy, don’t push it. Save your energy to get better. Ben, I think I saw Mr. Boyle riding in. Can you please go and take his horse and show him to the office? I need his help with preparing my annual report.”

“Report!” cried Ben. “A day like this! No, sez I; git out into the woods an' git a little colour into yer cheeks. It'll do him good, too. This' ere hinstitution is takin' the life out o' yeh.”

“Report!” shouted Ben. “On a day like this? No way; get out into the woods and get some color in your cheeks. It’ll do him good, too. This place is draining the life out of you.”

And Ben went away grumbling his discontent and wrath at the matron's inability to take thought for herself.

And Ben walked away complaining about his frustration and anger at the matron's failure to think for herself.

The tiny office was bare enough of beauty, but from the window there stretched a scene glorious in its majestic sweep and in its varied loveliness. Down over the tops of second-growth jack pine and Douglas fir one looked straight into the roaring gorge of the Goat River filled with misty light and overhung with an arching rainbow. Up the other side climbed the hills in soft folds of pine tops and, beyond the pines, to the sheer, grey, rocky peaks in whose clefts and crags the snow lay like fretted silver. Far up the valley to the east the line of the new railway gleamed here and there through the pines, while to the west the Goat River gorge issued into the splendid expanse of the Kootenay Valley, forest-clad and lying now in all the sunlit glory of its new spring dress.

The small office lacked beauty, but from the window, there was a breathtaking view with its grand expanse and varied charm. Beyond the tops of young jack pine and Douglas fir, one could see straight into the roaring gorge of the Goat River, filled with misty light and crowned by a vibrant rainbow. On the opposite side, the hills rose gently with soft layers of pine treetops, and beyond them, the steep, grey, rocky peaks where snow lay like delicate silver in the crevices. Far up the valley to the east, the line of the new railway gleamed occasionally through the pines, while to the west, the Goat River gorge opened into the stunning broad Kootenay Valley, covered in forests and basking in the radiant beauty of its springtime splendor.

For some moments Dick stood gazing. “Of all views I see, this is the best,” he said. “Day or night I can get it clear as I see it now, and it always brings me rest and comfort.”

For a while, Dick stood staring. “Out of all the views I see, this is the best,” he said. “Day or night, I can picture it as clearly as I see it now, and it always brings me peace and comfort.”

“Rest and comfort?” echoed Margaret, coming to his side. “Yes, I understand that, especially with the sunlight upon it. But at night, Dick, with the moon high above that peak there and filling with its light all the valleys, do you know, I hardly dare look at it long.”

“Rest and comfort?” Margaret asked, joining him. “Yeah, I get that, especially with the sunlight on it. But at night, Dick, with the moon high above that peak and lighting up all the valleys, I have to admit, I can hardly look at it for long.”

“I understand,” replied Dick, slowly. “Barney used to say the same about the moonlight on the view from the hillcrest above the Mill.”

“I get it,” Dick replied slowly. “Barney used to say the same thing about the moonlight view from the hilltop above the Mill.”

Then a silence fell between them. The deepest, nearest thought with each was Barney. It was always Barney. Resolutely they refused to allow the name to reach their lips except at rare intervals, but each knew how the thought of him lurked in the heart, ready to leap into full view with every deeper throb.

Then a silence fell between them. The deepest, closest thought for each of them was Barney. It was always Barney. Determinedly, they refused to let his name escape their lips except at rare moments, but each one knew how the thought of him lingered in their hearts, ready to jump into clear view with every deeper pulse.

“Come, this won't do,” said Margaret, almost sharply.

“Come on, this isn’t right,” said Margaret, almost sharply.

“No, it won't do,” replied Dick, each reading the thought in the other's heart.

“No, that won’t work,” replied Dick, each of them understanding the other’s feelings.

“I am struggling with my report,” said Margaret in a business-like tone. “What shall I say? How shall I begin?”

“I’m having a hard time with my report,” Margaret said in a professional tone. “What should I say? How should I start?”

“Your report, eh? Better let me write it. I'll tell them things that will make them sit up. What copy there would be in it for the Daily Telegraph! The lonely outpost of civilization, the incoming stream of maimed and wounded, of sick and lonely, the outgoing stream healed and hopeful, and all singing the praises of the Lady of Kuskinook.”

“Your report, huh? You should let me handle it. I’ll share stories that will really grab their attention. Just imagine the headlines for the Daily Telegraph! The isolated outpost of civilization, the constant flow of the injured and sick, the departing group that’s healed and optimistic, all praising the Lady of Kuskinook.”

“Hush, Dick,” said Margaret softly. “You are forgetting the man who travels the lonely trails to the camps and up the gulches for the sick and wounded and brings them out on his broncho's back and his own, too, watches by them and prays with them, who yarns to them and sings to them till they forget their homesickness, which is the sickness the hospital cannot cure.”

“Hush, Dick,” Margaret said gently. “You’re forgetting the man who journeys along the lonely paths to the camps and climbs the ravines for the sick and injured, bringing them back on his horse and his own back too. He stays by their side and prays with them, tells them stories and sings to them until they forget their homesickness, which is the kind of sickness that the hospital can’t heal.”

“Oh, draw it mild, Margaret. Well, we'll give it up. The best part of this report will be that that is never written, except on the hearts and in the lives of the poor chaps who will think of the Lady of Kuskinook any time they happen to be saying their prayers.”

“Oh, take it easy, Margaret. Alright, we'll let it go. The best part of this report will be what's never written down, except in the hearts and lives of those poor guys who will remember the Lady of Kuskinook every time they're saying their prayers.”

“Tell me, Dick, what shall I say?”

“Tell me, Dick, what should I say?”

“Begin with the statistics. Typhoids, so many—”

“Start with the numbers. There are so many typhoid cases—”

“What an awful lot there were, two hundred and twenty-seven of them!”

“What a huge number there were, two hundred and twenty-seven of them!”

“Yes,” replied Dick. “But think of what there would have been but for that man, Bailey! He's a wonder! He has organized the camps upon a sanitary basis, brought in good water from the hills, established hospitals, and all that sort of thing.”

“Yes,” replied Dick. “But think about what it would have been like without that guy, Bailey! He's incredible! He set up the camps with proper sanitation, brought in clean water from the hills, established hospitals, and all that kind of stuff.”

“So you've got it, too,” said Margaret, with a smile.

“So you’ve got it, too,” said Margaret, smiling.

“Got what?”

“Got what?”

“Why, what I call the Bailey bacillus. From the general manager, Mr. Fahey, down to Tommy Tate, it seems to have gone everywhere.”

“Why, what I call the Bailey bug. From the general manager, Mr. Fahey, all the way down to Tommy Tate, it seems to have spread everywhere.”

“Is that so?” replied Dick, laughing. “Well, there are some who have escaped the tin-horn gang and the whiskey runners. Or rather, they've got it, but it's a different kind. Some day they'll kill him.”

“Is that true?” Dick said with a laugh. “Well, there are some people who have gotten away from the petty crooks and the bootleggers. Or rather, they've faced it, but it's a different situation. One day, they'll take him out.”

“And yet they say he is—”

"And yet they say he is—"

“Oh, I know. He does gamble, and when he gets going he's a terror. But he's down on the whiskey and on the 'red lights.' You remember the big fight at Bull Crossing? It was Bailey pulled me out of that hole. The Pioneer was slating me, Colonel Hilliers, the town site agent, was fighting me, withdrew his offer of a site for our church unless I'd leave the 'red lights' alone, and went everywhere quoting the British army in India against me. Even my own men, church members, mind you, one of them an elder, thought I should attend to my own business. These people were their best customers. Why, they actually went so far as to write to the Presbytery that I was antagonizing the people and ruining the Church. Well, you remember the big meeting called to protest against this vice? The enemy packed the house. Had half a dozen speakers for the 'Liberal' side. Unfortunately I had been sent for to see a fellow dying up the line. It looked for a complete knockout for me. In came Dr. Bailey, waited till they were all through their talk, and then went for them. He didn't speak more than ten minutes, but in those ten minutes he crumpled them up utterly and absolutely. Colonel Hilliers and the editor of The Pioneer, I understand, went white and red, yellow and green, by turns. The crowd simply yelled. You know he is tremendously popular with the men. They passed my resolution standing on the backs of their seats. Quite true, the doctor went from the meeting to a big poker game and stayed at it all night. But I'm inclined to forgive him that, and all the more because I am told he was after that fellow 'Mexico' and his gang. Oh, it was a fine bit of work. I've often wished to meet him, but he's a hard man to find. He must be a good sort at bottom.”

“Oh, I get it. He does gamble, and when he gets into it, he's a force to be reckoned with. But he's on the whiskey and the 'red lights.' Remember the big fight at Bull Crossing? It was Bailey who pulled me out of that mess. The Pioneer was coming down on me, Colonel Hilliers, the town site agent, was against me too. He pulled his offer for a site for our church unless I left the 'red lights' alone and went around quoting the British army in India against me. Even my own guys, church members—one of whom is an elder—thought I should mind my own business. These people were their best customers. They even went so far as to write to the Presbytery saying I was making enemies and ruining the Church. So, you remember that big meeting called to protest this vice? The opposition packed the place. They had half a dozen speakers for the 'Liberal' side. Unfortunately, I got called to see a guy who was dying up the line. It looked like a total defeat for me. Then Dr. Bailey walked in, waited for them to finish their speeches, and then took them on. He didn’t speak for more than ten minutes, but in that time, he completely shut them down. I've heard that Colonel Hilliers and the editor of The Pioneer went from white to red, yellow to green, in no time. The crowd was just roaring. You know he’s really popular with the guys. They passed my resolution while standing on the backs of their seats. It’s true that the doctor went straight from the meeting to a big poker game and played all night. But I'm willing to overlook that, especially since I've been told he was after that guy 'Mexico' and his crew. Oh, it was impressive work. I've often wanted to meet him, but he's hard to track down. He must be a decent guy at heart.”

“To hear Tommy talk,” replied Margaret, “you would make up your mind he was a saint. He tells the most heart-moving stories of his ways and doings, nursing the sick and helping those who are down on their luck. Why, he and Ben almost came to blows this morning in regard to the comparative merits of the doctor and yourself.”

“Listening to Tommy, you’d think he was a saint,” replied Margaret. “He shares the most touching stories about his life, caring for the sick and helping those who are struggling. You know, he and Ben nearly got into a fight this morning over who’s the better doctor, you or him.”

“Ben, eh? I can never be thankful enough,” said Dick earnestly, “that you brought Ben West with you. It always makes me feel safer to think that he is here.”

“Ben, huh? I can never be grateful enough,” said Dick earnestly, “that you brought Ben West with you. It always makes me feel safer knowing he’s here.”

“Ben will agree with you,” replied Margaret, “I assure you. He assumes full care of me and of the whole institution.”

“Ben will agree with you,” Margaret replied, “I promise. He takes full care of me and the entire organization.”

“Good boy, Ben,” said Dick, heartily. “And he is a kind of link to that old home and—with the past, the beautiful past, the past I like to think of.” The shadows were creeping up on Dick's face, deepening its lines and emphasizing the look of weariness and unrest.

“Good boy, Ben,” Dick said warmly. “And he connects me to that old home and—with the past, the beautiful past, the past I love to remember.” The shadows were slowly creeping up on Dick's face, deepening its lines and highlighting the look of tiredness and unease.

“A beautiful past it was,” replied Margaret gently. “We ought to be thankful that we have it.”

“A beautiful past it was,” replied Margaret softly. “We should be grateful to have it.”

“Have you heard anything?” inquired Dick.

“Have you heard anything?” Dick asked.

“No. Iola's letter was the last. He had left London shortly after her arrival, so Jack Charrington had told her. She didn't know where he had gone. Charrington thought to the West somewhere, but there has been no word since.”

“No. Iola's letter was the last one. He had left London shortly after she arrived, or so Jack Charrington told her. She didn’t know where he had gone. Charrington thought he went somewhere to the West, but there hasn’t been any news since.”

Dick put his head on the table and groaned aloud.

Dick rested his head on the table and groaned loudly.

“Never mind, Dick, boy,” said Margaret, laying her hand upon his head as if he had been a child, “it will all come right some day.”

“Don’t worry, Dick, my boy,” said Margaret, placing her hand on his head like he was a child, “everything will work out eventually.”

“I can't stand it, Margaret!” groaned Dick, “I shut it out from me for weeks and then it all comes over me again. It was my cursed folly that wrecked everything! Wrecked Barney's life, Iola's, too, for all I know, and mine!”

“I can't take it anymore, Margaret!” Dick groaned, “I pushed it out of my mind for weeks, and then it all hits me again. It was my stupid mistake that ruined everything! Ruined Barney's life, Iola's too, for all I know, and mine!”

“You must not say wrecked,” replied Margaret.

“You shouldn’t say wrecked,” replied Margaret.

“What other word is there? Wrecked and ruined. I know what you would say; but whatever the next life has for us, there is nothing left in this that can atone!”

“What other word is there? Wrecked and ruined. I know what you would say; but whatever the next life has for us, there’s nothing left in this one that can make up for it!”

“That, too, you must not say, Dick,” said Margaret. “God has something yet for us. He always keeps for us better than He has given. The best is always before us. Besides,” she continued eagerly, “He has given you all this work to do, this beautiful work.”

“Don’t say that, Dick,” Margaret said. “God still has something in store for us. He always saves the best for us. The best is always ahead of us. Besides,” she added excitedly, “He has given you all this work to do, this amazing work.”

The word recalled Dick. He sat up straight. “Yes, yes, I must not forget. I am not worthy to touch it. He gave me this chance to work. What else should I want? And after all, this is the best. I can't help the heart-hunger now and then, but God forbid I should ever say a word of anything but gratitude. I was down, down, far down out of sight. He pulled me up. Who am I to complain? But I am not complaining! It is not for myself. If there were only one word to know he was doing well, was safe!” He turned suddenly to Margaret with an almost fierce earnestness. “Margaret, do you think God will give me this?” His voice was hoarse with the intensity of his passion. “Do you know, I sometimes feel that I don't want Heaven without this. I never pray for anything else. Wealth, honour, fame, I once longed for these. But now these are nothing to me if only I knew Barney was right and safe and well. Yes, even my love for you, Margaret, the best thing, the truest thing next to my love of my Lord, I'd give up to know. But three years have gone since that awful night and not a word! It eats and eats and eats into me here,” he smote himself hard over his heart, “till the actual physical pain is at times more than I can stand. What do you think, Margaret?” he continued, his face quivering piteously. “Every time I think of God I think of Barney. Every prayer I make I ask for Barney. I wake at night and it is Barney I am thinking of. Can I stand this long? Will I have to stand it long? Has God forgiven me? And when He forgives, does He take away the pain? Sometimes I wonder if there is anything in all this I preach!”

The word brought Dick back to reality. He sat up straight. “Yes, yes, I must not forget. I'm not worthy to touch it. He gave me this chance to work. What more could I want? And after all, this is the best. I can't help feeling a longing sometimes, but God forbid I should ever say anything but gratitude. I was low, really low, out of sight. He pulled me up. Who am I to complain? But I'm not complaining! It's not for myself. If there were just one word to know he was doing well, that he was safe!” He turned suddenly to Margaret with fierce seriousness. “Margaret, do you think God will give me this?” His voice was rough with intensity. “You know, sometimes I feel that I wouldn't want Heaven without this. I never pray for anything else. Wealth, honor, fame, I once yearned for those. But now, they mean nothing to me if only I knew Barney was okay and safe and well. Yes, even my love for you, Margaret, the most important thing, the truest thing next to my love for my Lord, I’d give up to know. But three years have passed since that terrible night and not a word! It gnaws at me here,” he struck his chest hard, “until the actual physical pain is sometimes more than I can bear. What do you think, Margaret?” he continued, his face trembling with distress. “Every time I think of God, I think of Barney. Every prayer I say is for Barney. I wake up at night and he's what I'm thinking about. Can I endure this much longer? Will I have to endure it long? Has God forgiven me? And when He forgives, does He take away the pain? Sometimes I wonder if there’s any truth in all this I preach!”

“Hush, Dick!” said Margaret, her voice broken with the grief she understood only too well. “Hush! You must not doubt God. God forgives and loves and grieves with our griefs. He will take away the pain as soon as He can. You must believe this and wait and trust. God will give him back to us. I feel it here.” She laid her hand upon her heaving breast.

“Hush, Dick!” Margaret said, her voice trembling with the grief she understood all too well. “Hush! You mustn’t doubt God. God forgives, loves, and shares in our sorrows. He will take away the pain as soon as He can. You need to believe this and wait and trust. God will bring him back to us. I can feel it here.” She placed her hand on her heaving chest.

For some moments Dick was silent. “Perhaps so,” he said at length. “For your sake He might. Yes, down in my heart I believe he will.”

For a while, Dick was quiet. “Maybe,” he finally said. “For your sake, He might. Yeah, deep down, I believe He will.”

“Come,” said Margaret, “let us go out into the open air, into God's sunlight. We shall feel better there. Come, Dick, let us go and see the Goat cavort.” She took him by the arm and lifted him up. At the door she met Ben. “I won't be gone long, Ben,” she explained.

“Come on,” said Margaret, “let's step outside into the fresh air, into God's sunlight. We'll feel better out there. Come on, Dick, let’s go watch the Goat play.” She grabbed his arm and helped him up. At the door, she ran into Ben. “I won’t be gone long, Ben,” she said.

“Stay as long as yeh like, Miss Margaret,” replied Ben graciously. “An' the longer yeh stay the better fer the hinstitution.”

“Stay as long as you want, Miss Margaret,” Ben replied graciously. “And the longer you stay, the better it is for the institution.”

“That's an extremely doubtful compliment,” laughed Margaret, as they passed down the winding path that made its way through the tall red pines to the rocky bank of the Goat River. There on a broad ledge of rock that jutted out over the boiling water, Margaret seated herself with her back against the big red polished bole of a pine tree, while at her feet Dick threw himself, reclining against a huge pine root that threw great clinging arms here and there about the rocky ledges. It was a sweet May day. All the scents and sounds of spring filled up the fragrant spaces of the woods. Far up through the great feathering branches gleamed patches of blue sky. On every side stretched long aisles pillared with the clean red trunks of the pine trees wrought in network pattern. At their feet raged the Goat, foaming out his futile fury at the unmoved black rocks. Up the rocky sides from the water's edge, bravely clinging to nook and cranny, running along ledges, hanging trembling to ragged edges, boldly climbing up to the forest, were all spring's myriad tender things wherewith she redeems Nature from winter's ugliness. From the river below came gusts of misty wind, waves of sound of the water's many voices. It was a spot where Nature's kindly ministries got about the spirit, healing, soothing, resting.

“That's a pretty questionable compliment,” laughed Margaret, as they walked down the winding path that wound through the tall red pines to the rocky bank of the Goat River. There, on a broad ledge of rock that jutted out over the rushing water, Margaret sat with her back against the big, polished trunk of a pine tree, while Dick sprawled at her feet, leaning against a huge pine root that wrapped its branches around the rocky ledges. It was a lovely May day. The scents and sounds of spring filled the fragrant spaces of the woods. High above, patches of blue sky shone through the large, feathery branches. All around were long aisles lined with the clean red trunks of the pine trees arranged in a network pattern. Below them, the Goat River raged, foaming in its futile fury against the unmoved black rocks. Up the rocky slopes from the water's edge, spring's countless tender plants bravely clung to every nook and cranny, running along ledges and hanging precariously over ragged edges, boldly climbing up to the forest, redeeming Nature from the ugliness of winter. From the river below came gusts of cool, misty wind and waves of sound from the water's many voices. It was a place where Nature's gentle touch uplifted the spirit, healing, soothing, and providing rest.

With hardly a word, Dick lay for an hour, watching the pine branches wave about him and listening to the voices that came from the woods around and from the waters below, till the fever and the doubt passed from his heart and he grew strong and ready for the road again.

With barely a word, Dick lay there for an hour, watching the pine branches sway around him and listening to the sounds from the woods nearby and the waters below, until the fever and doubt left his heart and he felt strong and ready to hit the road again.

“You don't know how good this is, Margaret,” he said, “all this about me. No, it's you. It's you, Margaret. If I could see you oftener I could bear it better. You shame me and you make me a man again. Oh, Margaret! if only you could let me hope that some day—”

“You have no idea how amazing this is, Margaret,” he said, “everything about me. No, it’s you. It’s you, Margaret. If I could see you more often, I could handle it better. You inspire me and make me feel like a man again. Oh, Margaret! If only you could give me hope that someday—”

“Look, Dick!” she cried, springing to her feet, “there's the train.”

“Look, Dick!” she exclaimed, jumping to her feet, “there's the train.”

It was still a novelty to see the long line of cars wind its way like some great jointed reptile through the woods below.

It was still a novelty to see the long line of cars twist and turn like a huge, flexible snake through the woods below.

“Tell me, Margaret,” continued Dick, “is it quite impossible?”

“Tell me, Margaret,” Dick continued, “is it totally impossible?”

“Oh, Dick!” cried the girl, her face full of pain, “don't ask me!”

“Oh, Dick!” the girl exclaimed, her face filled with anguish, “please don’t ask me!”

“Can it never be, Margaret, in the years to come?”

“Can it never be, Margaret, in the years ahead?”

She clasped her hands above her heart. “Dick,” she cried piteously, “I can't see how it can be. My heart is not my own. While Barney lives I could not be true and be another's wife.”

She held her hands over her heart. “Dick,” she said sadly, “I don't see how this can happen. My heart isn’t mine to give away. As long as Barney is alive, I can't be loyal and be someone else’s wife.”

“While Barney lives!” echoed Dick blankly. “Then God grant you may never be mine!” He stood straight for a moment, then with a shake of his shoulders, as if adjusting a load, he stepped into the path. “Come, let us go,” he said. “There will be letters and I must get to work.”

“While Barney lives!” Dick said blankly. “Then God grant you may never be mine!” He stood tall for a moment, then shook his shoulders, as if adjusting a burden, and stepped onto the path. “Come on, let’s go,” he said. “There will be letters, and I need to get to work.”

“Yes, Dick dear,” said Margaret, her voice full of tender pity, “there's always our work, thank God!”

“Yes, Dick dear,” Margaret said, her voice full of gentle compassion, “there's always our work, thank God!”

Together they entered the shady path, going back to the work which was to them, as to many others, God's salvation.

Together they walked down the shady path, returning to the work that was, for them and many others, God's salvation.

There were a number of letters lying on the office desk that day, but one among them made Margaret's heart beat quick. It was from Iola. She caught it up and tore it open. It might hold a word of Barney. She was not mistaken. Hurriedly she read through Iola's glowing accounts of her season's triumph with Wagner. “It has been a great, a glorious experience,” wrote Iola. “I cannot be far from the top now. The critics actually classed me with the great Malten. Oh, it was glorious. But I am tired out. The doctors say there is something wrong, but I think it is only that I am tired to death. They say I cannot sing for a year, but I don't want to sing for a long, long time. I want you, Margaret, and I want—oh, fool that I was!—I may as well out with it—I want Barney. I have no shame at all. If I knew where to find him I would ask him to come. But he would not. He loathes me, I know. If I were only with you at the manse or at the Old Mill I should soon be strong. Sometimes I am afraid I shall never be. But if I could see you! I think that is it. I am weary for those I love. Love! Love! Love! That is the best. If you have your chance, Margaret, don't throw away love! There, this letter has tired me out. My face is hot as I read it and my heart is sore. But I must let it go.” The tears were streaming down Margaret's face as she read.

There were several letters on the office desk that day, but one of them made Margaret's heart race. It was from Iola. She quickly seized it and tore it open. It might have news about Barney. She was right. She hurried through Iola's excited accounts of her successful season with Wagner. “It’s been an amazing, glorious experience,” Iola wrote. “I can't be far from the top now. The critics actually compared me to the great Malten. Oh, it was incredible. But I’m completely worn out. The doctors say something’s wrong, but I think it’s just that I’m exhausted. They say I can’t sing for a year, but I don't want to sing for a long, long time. I want you, Margaret, and I want—oh, what a fool I was!—I might as well admit it—I want Barney. I have no shame at all. If I knew where to find him, I would ask him to come. But he wouldn’t. He despises me, I know. If I were only with you at the manse or at the Old Mill, I would soon be strong again. Sometimes I worry I never will be. But if I could see you! I think that’s it. I miss those I love. Love! Love! Love! That’s what matters most. If you get the chance, Margaret, don’t throw love away! This letter has exhausted me. My face is hot as I read it, and my heart hurts. But I have to let it go.” Tears streamed down Margaret's face as she read.

“Read it, Dick,” she said brokenly, thrusting the letter into his hands.

“Read it, Dick,” she said, her voice shaky, handing the letter to him.

Dick read it and gave it back to her without a word.

Dick read it and handed it back to her without saying anything.

“Oh, where is he?” cried Margaret, wringing her hands. “If we only knew!”

“Oh, where is he?” cried Margaret, wringing her hands. “If only we knew!”

“The date is a month old,” said Dick. “I think one of us must go. You must go, Margaret.”

“The date is a month old,” said Dick. “I think one of us needs to go. You should go, Margaret.”

“No, Dick, it must be you.”

“No, Dick, it has to be you.”

“Oh, not I, Margaret! Not I! You remember—”

“Oh, not me, Margaret! Not me! You remember—”

“Yes, you, Dick. For Barney's sake you must go.”

“Yes, you, Dick. For Barney's sake, you have to go.”

“For Barney's sake,” said Dick, with a sob in his throat. “Yes, I'll go. I'll go to-night. No, I must go to see a man dying in the Big Horn Canyon. Next day I'll be off. I'll bring her back to him. Oh! if I could only bring her back for him, dear old boy! God give me this!”

“For Barney's sake,” said Dick, with a lump in his throat. “Yes, I'll go. I'll go tonight. No, I have to go see a man dying in the Big Horn Canyon. The next day I'll leave. I'll bring her back to him. Oh! if I could only bring her back for him, dear old buddy! God, please grant me this!”

“Amen,” said Margaret with white lips. For hope lives long and dies hard.

“Amen,” Margaret said with pale lips. Hope lasts a long time and is difficult to kill.





XX

UNTIL SEVENTY TIMES SEVEN

The Big Horn flowed by a tortuous and rapid course through rough country into the Goat. The trail was bad and, in places, led over high mountain shoulders in a way heartbreaking to packers. For this reason, all who knew the ways and moods of a canoe chose the water in going up the canyon. True enough, there were a number of lift-outs and two rather long portages that made the going up pretty stiff, but if a man had skill with the paddle and knew the water he might avoid these by running the rapids. Men from the Ottawa or from some other north Canadian river, like all true canoemen, hated to portage and loved to take the risk of the rapids. Though the current was fairly rapid, going upstream was not so difficult as one might imagine; that is, if the canoeman happened to know how to take advantage of the eddies, how to sneak up the quiet water by the banks, how to put the nose of his canoe into the swift water and to hold her so that, as Duprez, the keeper of the stopping place at the Landing, said, “She would walk on de rapide toute suite lak one oiseau.”

The Big Horn flowed through a winding and fast path across rugged terrain into the Goat. The trail was rough and, at times, went over high mountain ridges, which was a tough test for packers. Because of this, anyone familiar with canoeing preferred the water when traveling up the canyon. It’s true that there were several areas where they had to get out and two long portages that made the journey challenging, but if someone was skilled with the paddle and knew the water well, they could avoid these by navigating the rapids. Guys from Ottawa or other northern Canadian rivers, like all true canoeists, disliked portaging and preferred to take the chance with the rapids. Although the current was quite strong, paddling upstream wasn’t as hard as you might think; that is, if the paddler knew how to utilize the eddies, sneak up the calm waters along the banks, and angle the front of the canoe into the fast water while keeping it steady, so that, as Duprez, the keeper at the Landing, said, “It would glide through the rapids like a bird.”

There was a bad outbreak of typhoid at the upper camp on the Big Horn, and Dr. Bailey had been urgently summoned. The upper camp lay on the other side of the Big Horn Lake, twenty miles or more from the steel. The lake itself was six miles long by canoe, but by trail it was at least twice that. Hence, though there would be some stiff paddling in the trip, the doctor did not hesitate in his choice of route. He knew his canoe and loved every rib and thwart in her. He had learned also the woodsman's trick of going light. A blanket, a tea pail which held his grub, consisting of some Hudson Bay hard tack, a hunk of bacon, and a little tea and sugar, and his drinking cup constituted his baggage, so that he could make the portages in a single carry. Many a mile had he gone, thus equipped, both by trail and by canoe, in his journeyings up and down these valleys, doing his work for the sick and wounded in the railroad, lumber, and tie camps, and more recently in the new-planted mining towns.

There was a serious outbreak of typhoid at the upper camp on the Big Horn, and Dr. Bailey had been urgently called in. The upper camp was on the other side of Big Horn Lake, about twenty miles or more from the steel. The lake itself was six miles long by canoe, but by trail it was at least twice that distance. So, even though the trip would require some tough paddling, the doctor didn’t hesitate in his choice of route. He knew his canoe well and loved every part of it. He had also learned the woodsman's trick of traveling light. His gear consisted of a blanket, a tea pail holding his food—some Hudson Bay hard tack, a chunk of bacon, a little tea, and sugar—and his drinking cup, allowing him to make the portages in one go. He had traveled many miles this way, both on trails and by canoe, tending to the sick and injured in the railroad, lumber, and tie camps, and more recently in the newly established mining towns.

It was a great day for his trip. A stiff breeze upstream would help him in his fight with the current and coming down it would be glorious. The sun was just appearing over the row of pines that topped the low mountain range to the east when he packed his kit and blankets under the gunwale in the bow and slipped his canoe into the water. He was about to step in when a voice he had not heard for many days arrested him.

It was a perfect day for his trip. A strong breeze coming upstream would assist him in battling the current, and going downstream would be amazing. The sun was just rising over the line of pines that crested the low mountains to the east when he packed his gear and blankets under the edge of the canoe in the front and slid it into the water. He was just about to step in when a voice he hadn’t heard in days stopped him.

“Hello, Duprez! Did you see the preacher pass this way yesterday? He was—By the livin' jumpin' Jemima! Barney!”

“Hey, Duprez! Did you see the preacher go by here yesterday? He was—Oh my gosh, Barney!”

It was Ben Fallows, gazing with open mouth on the doctor. With two swift steps the doctor was at his side. He grasped Ben by the arm and walked him swiftly apart.

It was Ben Fallows, staring in shock at the doctor. In just two quick steps, the doctor was next to him. He grabbed Ben by the arm and pulled him aside quickly.

“Ben,” he said, in a low, stern voice, “not a word. I once did you a good turn?”

“Ben,” he said in a low, serious tone, “not a word. Did I ever do you a favor?”

Ben nodded, still too astonished for speech.

Ben nodded, still too shocked to speak.

“Then listen to what I tell you. No one must know what you know now.”

“Then pay attention to what I’m saying. No one can know what you know right now.”

“But—but Miss Margaret and Dick—” gasped Ben.

“But— but Miss Margaret and Dick—” gasped Ben.

“They don't know,” interrupted the doctor, “and must not know. Will you promise me this, Ben?”

“They don’t know,” the doctor interrupted, “and they must not know. Will you promise me this, Ben?”

“By Jove, Barney! I don't—I don't think—”

“By Jove, Barney! I don't—I don't think—”

“Do you hear me, Ben? Do you promise?”

“Do you hear me, Ben? Do you promise?”

“Yes, by the livin'—”

“Yes, by the living—”

“Good-bye, Ben; I think I can depend on you for the sake of old days.” The doctor's smile set Ben's head in a whirl.

“Goodbye, Ben; I believe I can count on you for old times' sake.” The doctor's smile made Ben feel dizzy.

“You bet, Bar—Doctor!” he cried.

"You bet, Doc!" he cried.

“Good old boy, Ben. Good-bye, lad.”

“Good old boy, Ben. Goodbye, man.”

He stepped into the canoe and pushed her off into the eddy just above the falls by which the Big Horn plunged into the Goat.

He got into the canoe and pushed it off into the current just above the falls where the Big Horn flowed into the Goat.

“Bo' voyage, M'sieu le Docteur!” sang out Duprez. “You cache hup de preechere. He pass on de riviere las' night.”

“Good voyage, Sir Doctor!” called out Duprez. “You hid the preacher. He passed on the river last night.”

“What? Who?”

“What? Who’s there?”

“De preechere, Boyle. He's pass on wid canoe las' night. He's camp on de Beeg Fall, s'pose.”

“The preacher, Boyle. He passed on with the canoe last night. He’s camping at the Big Falls, I suppose.”

Barney held his canoe steady for a moment. “Went up last night, did he?”

Barney steadied his canoe for a moment. "He went up last night, did he?"

“Oui. Tom Martin on de Beeg Horn camp he's go ver' seeck. He send for M'sieu Boyle.”

“Yeah. Tom Martin at the Big Horn camp is very sick. He sent for Mr. Boyle.”

“Did he go up alone?”

“Did he go up by himself?”

“Oui. He's not want nobody. Non. He's good man on de canoe.”

“Yeah. He doesn’t want anyone. No. He’s a good man in the canoe.”

It was an awkward situation. There was a very good chance that he should fall in with his brother somewhere on the trip, and that, at all costs, he was determined to avoid. For a minute or more he sat holding his canoe, calculating time and distances. At length he came to a resolve. He must visit the camp on the Big Horn, and he trusted his own ingenuity to avoid the meeting he dreaded.

It was an uncomfortable situation. There was a strong possibility that he would run into his brother at some point during the trip, and he was determined to avoid that at all costs. For a minute or so, he sat holding his canoe, figuring out time and distances. Finally, he made a decision. He needed to visit the camp on the Big Horn, and he believed he could come up with a clever way to prevent the encounter he feared.

“All right, Duprez! bon jour.”

“All right, Duprez! Good morning.”

“Bo' jou' an' bon voyage. Gare a vous on de Longue Rapide. You mak' de portage hon dat rapide, n'est ce pas?”

“Have a good trip and safe travels. Watch out for the Long Rapid. You’re handling the portage past that rapid, right?”

“No, sir. No portage for me, Duprez. I'll run her.”

“No way, Duprez. I'm not carrying it. I'll take the helm.”

“Prenez garde, M'sieu le Docteur,” answered Duprez, shrugging his shoulders. “Maudit! Dat's ver' fas' water!”

“Watch out, Doctor,” Duprez replied, shrugging his shoulders. “Damn! That’s really fast water!”

“Don't worry about me,” cried the doctor. “Just watch me take this little riffle.”

“Don’t worry about me,” shouted the doctor. “Just watch me take this little rifle.”

“Bien!” cried Duprez, as the doctor slipped his canoe into the eddy and, with a smooth, noiseless stroke, sent her up toward the point where the stream broke into a riffle at the head of the rapid which led to the falls below. It may be that the doctor was putting a little extra weight on his paddle or that he did not exercise that unsleeping vigilance which the successful handling of the canoe demands, but whatever the cause, when the swift water struck the canoe, in spite of all his strength and skill, he soon found himself almost in midstream and going down the rapids.

“Great!” shouted Duprez as the doctor slid his canoe into the eddy and, with a smooth, silent stroke, sent it toward the point where the stream broke into a riffle at the start of the rapid that led to the falls below. Maybe the doctor was putting a little extra weight on his paddle, or perhaps he wasn't being as alert as he needed to be for successfully navigating the canoe. Whatever the reason, when the fast water hit the canoe, despite all his strength and skill, he soon found himself almost in the middle of the stream and heading down the rapids.

“Mon Dieu!” cried Duprez, dancing in his excitement from one foot to the other. “A droit! a droit! Non! Don' try for go hup! Come out on de heddy!”

“Holy crap!” cried Duprez, bouncing with excitement from one foot to the other. “To the right! To the right! No! Don’t try to go up! Come out on the head!”

The doctor did not hear him, but, realizing the hopelessness of the frontal attack upon the rapid, he steered his canoe toward the eddy and gradually edged her into the quiet water.

The doctor didn't hear him, but realizing the futility of attacking directly against the current, he guided his canoe toward the eddy and slowly eased it into the calm water.

“You come ver' close on de fall, mon gar'!” cried Duprez, as the doctor paddled slowly up the edge past him. “You bes' pass on de portage. Not many mans go hup on de rapids comme ca.”

“You're really close to falling, my friend!” shouted Duprez, as the doctor slowly paddled by him. “You should definitely take the portage. Not many people go up the rapids like that.”

“All right, Duprez. I hit her too hard, that's all.”

“All right, Duprez. I hit her too hard, that's it.”

Once more the doctor moved toward the riffle. He had done the thing before and he was not to be beaten now. As the eddy bore him toward the swift water again he carefully gauged the angle of attack, so that when the nose of the canoe entered the riffle, with the trick that all canoemen know, he held her up firm against the water, and, with no very great effort, but by skilful manipulations of the force of the current, he shoved her gradually across the riffle into the slow water near the farther bank, and with a triumphant wave of the paddle disappeared around the bend.

Once again, the doctor moved toward the riffle. He had done this before, and he wasn't going to be defeated now. As the eddy carried him toward the fast water again, he carefully judged the angle of approach, so that when the front of the canoe entered the riffle, using the trick that all canoeists know, he kept it steady against the water. With no much effort, but by skillfully harnessing the force of the current, he gradually pushed it across the riffle into the calm water near the opposite bank, and with a triumphant wave of the paddle, he disappeared around the bend.

“He's good man,” said Duprez to Ben Fallows, who had taken all this time to recover from the shock of Barney's sudden appearance. “But de preechere, he's go hup dat rapide lak one oiseau las' night.”

“He's a good man,” said Duprez to Ben Fallows, who had taken all this time to recover from the shock of Barney's sudden appearance. “But the preacher, he went up that quick like a bird last night.”

“Did, eh?” answered Ben. “Well, he didn't put in three summers on the Mattawa fer nothin'. He's a bird in the canoe, an' so's his bro—that is—the doctor there. Wonder if he'll catch him!” Ben was much excited.

“Did he, huh?” Ben replied. “Well, he didn't spend three summers on the Mattawa for nothing. He's a natural in the canoe, and so is his brother—that is—the doctor over there. I wonder if he'll catch him!” Ben was really excited.

“Mebbe. He's cache heem comin' down, for sure!”

“Might be. He's definitely got him coming down, for sure!”

Meanwhile the doctor paddled on with steady, swinging stroke, taking advantage of every eddy and cross current, stealing along the bank under the overhanging trees, sidling across swift water, lifting his canoe over rocky bits, till near mid-day he found himself at the portage below the Long Rapid.

Meanwhile, the doctor paddled steadily with a smooth rhythm, making the most of every eddy and cross current. He glided along the bank under the overhanging trees, maneuvered across swift water, and lifted his canoe over rocky patches. By midday, he found himself at the portage below the Long Rapid.

“Guess I'll camp on the other side,” he said, talking aloud after the manner of men who live much alone. He adjusted his paddles on the thwarts, hooked his tea pail to his belt, shouldered his canoe, and, taking his blanket pack in his hand, made the half mile portage without a “set down.”

“Guess I’ll set up camp on the other side,” he said, speaking out loud like people do when they spend a lot of time alone. He rearranged his paddles on the seats, clipped his tea pail to his belt, hoisted his canoe onto his shoulder, and, holding onto his blanket pack, carried it the half-mile without taking a break.

“There,” he said, setting his canoe carefully on the grass, “my legs are better than my arms. Now we'll grub.” He unpacked his tea pail, cut his bacon into strips preparatory to toasting, built a fire, drew a pail of water, threw in a handful of tea, swung it by a poplar sapling over the fire, and sat down to toast his bacon. In fifteen minutes his meal was ready—such a meal as can be had only in the mountains under the open sky and at the end of a ten-mile paddle against the stream of the Big Horn. After dinner he lit his pipe and stretched himself in the warm spring sun for half an hour's quiet think. The old restlessness was coming back upon him. His work as Medical Superintendent of the railway construction was practically completed. The medical department was thoroughly organized and the fight with disease and dirt was pretty much over so far as he was concerned. And with the easing of the strain there came fiercely upon him the soul fever that had for the last three years driven him from land to land. Had it not been that his professional honour demanded that he should hold his post and do his work, he had long ago left a district where he was kept constantly in mind of what he had so resolutely striven to forget. By the exercise of the most assiduous care he had prevented a meeting with his brother during the last three months. But in this he could not hope to be successful much longer. Before his second pipe was smoked he had reached his resolve. “I'll pull out of this,” he said, “once this Big Horn camp is cleaned up.”

“There,” he said, carefully placing his canoe on the grass, “my legs are better than my arms. Now we'll dig in.” He unpacked his tea pail, cut his bacon into strips to toast, built a fire, drew a bucket of water, tossed in a handful of tea, swung it by a poplar sapling over the fire, and sat down to toast his bacon. In fifteen minutes his meal was ready—such a meal as one can have only in the mountains under the open sky after a ten-mile paddle against the current of the Big Horn. After lunch, he lit his pipe and stretched out in the warm spring sun for half an hour of quiet thinking. The old restlessness was creeping back. His job as Medical Superintendent of the railway construction was nearly done. The medical department was fully organized, and the battle with disease and dirt was mostly over for him. With the lift of the pressure, the soul fever that had driven him from place to place for the past three years hit him hard. If it weren't for his professional honor compelling him to stay and do his job, he would have long ago left a place that constantly reminded him of what he had been trying so hard to forget. By being extremely careful, he had avoided seeing his brother for the last three months. But he knew he couldn't keep that up much longer. Before finishing his second pipe, he had made up his mind. “I'm getting out of here,” he said, “once I clean up this Big Horn camp.”

He packed his kit, carefully extinguished his fire, the mark of a right woodsman, slipped his canoe into the water, and set off again. His meeting with Ben Fallows seemed somehow to have brought his brother near him to-day. Everything was eloquent of those days they had spent together on the upper reaches of the Ottawa. The flowing river, the open sky, the wood, the fresh air, and, most of all, the slipping canoe spoke to him of Dick. The fierce resentment, the bitter sense of loss, that had been as a festering in his heart these years, seemed somehow to-day to have lost their stinging pain. With every lift of the paddle, with every deep breath of the fragrant spring air, with every slip of the canoe, the buoyant gladness of those old canoeing days came swelling into his heart, and ere he knew he caught himself singing, to the rhythmic swing of paddle and shoulders, the old Habitant canoe song:

He packed his gear, carefully put out his fire, a sign of a true woodsman, slid his canoe into the water, and set off again. His encounter with Ben Fallows seemed to somehow bring his brother closer to him today. Everything reminded him of the days they had spent together on the upper Ottawa River. The flowing river, the open sky, the woods, the fresh air, and especially the canoe gliding through the water all made him think of Dick. The intense resentment and deep sense of loss that had been festering in his heart for all these years seemed to have lost their sharp pain today. With every stroke of the paddle, every deep breath of the fragrant spring air, and every glide of the canoe, the joyful memories of those old canoeing days swelled in his heart, and before he knew it, he found himself singing, to the rhythm of the paddling and his shoulders, the old Habitant canoe song:

     “En roulant ma boule roulant.”
 
“Rolling my ball rolling.”

As often as he found his body swinging to the song, so often did he sternly check himself and resolutely set another air going in his head, only to find himself in a short space swinging along again to the old song to which he and his brother had so often made their canoe slip in those great days that now seemed so far away.

As frequently as he felt his body moving to the music, he would firmly pull himself back and try to focus on a different tune in his head, only to quickly find himself swaying again to the familiar melody he and his brother had often used to glide their canoe during those amazing days that now felt so distant.

     “En roulant ma boule,”
 
"Rolling my ball,"

sang his paddle in spite of all he could do. He could hear Dick's clear tenor from the bow. “Here, confound it! Quit it, I say!” he said aloud savagely.

sang his paddle no matter how hard he tried. He could hear Dick's clear tenor from the front. “Hey, damn it! Stop it, I said!” he exclaimed angrily.

     “En roulant ma boule roulant,”
 
“Rolling my ball rolling,”

in a clear strong voice came the old song from around the bend. The doctor almost dropped his paddle into the stream.

in a clear, strong voice came the old song from around the bend. The doctor almost dropped his paddle into the stream.

“Heavens above!” he muttered. “What's that? Who's that?”

“Heavens above!” he muttered. “What’s that? Who is that?”

     “Visa la noir, tua le blanc,
      Rouli roulant, ma boule roulant,”
 
“Long live the black, kill the white,  
Rolling along, my ball rolling,”  

sang the voice. There was only one who could sing that verse just that way. With two swift heaves of the paddle he lifted his canoe into the overhanging bushes, noiselessly leaped ashore, and pulled his canoe up the bank after him. Down the river still came the song, and ever nearer.

sang the voice. There was only one person who could sing that verse just like that. With two quick strokes of the paddle, he raised his canoe into the overhanging bushes, silently jumped ashore, and dragged his canoe up the bank behind him. The song continued to drift down the river, coming closer and closer.

     “O fils du roi tu es mechant,
      En roulant ma boule.”
 
     “Oh son of the king, you are wicked,  
      While I roll my ball.”

The doctor cautiously parted the bushes and looked out. Close to the bank came the canoe, the singer sitting in the stern, his hat off and his face showing brown against the fair hair. How strong he looked and how handsome! Barney remembered his own boyish pride in his brother's good looks. Yes, he was handsome as ever, and yet he was different. “He's older, that's it,” said the man in the bushes, breathing hard. No, it was not that altogether. There was a new gravity, a new dignity, upon the face. All at once the song ceased abruptly. The paddle was laid down and the canoe allowed to drift. The current carried her still nearer the shore. Every line in the face could now be seen. The man peering out through the bushes was conscious of a sharp thrust of pain. The lines in that grave, handsome face were lines drawn with some sharp instrument of grief. The change was not that of years, it was more. Not simply the gravity of responsible manhood, it was that, and something else. This was the change, the old careless gaiety was gone out of the face and in its place sadness, almost gloom. Straight down the river the grave, sad face was turned, but the eyes were fixed with unseeing gaze upon the flowing water. The canoe was now almost abreast the hiding place in the bushes and still drifting. Suddenly the man in the canoe, lifting up his face toward the sky, cried out, “I'll bring her back, please God, and I'll find him, too!” The watcher drew back quickly. A stick snapped under his hand. He threw himself face down and gripped his hands hard into the moss as if to hold himself there. “A deer, I guess, but I must get on,” he heard a voice say, then a flip of the paddle and, looking out through the bushes, he saw the swaying figure of the man he most longed and most dreaded to see of all men in the world fast disappearing from his view. Twice he raised his hands to his lips to call after him, but even as he did so a vision held his voice, the vision of a room in a city far away, the girl he loved, and this man pressing hot kisses on her face.

The doctor carefully pushed aside the bushes and looked out. The canoe was close to the bank, with the singer sitting in the back, his hat off and his face tanned against his fair hair. He looked strong and handsome! Barney recalled his own youthful pride in his brother's looks. Yes, he was still handsome, but he seemed different. “He's older, that’s what it is,” the man in the bushes thought, breathing heavily. No, it wasn’t just that. There was a new seriousness, a new dignity in his expression. Suddenly, the song stopped abruptly. He put down the paddle, letting the canoe drift. The current pushed it even closer to the shore. Every feature of his face became clear. The man peering out from the bushes felt a sharp pang of pain. The lines on that serious, handsome face were etched by some instrument of sorrow. This change wasn’t just from age; it was something more. It wasn’t simply the weight of adult responsibility; it was that, plus something else. The old carefree joy had vanished from his expression, replaced by sadness, nearly gloom. As he faced downriver, that serious, sad expression looked straight ahead, but his eyes were fixed with an unseeing gaze on the flowing water. The canoe was now almost in line with the hiding spot in the bushes and still drifting. Suddenly, the man in the canoe lifted his face towards the sky and shouted, “I’ll bring her back, please God, and I’ll find him, too!” The watcher quickly pulled back. A stick snapped under his hand. He threw himself down and gripped the moss tightly as if to anchor himself there. “Just a deer, I suppose, but I need to keep moving,” he heard a voice say, followed by a splash of the paddle. Looking through the bushes, he saw the figure of the man he both longed for and feared most in the world fading from view. Twice he raised his hands to his lips to call out to him, but just as he was about to speak, a vision silenced his voice—an image of a room in a distant city, the girl he loved, and this man pressing passionate kisses on her face.

“No,” he said at length, grinding his foot hard into the moss, “let him go.” But still with straining eyes he gazed after the swaying figure till the bend in the river hid it from his sight. Then he sank down on the deep moss bank with the air of a man who has just passed through a heavy fight.

“No,” he said after a while, pressing his foot firmly into the moss, “let him go.” But with strained eyes, he continued to watch the swaying figure until the curve in the river concealed it from view. Then he collapsed onto the thick moss bank, looking like someone who has just come out of a tough battle.

The rest of the journey upstream was to him a weary drag. The brightness had gone out of the light, the sweetness out of the air. A burning pain filled his heart and clutched at his throat. The old sore, which his work for the sick and wounded had helped to heal over, had been torn open afresh, and the first agony of it was upon him again. He arrived at the upper camp late at night and weary. But, weary as he was, he toiled on in his fight with the typhoid outbreak till near the dawning of the day, then, snatching an hour's sleep, he set off down the Big Horn, resolved that ere a week had passed he would seek in some far land the forgetting which here was impossible to him.

The rest of the journey upstream felt like a long, tiring drag to him. The light had lost its brightness, and the air had lost its sweetness. A burning pain filled his heart and tightened around his throat. The old wound, which his work with the sick and wounded had helped to heal, had reopened, and he was hit with the initial agony all over again. He arrived at the upper camp late at night, exhausted. But even though he was tired, he kept working against the typhoid outbreak until just before dawn. After grabbing an hour of sleep, he set off down the Big Horn, determined that within a week he would search in some distant place for the escape that was impossible for him here.

Steadily the paddle swung all the long morning, but without awakening any rhythmic song in his heart. It was a heavy grind to be got through with as soon as might be. Even the slip and leap of the canoe failed to quicken his heart a single beat. It was still early in the forenoon when he reached the Long Rapid. It was a dangerous bit of water, but without a moment's considering he stood upright in his canoe and, casting a quick glance down the boiling slope, he made his choice of passage. Then getting on his knees he braced them firmly against the sides of his canoe and before he was well ready found himself in the smooth, steep pitch at the crest of that seething incline of plunging water. Two long swallowlike swoops, then a mad plunging through a succession of buffeting, curling waves that slapped viciously at him as he dashed through, a great heave or two over the humping billows at the foot, then the swirl of the eddy caught him, and lifted him clear over into the quiet water. One minute of wild thrills and the Long Rapid was left behind.

Steadily, the paddle swung all morning long, but it didn’t stir any rhythmic song in his heart. It was just a heavy grind to get through as quickly as possible. Even the slip and leap of the canoe didn’t make his heart race at all. It was still early in the morning when he reached the Long Rapid. It was a dangerous stretch of water, but without a moment’s hesitation, he stood up in his canoe and, glancing quickly down the boiling slope, chose his path. Then, getting on his knees, he braced them firmly against the sides of the canoe, and before he was fully ready, he found himself at the smooth, steep edge of that raging torrent. Two long, swallow-like swoops, then a wild plunge through a series of crashing, curling waves slapping cruelly at him as he raced through, a couple of big heaves over the rolling swells at the bottom, then the swirl of the eddy caught him and lifted him into the calm water. Just one minute of wild excitement, and the Long Rapid was behind him.

“Didn't take that quite right,” he grumbled. “Ought to have lifted her sooner. Next time I'll get through dry. Next time?” he repeated. “God knows if there'll ever be any next time of that water for me.” He paddled round the eddy toward the shore, intending to dump the water out of his canoe. “Hello! What in thunder is that?” Up against the driftwood, where it had been carried by the eddy, a canoe was floating bottom upwards. “God help us!” he groaned. “It's his canoe! My God! My God! Dick, boy, you're not lost! He'd run these rapids. That's his style. Oh, why didn't I call him? We could have done it together safe enough!” He stood up in his canoe and searched eagerly among the driftwood. “Dick! Dick!” he called over and over again in the wild cry of a wounded man. He paddled over to the canoe and examined it. “Ah, that's where he hit the rocks, just at the foot. But he shouldn't drown here,” he continued, “unless they hit him. Let's see, where would that eddy take him?” For another anxious minute he stood observing the run of the water. “If he could keep up three minutes,” he said, “he ought to strike that bar.” With a few sweeps of his paddle he was on the sand bar. “Ha!” he cried. A paddle lay on the sand just above the water mark. “That never floated there.” He leaped out and drew up his canoe, then, dropping on his knees, he examined the marks upon the bar. There on the sand was stamped the print of an open hand. “Now, God be thanked!” he cried, lifting his hands toward the sky, “he's reached this spot. He's somewhere on shore here.” Like a dog on scent he followed up the marks to the edge of the forest where the bank rose steeply over rough rocks. Eagerly he clambered up, his eyes on the alert for any sign. He reached the top. A quick glance he threw around him, then with a low cry he rushed forward. There, stretched prone on the moss, a little pile of brushwood near him, with his match case in his hand, lay his brother. “Oh, Dick, boy!” he cried aloud, “not too late, surely!” He dropped beside the still form, turned him gently over and laid his hand upon his heart. “Too late! Too late!” he groaned. Like a madman he rushed out of the woods, flung himself down the rocky bank and toward his canoe, seized his bag and scrambled back again. Again, and more carefully, he felt for the heartbeat. He thought he could detect a feeble flutter. Hurriedly he seized his flask and, forcing open the closed teeth, poured a few drops of the whiskey down the throat. But there was no attempt to swallow. “We'll try it this way.” With swift fingers he filled his syringe with the whiskey and injected it into the arm. Eagerly he waited with his hand upon the feebly fluttering heart. “My God! it's coming, I do believe!” he cried. “Now a little strychnine,” he whispered. “There, that ought to help.”

“Didn’t take that quite right,” he grumbled. “Should have lifted her sooner. Next time I’ll get through dry. Next time?” he repeated. “God knows if there’ll ever be a next time for that water for me.” He paddled around the eddy toward the shore, planning to dump the water out of his canoe. “Hello! What on earth is that?” Up against the driftwood, where it had been carried by the eddy, a canoe was floating upside down. “God help us!” he groaned. “It’s his canoe! My God! My God! Dick, boy, you’re not lost! He’d run these rapids. That’s his style. Oh, why didn’t I call him? We could have done it together safely!” He stood up in his canoe and searched eagerly among the driftwood. “Dick! Dick!” he called over and over in the desperate cry of a wounded man. He paddled over to the canoe and examined it. “Ah, that’s where he hit the rocks, just at the bottom. But he shouldn't drown here,” he continued, “unless they got him. Let’s see, where would that eddy take him?” For another anxious minute, he stood observing the flow of the water. “If he could keep up for three minutes,” he said, “he should hit that sandbar.” With a few strokes of his paddle, he was on the sandbar. “Ha!” he cried. A paddle lay on the sand just above the water line. “That never floated there.” He jumped out and pulled up his canoe, then, dropping to his knees, he examined the marks on the bar. There on the sand was the print of an open hand. “Now, God be thanked!” he cried, lifting his hands toward the sky, “he’s reached this spot. He’s somewhere on shore here.” Like a dog on a scent, he followed the marks to the edge of the forest where the bank rose steeply over rough rocks. Eagerly, he climbed up, his eyes alert for any sign. He reached the top. With a quick glance around him, he rushed forward with a low cry. There, lying on the moss with a small pile of brushwood nearby and a match case in his hand, was his brother. “Oh, Dick, boy!” he cried aloud, “not too late, surely!” He dropped beside the still form, turned him gently over, and laid his hand on his heart. “Too late! Too late!” he groaned. Like a madman, he rushed out of the woods, threw himself down the rocky bank toward his canoe, grabbed his bag, and scrambled back again. Again, and more carefully, he felt for the heartbeat. He thought he could detect a faint flutter. Hurriedly, he grabbed his flask and, forcing open the closed mouth, poured a few drops of whiskey down his throat. But there was no reaction to swallow. “We’ll try it this way.” With quick fingers, he filled his syringe with whiskey and injected it into the arm. Eagerly, he waited with his hand on the weakly fluttering heart. “My God! It’s working, I believe!” he cried. “Now a little strychnine,” he whispered. “There, that should help.”

Once more he rushed to his canoe and brought his cooking kit and blanket. In five minutes he had a fire going and his tea pail swung over it with a little more than a cupful of water in it. In five minutes more he had half a cup of hot tea ready. By this time the heartbeat could be detected every moment growing stronger. Into the tea he poured a little of the stimulant. “If I can only get this down,” he muttered, chafing at the limp hands. Once more he lifted the head, pried open the shut jaws, and tried to pour a few drops of the liquid down. After repeated attempts he succeeded. Then for the first time he observed that his hands were covered with blood. Gently he lifted the head and, examining the back of it, detected a great jagged wound. “Looks bad, bad.” He felt the bone carefully and shook his head. “Fracture, I fear.” Heating some more water he cleansed and dressed the wound. Half an hour more he spent in his anxious struggle, with intense activity utilizing every precious moment, when to his infinite joy and relief the life began to come slowly back. “Now I must get him to the hospital.”

Once again, he rushed to his canoe and grabbed his cooking kit and blanket. In five minutes, he had a fire going and his tea kettle hanging over it with just over a cup of water inside. In another five minutes, he had half a cup of hot tea ready. By now, he could feel the heartbeat getting stronger with every moment. He poured a little stimulant into the tea. “If I can just get this down,” he muttered, frustrated with the limp hands. Once more, he lifted the head, pried open the closed jaws, and tried to pour a few drops of the liquid in. After several attempts, he succeeded. Then, for the first time, he noticed that his hands were covered in blood. Gently, he lifted the head and examined the back, spotting a large jagged wound. “Looks bad, very bad.” He carefully felt the bone and shook his head. “I think it’s fractured.” Heating more water, he cleaned and dressed the wound. He spent another half hour in his anxious struggle, intensely focused on using every precious moment, when to his immense joy and relief, life began to return slowly. “Now I have to get him to the hospital.”

There were still five miles to paddle, but it was down stream and there were no portages. With swift despatch he cut a large armful of balsam boughs. With these and his blankets he made a bed in his canoe, cutting out the bow thwart, then lifting the wounded man and picking his steps with great care, he carried him to the canoe and laid him upon the balsam boughs on his right side. The moment the weight came upon that side a groan burst from the pallid lips. “Something wrong there,” muttered the doctor, turning him slightly over. “Ah, shoulder out. I'll just settle this right now.” By dexterous manipulation the dislocation was reduced, and at once the patient sank down upon the bed of boughs and lay quite still. A little further stimulation brought back the heart to a steadier beat. “Now, my boy,” he said to himself, as he took his place kneeling in the stern of the canoe, “give her every ounce you have.” For half an hour without pause, except twice to give his patient stimulant, the sweeping paddle and the swaying body kept their rhythmic swing, till down the last riffle shot the canoe and in a minute more was at the Landing.

There were still five miles to paddle, but it was downstream and there were no portages. Quickly, he cut a large bunch of balsam branches. With these and his blankets, he made a bed in his canoe, cutting out the bow thwart. Then, carefully picking his way, he lifted the wounded man and carried him to the canoe, laying him on the balsam branches on his right side. As soon as the weight was on that side, a groan escaped from his pale lips. “Something's wrong there,” the doctor muttered, turning him slightly over. “Ah, shoulder’s out. I'll fix that right now.” With skilled hands, he relocated the dislocation, and immediately the patient sank onto the bed of branches and lay still. A bit more stimulation helped the heart return to a steadier beat. “Now, my boy,” he said to himself as he knelt in the stern of the canoe, “give it every ounce you have.” For half an hour without stopping, except twice to give his patient some stimulant, the sweeping paddle and the swaying body maintained their rhythmic motion, until the canoe shot down the last riffle and a minute later reached the landing.

“Duprez! Here, quick!” The doctor stood in the door of the stopping place, wet as if he had come from the river, his voice raucous and his face white.

“Duprez! Get over here, quickly!” The doctor stood in the doorway of the rest stop, soaked as if he had just emerged from the river, his voice harsh and his face pale.

“Mon Dieu!” exclaimed the Frenchman, “what de mattaire?”

“Mon Dieu!” exclaimed the Frenchman, “what's the matter?”

The doctor swept a glance about the room. “Sick man,” he said briefly. “I want this bed. Get your buckboard, quick.” He seized the bed and carried it out before the eyes of the astonished Duprez.

The doctor looked around the room. “Sick man,” he said quickly. “I want this bed. Get your wagon, fast.” He grabbed the bed and carried it out in front of the shocked Duprez.

Duprez was a man slow of speech but quick to act, and by the time the bed had been arranged on the buckboard he had his horse between the shafts.

Duprez was a man who spoke slowly but acted quickly, and by the time the bed was set up on the buckboard, he had his horse hitched between the shafts.

“Now then, Duprez, give me a hand,” said the doctor.

“Alright, Duprez, help me out,” said the doctor.

“Certainment. Bon Dieu! Dat's de bon preechere! Not dead, heh?”

“Definitely. Good God! That's a good preacher! Not dead, right?”

“No,” said the doctor, glancing sharply into the haggard face while he placed his fingers upon the pulse. “No. Now get on. Drive carefully, but make time.”

“No,” said the doctor, looking intently at the worn face as he checked the pulse. “No. Now go on. Drive safely, but don’t waste any time.”

In a few minutes they reached the road that led to the hospital, which was well graded and smooth. Duprez sent along his pony at a lope and in a short space of time they reached the door of the hospital, where they were met by Orderly Ben Fallows on duty.

In a few minutes, they arrived at the road that led to the hospital, which was well-maintained and smooth. Duprez sent his pony into a gallop, and before long, they reached the hospital door, where they were greeted by Orderly Ben Fallows, who was on duty.

“Barney! By the livin' jumpin' Jemima Jebbs!” cried Ben. “What on earth—”

“Barney! By the living jumping Jemima Jebbs!” shouted Ben. “What on earth—”

But the doctor cut him short. “Ben, get the Matron, quick, and get a bed ready with warm blankets and hot water bottles. Go, man! Don't gape there!”

But the doctor interrupted him. “Ben, go get the Matron right away, and prepare a bed with warm blankets and hot water bottles. Hurry up! Don’t just stand there!”

Still gaping his amazement, Ben skipped in through the hall and up the stair as fast as his wooden leg would allow him. He reached the office door. “Miss Margaret,” he gasped, “Barney's at the door with a sick man. Wants a bed ready. We 'aven't got one—and—”

Still staring in shock, Ben hurried through the hall and up the stairs as quickly as his wooden leg would allow. He reached the office door. “Miss Margaret,” he panted, “Barney's at the door with a sick man. He wants a bed ready. We don't have one—and—”

The look upon the matron's face interrupted the flow of his words. “Barney?” she said, rising slowly to her feet. “Barney?” she said again, her hand clutching the desk and holding hard. “What do you mean, Ben?” The words came slowly.

The expression on the matron's face stopped him mid-sentence. “Barney?” she asked, slowly getting up. “Barney?” she repeated, her hand gripping the desk tightly. “What do you mean, Ben?” The words came out slowly.

“He wants a bed for a sick man and we 'aven't—”

“He wants a bed for a sick man and we don’t have one—”

Margaret took a step toward him. “Ben,” she said, in breathless haste, “get my room ready. But first tell Nurse Crane to come to me quick. Go, Ben.”

Margaret stepped closer to him. “Ben,” she said, hurriedly, “make sure my room is ready. But first, tell Nurse Crane to come to me quickly. Go, Ben.”

The orderly hurried away, leaving her alone. With trembling hands she shut the door, turned toward her desk, and there stood, both hands pressed hard to her heart, fighting hard to control the tumultuous tides that surged through her heart and thundered in her ears. “Barney! Barney!” she whispered. “Oh, Barney, at last!” The blue eyes were wide open and all aglow with the tender light of her great love. “Barney,” she said over and over, “my love, my love, my—ah, not mine—” A sob caught her voice. Over her desk hung a copy of Hoffman's great picture, the Christ kneeling in Gethsemane. She went close to the picture. “O Christ!” she cried brokenly, “I, too! Help me!” A knock came to the door, Nurse Crane entered. Margaret quickly turned toward her desk again.

The orderly rushed out, leaving her by herself. With shaking hands, she closed the door, turned to her desk, and stood there, pressing both hands tightly against her heart, struggling to manage the overwhelming emotions that surged through her heart and echoed in her ears. “Barney! Barney!” she whispered. “Oh, Barney, finally!” Her blue eyes were wide and shining with the warm glow of her deep love. “Barney,” she repeated, “my love, my love, my—oh, not mine—” A sob caught in her throat. Above her desk hung a print of Hoffman's famous painting, Christ kneeling in Gethsemane. She stepped closer to the picture. “O Christ!” she cried helplessly, “I, too! Help me!” There was a knock at the door, and Nurse Crane walked in. Margaret quickly turned back to her desk.

“Dr. Bailey is at the door with a patient,” said the nurse.

“Dr. Bailey is at the door with a patient,” the nurse said.

“Dr. Bailey?” echoed Margaret, not daring to look up, her trembling hands fluttering among the papers on the desk. “Go to him, Nurse, and get what he wants. Take my room. I shall follow in a moment.”

“Dr. Bailey?” Margaret repeated, too afraid to look up, her shaking hands moving nervously among the papers on the desk. “Go to him, Nurse, and get what he needs. Use my room. I'll be there shortly.”

Once more she was alone. Again she stood before the picture of the Christ, the words of the great submission ringing through the chambers of her soul. “Not my will but Thine be done.” She pressed nearer the picture, gazing into that strong, patient, suffering face through the rain of welcome tears. “O Christ!” she whispered, “dear blessed Christ! I understand—now. Help me! Help me!” Then, after a pause, “Not my will! Not my will!”

Once again, she found herself alone. She stood in front of the picture of Christ, the words of ultimate surrender resonating deep within her. “Not my will, but Yours be done.” She moved closer to the picture, looking into that strong, patient, suffering face through the flood of welcome tears. “Oh Christ!” she whispered, “dear blessed Christ! I understand—now. Help me! Help me!” Then, after a moment, she added, “Not my will! Not my will!”

The strife was past. Quietly she went to the lavatory that stood in the corner of her office, bathed her eyes, smoothed away the signs of struggle from her face, and went forth serene to her duty and her cross. In the hall she met Barney. With a quick, light step she was at his side, both hands stretched out. “Barney!” “Margaret!” was all they said. For a moment or two Barney stood holding her hands, gazing without a word into the sweet face, so pale, so beautiful, so serenely strong. Twice he essayed to speak, but the words choked in his throat. Turning abruptly away he pointed to the figure under the grey blanket on the camp bed.

The struggle was over. She quietly went to the restroom in the corner of her office, washed her face, wiped away the signs of distress, and calmly returned to her duties. In the hallway, she saw Barney. With a quick, light step, she rushed to his side, both hands outstretched. “Barney!” “Margaret!” was all they said. For a moment, Barney held her hands, gazing silently into her sweet face, so pale, so beautiful, so quietly strong. He tried to speak twice, but the words caught in his throat. Turning away abruptly, he pointed to the figure under the grey blanket on the camp bed.

“I've brought—you—Dick,” at last he said hoarsely.

“I've brought—you—Dick,” he finally said hoarsely.

“Dick! Hurt? Not—” She halted before the dreaded word.

“Dick! Hurt? Not—” She stopped short at the terrifying word.

“No, injured. Badly, I fear, but I hope—”

“No, injured. Badly, I’m afraid, but I hope—”

“The room is ready,” said Nurse Crane.

“The room is ready,” Nurse Crane said.

At once all other thoughts and emotions gave way to the immediate demands of their common duty. They had work to do, and they had trained themselves to obey without thought of self that Divine call to serve the suffering. Together they toiled at their work, Margaret noting with delighted wonder the quick fingers and the finished skill that cleansed and probed and dressed the wound in the head and made thorough examination for other injury or ill, Barney keenly conscious of the efficiency of the silent, steady helper at his side whose quick eye and hand anticipated his every want. At length their work was done and they stood looking down upon the haggard face.

All other thoughts and feelings quickly gave way to the urgent demands of their shared duty. They had work to do, and they had trained themselves to respond to that Divine call to help those in pain without considering their own needs. Together, they worked hard, Margaret marveling at the nimble fingers and expert skill that cleaned, examined, and treated the wound on the head, thoroughly checking for any other injuries or problems. Barney, fully aware of the efficiency of the quiet, steady assistant beside him, appreciated how her keen eye and quick hands anticipated his every need. Finally, their work was complete, and they stood looking down at the worn face.

“He is resting now,” said Barney, in a low voice. “The fracture is not serious, I think.”

“He's resting now,” said Barney, in a low voice. “The fracture isn't serious, I think.”

“Poor Dick,” said Margaret, passing her hand over his brow.

“Poor Dick,” Margaret said, brushing her hand across his forehead.

At her touch and voice Dick moaned and opened his eyes. Barney quickly stepped back out of sight. For a moment or two the eyes wandered about the room, then rested on Margaret's face in a troubled, inquiring gaze.

At her touch and voice, Dick groaned and opened his eyes. Barney quickly stepped back out of sight. For a moment or two, his eyes scanned the room before landing on Margaret’s face with a troubled, questioning look.

“What is it, Dick, dear?” said Margaret, bending over him.

“What’s wrong, Dick, dear?” Margaret asked, leaning over him.

For answer his hand began to move feebly toward his breast as if seeking something.

For an answer, his hand started to move weakly toward his chest as if looking for something.

“I know. The letter, Dick?” A look of intelligence lighted the eye. “That's all right, Dick. I shall get it to Barney. Barney is here, you know.”

“I know. The letter, Dick?” A look of understanding lit up her eyes. “That's fine, Dick. I’ll get it to Barney. Barney is here, you know.”

A hand grasped her arm. “Hush!” said Barney in stern command. “Say nothing about me.” But she heeded him not. For a moment longer the sick man's gaze lingered on her face. A faint smile of content overspread the drawn features, then the look of intelligence faded and the eyes closed wearily.

A hand grabbed her arm. “Hush!” Barney said firmly. “Don’t say anything about me.” But she didn’t listen to him. For a moment longer, the sick man's gaze stayed on her face. A faint smile of contentment spread across his pale features, then his look of awareness faded and his eyes closed tiredly.

“Come,” said Barney, moving toward the door, “he is better quiet.”

“Come on,” said Barney, walking toward the door, “he's better off quiet.”

Leaving the nurse in charge, they went together toward the office.

Leaving the nurse in charge, they walked together to the office.

“Where did you find him?” asked Margaret as she gave Barney a seat. Then Barney told her the story of how he had chanced upon the canoe and had discovered Dick lying insensible in the woods.

“Where did you find him?” Margaret asked as she offered Barney a seat. Then Barney shared the story of how he had stumbled upon the canoe and found Dick lying unconscious in the woods.

“It was God's leading, Barney,” said Margaret gently, when the story was done; but to this he made no reply. “Is there serious danger, do you think?” she inquired in an anxious voice.

“It was God's guidance, Barney,” Margaret said softly when the story ended; but he didn’t respond. “Do you think there’s serious danger?” she asked with concern in her voice.

“He will recover,” replied Barney. “All he requires is careful nursing, and that you can give him. I shall wait till to-morrow.”

“He will be fine,” replied Barney. “All he needs is good care, and you can provide that. I’ll wait until tomorrow.”

“To-morrow? And then?”

"Tomorrow? And then?"

“I am leaving this country next week.”

“I’m leaving this country next week.”

“Leaving the country? And why?”

"Leaving the country? Why?"

“My work here is done.”

"I'm finished here."

“Surely there is much yet to do, and you have just begun to do such great things. Why should you leave now?”

“There's definitely still a lot to accomplish, and you've only just started doing amazing things. Why would you leave now?”

Barney waited a few moments in silence as if pondering an answer. “Margaret, I must go,” he finally burst forth. “You know I must go. I can't live within touch of him and forget!”

Barney waited a moment in silence, as if he was thinking about how to respond. “Margaret, I have to go,” he finally said. “You know I have to go. I can't stay close to him and forget!”

“Forgive, you mean, Barney.”

"Forgive, you mean, Barney."

“Well, forgive, if you like,” he replied sullenly.

“Well, forgive me if you want,” he replied sullenly.

“Barney,” replied Margaret earnestly, “this is unworthy of you, and in the face of God's mercy to-day how can you hold resentment in your heart?”

“Barney,” Margaret replied earnestly, “this is beneath you, and in light of God's mercy today, how can you keep resentment in your heart?”

“How can I? God knows, or the Devil. For three years I have fought it, but it is there. It is there!” He struck his hand hard upon his breast. “I can't forget that he ruined my life! But for him I believe in my soul I should have won—her to me! At a critical moment he came in and ruined—”

“How can I? God knows, or the Devil. For three years I have fought it, but it’s still there. It’s still there!” He hit his chest hard with his hand. “I can’t forget that he destroyed my life! If it weren’t for him, I honestly believe I would have won—her for me! At a crucial moment, he came in and ruined—”

“Barney! Barney, listen to me!” cried Margaret impetuously.

“Barney! Barney, pay attention!” shouted Margaret impulsively.

Barney sprang to his feet.

Barney jumped up.

“No, you must listen to me. Sit down.” Barney obeyed her word and sat down. “Now, hear me, and hear me fairly. I am not going to say that Dick was free from blame, nor was Iola either. Whose was the greater I can't tell. They were both young and, to a certain extent, inexperienced in the ways of life. Circumstances threw them much together and on terms of almost brotherly and sisterly intimacy. That was a mistake. They ignored conventions that can never be safely ignored. Just at that time Dick's life was made hard for him. His Church had rejected him.”

“No, you need to listen to me. Sit down.” Barney followed her command and sat down. “Now, listen to me, and listen carefully. I'm not saying that Dick was completely blameless, and neither was Iola. I can't say whose fault was greater. They were both young and somewhat inexperienced in life. Circumstances brought them together a lot and created a bond that felt almost like brother and sister. That was a mistake. They overlooked conventions that should never be disregarded. At that moment, Dick was going through a tough time. His Church had turned its back on him.”

“Rejected him?”

"Got turned down?"

“Yes, rejected him. He was refused license by the Presbytery, was branded as a heretic and outcast from work.” Margaret's voice grew bitter. “Do you wonder that he grew hard? Perhaps they could not help it—I can't say—but he grew hard. Yes, and worse than that, grew away from his faith, from his friends, and from those things that keep men straight and strong. He grew weak. The hour of temptation came upon him. You and I have seen enough of that side of life to know what that means. He broke faith with you—no, not with you. He was loyal to you, but he broke faith with himself and with her. For a single moment, that moment at which you appeared, he yielded to passion, and bitterly, terribly, has he suffered since that moment. How terribly no one knows. He has tried to find you, but you would not be found. He wronged you, Barney, but you have made him and all of us suffer much.” The voice that had gone on so bravely and so firmly here suddenly trembled and broke.

“Yes, he was rejected. The Presbytery denied him a license, labeled him a heretic, and kicked him out of his job.” Margaret's voice turned bitter. “Do you wonder why he became so hardened? Maybe they couldn’t help it—I can’t say—but he did grow hard. And worse than that, he drifted away from his faith, from his friends, and from the things that keep people honest and strong. He became weak. The moment of temptation hit him. You and I have seen enough of that side of life to understand what it means. He broke faith with you—no, not with you. He was loyal to you, but he broke faith with himself and with her. For just a moment, that moment when you appeared, he gave in to passion, and he has suffered deeply since then. No one knows how painfully. He has tried to find you, but you were nowhere to be found. He hurt you, Barney, but you've made him and all of us suffer a lot.” The voice that had been so brave and steady suddenly trembled and broke.

“Made you suffer!” cried Barney, with bitter scorn. “How can you speak of suffering? You have everything! I have lost all!”

“Made you suffer!” shouted Barney, filled with bitter disdain. “How can you talk about suffering? You have it all! I've lost everything!”

“Everything?” echoed Margaret faintly. “Ah, Barney, how little you know! But, no matter, God has brought you together and you must not do this wicked thing. You must not continue to break our hearts.”

“Everything?” Margaret echoed softly. “Oh, Barney, you have no idea! But it doesn’t matter, God has brought you both together and you can’t do this terrible thing. You must stop breaking our hearts.”

“Break your hearts? Margaret, what's the use of words? I had a heart, too, and a brother whom I loved and trusted as myself, yes, more than myself, and—I had—Iola. All I have lost. My work satisfies me for a few months, but try as I can this awful thing hunts me down and drives me mad. There is nothing in life left for me. And there might have been much but for—”

“Break your hearts? Margaret, what's the point of words? I had a heart too, and a brother whom I loved and trusted like myself, yes, even more than myself, and—I had—Iola. Now, I've lost everything. My work keeps me going for a few months, but no matter how hard I try, this terrible thing haunts me and drives me insane. There’s nothing in life left for me. And there could have been so much more if it weren’t for—”

“Stop, Barney!” cried Margaret impulsively. “There is much still left for you. God is good. How much better than we. You can't forgive a fellow-sinner. Oh, shame! But He forgives and forgets, and surely you ought to try—”

“Stop, Barney!” Margaret exclaimed impulsively. “You still have so much left. God is good. So much better than us. You can’t forgive someone who sins like you do. Oh, how shameful! But He forgives and forgets, and you really should try—”

“Try! Try! Heavens above, Margaret! Try! Do you think I haven't tried? That thing is there! there!” smiting on his breast again. “Can you tell me how to rid myself of it?”

“Try! Try! Oh my gosh, Margaret! Try! Do you think I haven't tried? That thing is right there! Right there!” he said, striking his chest again. “Can you tell me how to get rid of it?”

“Yes, Barney, I think I can tell you. God's great goodness will do this for you. Listen,” she said, putting up her hand to stay his words, “God is bringing a great joy to you to shame you and to soften you. Here, read this.” She handed him Iola's letter, went to the window, and stood with her back to him, looking out upon the great sweeping valley below.

“Yes, Barney, I think I can tell you. God's incredible kindness will make this happen for you. Listen,” she said, raising her hand to stop him from speaking, “God is bringing you a huge joy to humble you and to soften you. Here, read this.” She handed him Iola's letter, went to the window, and stood with her back to him, looking out at the vast valley below.

“Margaret!” The hoarse voice called her back to him. His hard, proud, sullen reserve was shattered, gone. His lips were quivering, his hands trembling. The girl was touched to the heart. “Margaret,” he cried brokenly, “what does this mean?” He was terribly shaken.

“Margaret!” The rough voice called her back to him. His tough, proud, and brooding demeanor was gone, shattered. His lips were shaking, his hands trembling. The girl was deeply moved. “Margaret,” he cried in a broken voice, “what does this mean?” He was extremely shaken.

“It means that she wants you, that she needs you. Dick was going to-morrow to bring her back to you, Barney. That was his one desire.”

“It means that she wants you, that she needs you. Dick is going to bring her back to you tomorrow, Barney. That’s his only wish.”

“To bring her to me? To bring her back to me? Dick? Dear old boy! and I—Oh, Margaret!” He put his trembling hands out to her. “Forgive me! God forgive me! Poor Dick! I'll see him!” He started toward the door. “No, not how,” he cried, striving in vain to control himself. “I am mad! mad! For three long years I have carried this cursed thing in my heart! It's gone! It's gone, Margaret! Do you hear? It's gone!” He was shouting aloud. “I feel right toward Dick, my brother!”

“To bring her to me? To bring her back to me? Dick? My dear old friend! and I—Oh, Margaret!” He extended his trembling hands toward her. “Forgive me! God forgive me! Poor Dick! I’ll go see him!” He started toward the door. “No, not how,” he shouted, trying in vain to regain control. “I am mad! Mad! For three long years I’ve carried this awful burden in my heart! It’s gone! It’s gone, Margaret! Do you hear? It’s gone!” He was yelling now. “I feel good about Dick, my brother!”

“Hush, Barney dear,” said the girl, tears running down her face, “you will wake him.”

“Hush, Barney dear,” said the girl, tears streaming down her face, “you'll wake him.”

“Yes, yes,” he cried, in an eager whisper, “I'll be careful. Poor old boy, he has suffered, too. Dear old Dick! And she wants me! I'll go to-night! Yes, to-night! What's the date?” He tore at the envelope with trembling hands. The letter dropped to the floor. Margaret caught it up and opened it for him. “A month ago and more! Yes, I'll go to-night. Oh, Margaret, what a blasted fool I am! I can't get myself in hand.” Suddenly he threw himself into his chair. “Here!” he ground out between his teeth, “get quiet!” He sat for a few moments absolutely still, gathering strength to command himself. At length he got himself in hand. “No,” he said in a quiet voice, “I shall not go tonight. I shall wait till Dick is better. Just now he must be kept quiet. In the morning I expect to see him very much himself. We can only wait and see.”

“Yes, yes,” he said in a low, excited voice, “I'll be careful. Poor old guy, he’s been through a lot too. Dear old Dick! And she wants me! I’ll go tonight! Yes, tonight! What’s the date?” He ripped open the envelope with shaky hands. The letter fell to the floor. Margaret quickly picked it up and opened it for him. “More than a month ago! Yes, I’ll go tonight. Oh, Margaret, what a complete idiot I am! I can't get it together.” Suddenly, he collapsed into his chair. “Alright!” he gritted out through clenched teeth, “calm down!” He sat completely still for a few moments, gathering the strength to regain control. Finally, he collected himself. “No,” he said in a steady voice, “I won’t go tonight. I’ll wait until Dick is better. Right now he needs to be kept calm. In the morning, I expect to see him back to himself. We can only wait and see.”

Through the night they waited, Barney struggling mightily to hold himself in perfect control, Margaret quietly doing what was to be done, her whole spirit breathing of that self-forgetting love which finds its highest joy in the joy of another. At the break of day the nurse came to the door and found them still waiting.

Through the night, they waited, with Barney trying hard to keep himself completely composed, while Margaret quietly took care of what needed to be done, her entire essence reflecting that selfless love which finds its greatest happiness in the happiness of someone else. When dawn broke, the nurse came to the door and found them still waiting.

“Mr. Boyle is awake and is asking for you, Miss Robertson.”

“Mr. Boyle is awake and asking for you, Miss Robertson.”

“Let me go to him,” cried Barney. “Don't fear.” His voice was still vibrating, but his manner was calm and steady. He was master of himself again.

“Let me go to him,” Barney exclaimed. “Don’t worry.” His voice was still echoing, but he seemed calm and composed. He was in control of himself once more.

“Yes,” said Margaret, “go to him.” Then as the door closed she stood once more before the Gethsemane scene. “Thank God, thank God,” she said softly, “for them the pain is over.”

“Yes,” said Margaret, “go to him.” Then, as the door closed, she stood again before the Gethsemane scene. “Thank God, thank God,” she said quietly, “for them, the pain is over.”

For half an hour she waited and then went up to the sickroom. She opened the door softly, went in and stood gazing till her eyes grew dim. On the pillow, face down, Barney's head lay close to Dick's, whose arm was thrown about his brother's neck, and on Dick's face shone a look of rapturous peace. As Margaret moved to leave the room Dick called her in a voice faint, but full of joy.

For half an hour, she waited and then went up to the sickroom. She opened the door quietly, stepped inside, and stood staring until her vision blurred. On the pillow, face down, Barney's head rested close to Dick's, whose arm was draped around his brother's neck, and on Dick's face was a look of blissful peace. As Margaret turned to leave the room, Dick called to her in a soft voice, filled with joy.

“Margaret,” he said, a smile breaking like light through a dark cloud, “my head was broken, but I'd have all the bones in my body broken, just to have Barney set them. We're all right, eh, boy?”

“Margaret,” he said, a smile breaking like light through a dark cloud, “I was really messed up, but I’d let Barney break every bone in my body just to get him to fix them. We’re good, right, buddy?”

Slowly Barney raised his face, tear-marked, worn, but radiant with a peace it had not known for many a day. “Yes, old chap,” he said in a voice still tremulous in spite of all his self-command, “we're right again, and, please God, we'll keep so.”

Slowly, Barney lifted his face, marked by tears, worn out, but shining with a peace it hadn’t felt in a long time. “Yeah, buddy,” he said in a voice still shaking despite all his self-control, “we're good again, and, God willing, we’ll stay that way.”





XXI

TO WHOM HE FORGAVE MOST

For three days Dick made steady progress toward health, but his progress was slow. Any mental effort produced severe pain in his head and sufficed to raise his temperature several points. As he gained in strength and became more and more clear in his thinking his anxiety in regard to his work began to increase. His congregations would be waiting him on Sunday, and he could not bear to think of their being disappointed. With no small effort had he gathered them together, and a single failure on his part he knew would have disastrous effect upon the attendance. He was especially concerned about the service at Bull Crossing, which was at once the point where the work was the most difficult, and, at the present juncture, most encouraging. Under his instructions Barney sought to secure a substitute for the service at Bull Crossing, but without result. Preachers were scarce in that country and every preacher had more work in sight than he could overtake. And so Dick fretted and wrought himself into a fever, until the doctor took him sternly to task.

For three days, Dick made steady progress toward recovery, but it was slow. Any mental effort caused severe pain in his head and was enough to raise his temperature significantly. As he regained strength and his thinking became clearer, his anxiety about his work started to increase. His congregations would be waiting for him on Sunday, and he couldn’t bear the thought of them being disappointed. He had put a lot of effort into gathering them together, and he knew that a single failure on his part would have a disastrous impact on attendance. He was particularly worried about the service at Bull Crossing, which was both the most challenging aspect of his work and, at the moment, the most encouraging. Following his instructions, Barney tried to find a substitute for the service at Bull Crossing, but without success. Preachers were hard to come by in that area, and every preacher had more work than he could handle. So, Dick became increasingly anxious and worked himself into a frenzy until the doctor had to confront him sternly.

“I don't see that it's your business to worry, Dick,” he said. “I suppose you consider yourself as working under orders, and it is your belief, isn't it, that the One who gives the orders is the One who has laid you down here?”

“I don't think it's your place to worry, Dick,” he said. “I guess you believe you're working under orders, and you think, right? That the one giving the orders is the one who put you here?”

“That's true,” said Dick wearily, “but there's the people. A lot of them come a long way. It's been hard to get them together, and I hate to disappoint them.”

“That's true,” Dick said tiredly, “but think about the people. A lot of them traveled a long way. It’s been tough to bring them all together, and I really don’t want to let them down.”

“Well, we'll get someone,” replied Barney. “We're a pretty hard combination to beat, aren't we, Margaret? There will be a man to take the service at Bull Crossing if I have to take it myself—a desperate resort, indeed.”

“Well, we’ll find someone,” replied Barney. “We make a pretty tough team to beat, don’t we, Margaret? There will be a guy to handle the service at Bull Crossing if I have to do it myself—a real last resort, for sure.”

“Why not, Barney?” asked Dick. “You could do it well.”

“Why not, Barney?” Dick asked. “You could do it really well.”

“What? Did you ever hear me talk? I can talk a little with my fingers, but my tongue is unconscionably slow.”

“What? Have you ever heard me speak? I can communicate a bit with my fingers, but my tongue is incredibly slow.”

“There was a man once slow of speech,” replied Dick quietly, “but he was given a message and he led a nation into freedom.”

“There was a man who spoke slowly,” Dick replied quietly, “but he received a message and he led a nation to freedom.”

Barney nodded. “I remember him. But he could do things.”

Barney nodded. “I remember him. But he had skills.”

“No,” answered Dick, “but he believed God could do things.”

“No,” replied Dick, “but he believed God could make things happen.”

“Perhaps so. That was rather long ago.”

“Maybe that's true. That was quite a while ago.”

“With God,” replied Dick earnestly, “there is no such thing as long ago.”

“With God,” replied Dick earnestly, “there's no such thing as long ago.”

“All the same,” said Barney, “I guess these things don't happen now.”

"Still," said Barney, "I guess these things don't happen anymore."

“I believe they happen,” replied his brother, “where God finds a man who will take his life in his hand and go.”

“I believe they happen,” replied his brother, “when God finds a person who will take their life into their own hands and go.”

“Well, I don't know about that,” replied Barney, “but I do know that you must quit talking and sleep. Now, hear me, drop that meeting out of your mind. I'll look after it.”

“Well, I’m not sure about that,” replied Barney, “but I do know that you need to stop talking and get some sleep. Listen, put that meeting out of your mind. I’ll take care of it.”

But Saturday came and, in spite of every effort on Barney's part, he found no one for the service at Bull Crossing next day. There was still a slight hope that one of the officials of the congregation would consent to be a stop-gap for the day.

But Saturday came, and despite all of Barney's efforts, he couldn't find anyone for the service at Bull Crossing the next day. There was still a faint hope that one of the congregation's officials would agree to fill in for the day.

“I guess I'll have to take that service myself, Margaret,” said Barney laughingly. “Wouldn't the crowd stare? They'd hear the sermon of their lives.”

“I guess I’ll have to take that service myself, Margaret,” Barney said with a laugh. “Can you imagine the crowd staring? They’d be hearing the sermon of their lives.”

“It would be a good sermon, Barney,” replied Margaret quietly. “And why should you not say something to the men?”

“It would be a great sermon, Barney,” Margaret replied softly. “And why don’t you say something to the guys?”

“Nonsense, Margaret!” cried Barney impatiently. “You know the thing is utterly absurd. What sort of man am I to preach? A gambler, a swearer, and generally bad. They all know me.”

“Nonsense, Margaret!” Barney exclaimed impatiently. “You know this is completely ridiculous. What kind of man am I to preach? A gambler, a swearer, and just all-around bad. They all know me.”

“They know only a part of you, Barney,” said Margaret gently. “God knows all of you, and whatever you have been you are no gambler today, and you are not a bad man.”

“They only know a part of you, Barney,” Margaret said softly. “God knows all of you, and no matter what you've been, you're not a gambler today, and you're not a bad man.”

“No,” replied Barney slowly, “I am no gambler, nor will I ever be again. But I have been a hard, bad man. For three years I carried hate in my heart. I could not forgive and didn't want to be forgiven. And that, I believe, was the cause of all my badness. But—somehow—I don't deserve it—but I've been awfully well treated. I deserved hell, but I've got a promise of heaven. And I'd be glad to do something for—” He paused abruptly.

“No,” Barney replied slowly, “I’m not a gambler, and I won’t ever be again. But I’ve been a tough, bad person. For three years, I held onto hate in my heart. I couldn’t forgive and didn’t want to be forgiven. And I think that’s what led to all my wrongdoings. But—somehow—I don’t deserve it—but people have treated me really well. I deserved hell, but I’ve been promised heaven. And I’d be happy to do something for—” He stopped abruptly.

“There, you've got your sermon, Barney,” said Margaret.

“There, you’ve got your sermon, Barney,” Margaret said.

“What do you mean?”

"What do you mean?"

“'Forgive and ye shall be forgiven.'”

“'Forgive, and you will be forgiven.'”

“It's the sermon someone wants to preach to me, but it's not for me to preach. The thing is preposterous. I'll get one of those fellows at the Crossing to take the meeting.”

“It's the sermon someone wants to give me, but it's not up to me to deliver it. The whole thing is ridiculous. I'll have one of those guys at the Crossing lead the meeting.”

On Saturday evening Dick again reverted to the subject.

On Saturday evening, Dick brought up the topic again.

“I'm not anxious, Barney,” he said, “but who's going to take the meeting to-morrow night at Bull Crossing?”

“I'm not worried, Barney,” he said, “but who’s going to take the meeting tomorrow night at Bull Crossing?”

“Now, look here,” said Barney, “Monday morning you'll hear all about it. Meantime, don't ask questions. Margaret and I are responsible, and that ought to be enough. You never knew her to fail.”

“Now, listen,” said Barney, “On Monday morning, you’ll hear all about it. In the meantime, don’t ask questions. Margaret and I are in charge, and that should be enough. You’ve never seen her let anyone down.”

“No, nor you, Barney,” said Dick, sinking back with a sigh of satisfaction. “I know it will be all right. Are you going down to-morrow evening?” he inquired, turning to Margaret.

“No, not you either, Barney,” said Dick, leaning back with a sigh of relief. “I know everything will turn out fine. Are you going down tomorrow evening?” he asked, looking at Margaret.

“I?” exclaimed Margaret. “What would I do?”

“I?” exclaimed Margaret. “What am I supposed to do?”

“Of course you are going. It will do you a lot of good,” said Barney. “You may have to preach yourself or hold my coat while I go in.”

“Of course you're going. It’ll do you a world of good,” said Barney. “You might have to preach yourself or hold my coat while I go in.”

A sudden gleam of joy in the eyes, a flush of red upon the cheek, and the quick following pallor told Dick the thoughts that rushed through Margaret's heart.

A sudden spark of joy in her eyes, a flush of red on her cheek, and the quick subsequent pale look told Dick the emotions that raced through Margaret's heart.

“Yes,” said Dick gravely, “you will go down, too, Margaret. It will do you good, and I don't need you here.”

“Yes,” Dick said seriously, “you should go down, too, Margaret. It will be good for you, and I don't need you here.”

Many anxious days had Barney passed in his life, but never had he found himself so utterly blocked by unmanageable circumstances and uncompromising facts as he found facing him that Sunday morning. He confided his difficulty to Tommy Tate, whom he had found in “Mexico's” saloon toning up his system after his long illness, and whom he had straightway carried off with him.

Many stressful days had Barney gone through in his life, but never had he felt so completely stuck by overwhelming situations and harsh realities as he did that Sunday morning. He shared his struggle with Tommy Tate, whom he found in “Mexico's” saloon trying to recover after his long illness, and whom he immediately took with him.

“I guess it's either you or me, Tommy.”

“I guess it’s either you or me, Tommy.”

“Bedad, it's yersilf that c'd do that same, an' divil a wan av the bhoys will 'Mexico' git this night, wance the news gits about.”

“Really, you could do that too, and not a single one of the guys will get to ‘Mexico’ tonight, once the news spreads.”

“Don't talk rot, Tommy,” said Barney angrily, for the chance of his being forced to take his brother's place, which all along had seemed to be extremely remote, had come appreciably nearer. With the energy of desperation he spent the hours of the afternoon visiting, explaining, urging, cajoling, threatening anyone of the members or adherents of the congregation at Bull Crossing in whom might be supposed to dwell the faintest echo of the spirit of the preacher. One after another, however, those upon whom he had built his hopes failed him. One was out of town, another he found sick in bed, and a third refused point blank to consider the request, so that within a few minutes of the hour of service he found himself without a preacher and wholly desperate, and for the first time he seriously faced the possibility of having to take the service himself. He returned to the shack of one of his brother's parishioners, where Margaret was staying, and abruptly announced to her his failure.

“Stop talking nonsense, Tommy,” Barney said angrily, because the chance of him being forced to take his brother's place, which had seemed unlikely from the start, was now much more real. With a desperate energy, he spent the afternoon visiting, explaining, urging, persuading, and even threatening anyone in the Bull Crossing congregation who might have even a hint of the preacher's spirit. However, one by one, those he had hoped would help him let him down. One was out of town, another was sick in bed, and a third flat-out refused to even consider his request. So, just a few minutes before the service was supposed to start, he found himself without a preacher and completely desperate, and for the first time, he seriously considered the possibility of having to lead the service himself. He went back to the shack of one of his brother's parishioners, where Margaret was staying, and abruptly told her about his failure.

“Can't get a soul, and of course I can't do it, Margaret. You know, I can't,” he repeated, in answer to the look upon her face. “Why, it was only last week I fleeced 'Mexico' out of a couple of hundred. He would give a good deal more to get even. The crowd would hoot me out of the building. Not that I care for that”—the long jaws came hard together—“but it's just too ghastly to think of.”

“Can’t get anyone, and obviously I can’t do it, Margaret. You know I can’t,” he repeated, responding to the look on her face. “Just last week, I scammed 'Mexico' out of a couple hundred bucks. He’d pay a lot more to settle the score. The crowd would boo me out of the building. Not that I care about that”—his long jaws clenched tightly—“but it’s just too horrible to even think about.”

“It isn't so very terrible, Barney,” said Margaret, her voice and eyes uniting in earnest persuasion. “You are not the man you were last week. You know you are not. You are quite different, and you will be different all your life. A great change has come to you. What made the change? You know it was God's great mercy that took the bitterness out of your heart and that changed everything. Can't you tell them this?”

“It’s not that bad, Barney,” Margaret said, her voice and eyes combining in sincere persuasion. “You’re not the same man you were last week. You know that. You’re completely different, and you’ll be different for the rest of your life. A huge change has occurred within you. What caused this change? You know it was God’s great mercy that removed the bitterness from your heart and transformed everything. Can’t you share that with them?”

“Tell them that, Margaret? Great Heavens! Could I tell them that? What would they say?”

“Tell them that, Margaret? Good grief! How could I tell them that? What would they say?”

“Barney,” asked Margaret, “you are not afraid of them? You are not ashamed to tell what you owe to God?”

“Barney,” Margaret asked, “aren’t you afraid of them? Aren’t you ashamed to say what you owe to God?”

Afraid? It was an ugly word for Barney to swallow. No, he was not afraid, but his native diffidence, intensified by these recent years of self-repression and self-absorption, had made all speech difficult to him, but more especially speech that revealed the deeper movements of his soul.

Afraid? That was a harsh word for Barney to accept. No, he wasn’t afraid, but his natural shyness, made worse by the past few years of holding back and being self-absorbed, had made it hard for him to express himself, especially when it came to sharing the deeper feelings within him.

“No, Margaret, I'm not afraid,” he said slowly. “But I'd rather have them take the flesh off that arm bit by bit than get up and speak to them. I'd have to tell them the truth, don't you see, Margaret? How can I do that?”

“No, Margaret, I’m not afraid,” he said slowly. “But I’d rather have them take the flesh off that arm piece by piece than get up and talk to them. I’d have to tell them the truth, don’t you see, Margaret? How can I do that?”

“All that you say must be the truth, Barney, of course,” she replied. “But you will tell them just what you will.”

“All that you say must be the truth, Barney, of course,” she replied. “But you’ll tell them whatever you want.”

With these words she turned away, leaving him silent and fighting a desperate fight. His word passed to his brother must be kept. But soon a deeper issue began to emerge. His honour was involved. His sense of loyalty was touched. He knew himself to be a different man from the man who, last week, in “Mexico's” saloon, had beaten his old antagonist at the old game. His consciousness of himself, of his life purposes, of his outlook, of his deepest emotions, was altogether a different consciousness. And more than all, that haunting, pursuing restlessness was gone and, in its place, a deep peace possessed him. The process by which this had been achieved he could not explain, but the result was undeniable, and it was due, he knew, to an influence the source of which he frankly acknowledged to be external to himself. The words of the beaten and confounded pagan magic-workers came to him, “This is the finger of God.” He could not deny it. Why should he wish to hide it? It became clear to him, in these few minutes of intense soul activity, that there was a demand being made upon him as a man of truth and honour, and as the struggle deepened in his soul and the possibility of his refusing the demand presented itself to his mind, there flashed in upon him the picture of a man standing in the midst of enemies, the flickering firelight showing his face vacillating, terror-stricken, hunted. From the trembling lips of the man he heard the words of base denial, “I know not the man,” and in his heart there rose a cry, “O Christ! shall I do this?” “No,” came the answer, strong and clear, from his lips, “I will not do this thing, so help me God.”

With those words, she turned away, leaving him silent and struggling fiercely. He had to keep his word to his brother. But soon, a deeper issue began to surface. His honor was at stake. His loyalty felt challenged. He recognized that he was a different man from the one who, just last week, in “Mexico's” saloon, had beaten his old rival at their usual game. His awareness of himself, his life goals, his perspective, and his deepest feelings were all completely different. And more than anything, that nagging, restless feeling was gone, replaced by a profound peace within him. He couldn't explain how this change had happened, but the result was undeniable, and he knew it came from an influence he openly admitted was outside himself. The words of the defeated and troubled pagan magic-workers echoed in his mind, “This is the finger of God.” He couldn't deny it. Why would he want to hide it? It became clear to him, in those few intense moments of reflection, that a demand was being made of him as a man of truth and honor. As the struggle deepened within him and the thought of refusing this demand crossed his mind, he suddenly pictured a man standing among enemies, the flickering firelight revealing a face filled with uncertainty, fear, and desperation. From the trembling lips of that man came the words of cowardice, “I don’t know the man,” and in his heart, he cried out, “O Christ! Shall I do this?” “No,” came the strong and clear answer from his lips, “I will not do this thing, so help me God.”

Margaret turned quickly around and looked at him in dismay. “You won't?” she said faintly.

Margaret turned around quickly and looked at him in shock. “You won’t?” she said quietly.

“I'll take the service,” he replied, setting the long jaws firmly together. And with that they went forth to the hall.

“I'll take the service,” he said, clenching his jaw. And with that, they headed to the hall.

They found the place crowded far beyond its capacity, for through Tommy Tate it had been noised abroad that Dr. Bailey was to preach. There were wild rumors, too, that the doctor had “got religion,” although “Mexico” and his friends scouted the idea as utterly impossible.

They found the place packed way beyond its capacity because Tommy Tate had spread the word that Dr. Bailey was going to preach. There were also wild rumors that the doctor had “found religion,” although “Mexico” and his friends completely dismissed the idea as totally unrealistic.

“He ain't the kind. He's got too much nerve,” was “Mexico's” verdict, given with a full accompaniment of finished profanity.

“He's not that type. He's got way too much nerve,” was “Mexico's” verdict, delivered with a complete set of finished profanity.

Tommy's evidence, however, was strong enough to create a profound impression and to awaken an expectation that rose to fever pitch when Barney and Margaret made their way through the crowds and took their places, Margaret at the organ, which Dick usually played himself, and Barney at the table upon which were the Bible and the Hymn-book. His face wore the impenetrable, death-like mark which had so often baffled “Mexico” and his gang over the poker table. It fascinated “Mexico” now. All the years of his wicked manhood “Mexico” had, on principle, avoided anything in the shape of a religious meeting, but to-day the attraction of a poker player preaching proved irresistible. It was with no small surprise that the crowd saw “Mexico,” with two or three of his gang, make their way toward the front to the only seats left vacant.

Tommy's evidence was strong enough to leave a lasting impact and raise the anticipation to a boiling point when Barney and Margaret navigated through the crowds and took their spots, with Margaret at the organ that Dick usually played and Barney at the table where the Bible and Hymn-book were placed. His face bore the impenetrable, death-like expression that had often left “Mexico” and his crew baffled at the poker table. It intrigued “Mexico” now. Throughout his morally corrupt life, “Mexico” had, by principle, steered clear of anything resembling a religious gathering, but today, the allure of a poker player preaching was too strong to resist. The crowd was taken aback to see “Mexico,” along with a couple of his gang members, head toward the front to the only remaining empty seats.

When it became evident beyond dispute that his old-time enemy was to take the preacher's place, “Mexico” leaned over to his pal, “Peachy” Bud, who sat between him and Tommy Tate, and muttered in an undertone audible to those in his immediate neighbourhood, “It's his old game. He's runnin' a blank bluff. He ain't got the cards.”

When it became clear without any doubt that his longtime enemy was going to take the preacher's position, "Mexico" leaned over to his friend, "Peachy" Bud, who was sitting between him and Tommy Tate, and whispered in a low voice that could be heard by those nearby, "It's his old trick. He's playing a total bluff. He doesn't have the cards."

But painful experience shook “Peachy's” confidence in his friend's judgment on this particular point, and he only ventured to reply, “He's got the lead.” “Peachy” preferred to await developments.

But painful experience shook "Peachy's" confidence in his friend's judgment on this particular point, and he only ventured to reply, "He's in charge." "Peachy" preferred to wait and see what would happen.

The opening hymn was sung with the hearty fervour that marks the musical part of any religious service in the West. But there was in the voices that curious thrill that is at once the indication and the quickening of intense excitement.

The opening hymn was sung with the enthusiastic passion that characterizes the musical part of any religious service in the West. But there was in the voices that strange thrill that signifies and amplifies intense excitement.

“This here'll show what's in his hand,” said “Peachy,” when the moment for prayer arrived. “Peachy” was not unfamiliar with religious services, and had, with unusual keenness of observation, noted that when a man undertook to pray he must, if he be true, reveal the soul within him.

“This will show what's in his hand,” said “Peachy,” when it was time for prayer. “Peachy” was no stranger to religious services and had, with remarkable attention, noticed that when a man was about to pray, he had to, if he was genuine, reveal the soul inside him.

“Mexico” grunted a dubious affirmative. But “Peachy” was disappointed, for in a voice reverent, but unimpassioned, the preacher for the day led the people's devotions, using the great words taught those men long ago who knew not how to pray, “Our Father who art in Heaven.”

“Mexico” grunted a doubtful yes. But “Peachy” was let down, because in a voice respectful but not enthusiastic, the preacher for the day guided the congregation's prayers, using the powerful words taught to those men long ago who didn’t know how to pray, “Our Father who art in Heaven.”

“Blanked if he ain't bluffed again! We've got to wait till he begins to shoot, I guess,” said “Peachy,” mixing his figures.

“Can’t believe he’s bluffed again! I guess we have to wait until he starts shooting,” said “Peachy,” mixing up his numbers.

The lesson was the parable of the unforgiving debtor and the parallel passage containing the matchless story of the sinful woman and the proud Pharisee. In the reading of these lessons the voice, which had hitherto carried the strident note of nervousness, mellowed into rich and subduing fulness. The men listened with that hushed attention that they give when words are getting to the heart. The utter simplicity of the reader's manner, the dignity of his bearing, the quiet strength that showed itself in every tone, and the undercurrent of emotion that made the voice vibrate like a stringed instrument, all these, with the marvellous authoritative tenderness of the great utterance on a theme so closely touching their daily experience, gripped these men and held them in complete thrall.

The lesson was the parable of the unforgiving debtor and the corresponding story of the sinful woman and the proud Pharisee. As these lessons were read, the voice, which had previously been strained with nervousness, transformed into a rich and soothing tone. The men listened with the focused attention that comes when words reach the heart. The sheer simplicity of the reader's manner, the dignity of his presence, the quiet strength evident in every tone, and the emotional depth that made his voice resonate like an instrument—these elements, combined with the extraordinary gentle authority of such a significant message that resonated with their daily lives, captivated these men and held them completely spellbound.

When the reading was done the doctor stood for some moments looking his audience quietly in the face. He knew them all, men from the camps and the line, men from the hills and mining claims, men from the saloons and the gambling hells. Many he had treated professionally, some he had himself nursed back to health, others he had rescued from those desperate moods that end in death. Others again—and these not a few—he had “cleaned out” at poker or “Black Jack.” But to all of them he was “white.” Not so to himself. It was a very humble man and a very penitent, that stood looking them in the face. His first words were a confession.

When the reading was finished, the doctor stood for a moment, quietly looking at his audience. He knew all of them—men from the camps and the front lines, men from the hills and mining sites, men from the bars and gambling dens. Many he had treated as a doctor, some he had cared for himself, and others he had saved from those dark times that can lead to death. There were also quite a few he had "cleaned out" at poker or "Black Jack." But to all of them, he was a good person. Not so in his own eyes. It was a very humble and remorseful man who stood there looking at them. His first words were a confession.

“I am not worthy to stand here before you,” he began, in a low, clear tone, “God knows, you know, and I know. I am here for two reasons: one is that I promised my brother, the Reverend Richard Boyle”—here a gasp of surprise was audible from one and another in the audience—“a man you know to be a good man, better than ever I can hope to be.”

“I don’t deserve to be here in front of you,” he started, in a calm, clear voice, “God knows it, you know it, and I know it. I’m here for two reasons: one is that I promised my brother, the Reverend Richard Boyle”—a surprised gasp could be heard from some in the audience—“a man you all know is good, better than I could ever hope to be.”

“Durned if he is!” grunted “Peachy” to “Mexico.” “Ain't in the same bunch!”

“Damn if he is!” grunted “Peachy” to “Mexico.” “Not in the same group!”

“An' that's thrue fer ye,” answered Tommy. But “Mexico” paid no heed to these remarks. He was staring at the speaker with the look of a man wholly bewildered.

“That's true for you,” Tommy replied. But “Mexico” paid no attention to these comments. He was staring at the speaker with the expression of someone completely confused.

“And the other reason is,” continued, the doctor, “that I have something which I think it fair to tell you men. Like a lot of you, I have carried a name that is not my own.” Here significant looks were gravely exchanged. “They gave it to me by mistake when I reached the Pass. I didn't care much at that time about names or anything else, so I let it go. There are times in a fellow's life when he's not unwilling to forget his name. My name is Boyle.” And then, in sentences simple, clean-cut, and terse, he told of his boyhood days, the Old Mill, the two boys growing up together, their love for and their loyalty to each other, their struggles and their success. Then came a pause. The speaker had obviously come to a difficult spot in his story. The men waited in earnest, grave, and deeply moved expectation. “At that time a great calamity came to me—no matter what—and it threw me clear off my balance. I lost my head and lost my nerve, and just then—” again the speaker paused, as if to gather strength to continue—“and just then my brother did me a wrong. Not being in a condition to judge fairly, I magnified the wrong a thousand-fold and I tried to tear my brother out of my heart. I could not and I would not forgive him, and I couldn't cease to love him. I lived a life of misery, misery so great that it drove me from everything in earth that I held dear, and for three years I went steadily down from bad to worse. I came to the Crow's Nest a year and a half ago. My life since then most of you know well.”

“And the other reason is,” the doctor continued, “that I have something I think is fair to share with you guys. Like many of you, I’ve carried a name that isn’t really mine.” Significant looks were exchanged among the group. “They gave it to me by mistake when I reached the Pass. I didn’t care much about names or anything else back then, so I let it pass. There are times in a guy's life when he’s okay with forgetting his name. My name is Boyle.” Then, in simple, straightforward sentences, he talked about his childhood, the Old Mill, the two boys growing up together, their love and loyalty, their struggles, and their successes. Then he paused. It was clear he had hit a tough part of his story. The men listened intently, serious and deeply affected. “At that time, I faced a huge tragedy—no matter what—and it threw me completely off balance. I lost my head and my nerve, and just then—” he paused again, as if to gather strength to go on—“and just then, my brother wronged me. Not being in the right state of mind, I blew the wrong out of proportion and tried to push my brother out of my heart. I couldn’t and wouldn’t forgive him, yet I couldn’t stop loving him. I lived in misery, misery so profound that it drove me away from everything I cherished, and for three years, I spiraled down from bad to worse. I came to the Crow's Nest a year and a half ago. Most of you know what my life has been like since then.”

“Bedad we do! An' Hivin bliss ye!” burst forth Tommy Tate, who had found the greatest difficulty in controlling his emotions of indignation and grief during the doctor's self-condemnatory tale. At Tommy's words a quiet thrill ran through the crowd, for few men of those present but held the doctor in affectionate esteem. The sins of which he was conscious and which humiliated him before them were, in their estimation, but trivial.

“Indeed we do! And may God bless you!” exclaimed Tommy Tate, who had struggled to keep his feelings of anger and sadness in check during the doctor’s self-reproachful story. At Tommy's words, a gentle wave of excitement passed through the crowd, as almost everyone present held the doctor in warm regard. The wrongs he admitted to and that embarrassed him in front of them were, in their eyes, simply minor.

For a moment the speaker was thrown off his track by Tommy's outburst, but, recovering himself, he went on. “It would be wrong to say that my life here has been all bad. I have been able to serve many of you, but my work has done far more for me than it has for you. But for it I should have long ago gone down out of sight. I confess that it has been a hard fight for me, an awful fight, to stay at my work, but the day that I heard that my brother was your missionary brought me the hardest fight I had had for many a day. I wanted to get away from the past. For nearly four years I had been carrying round a heart with hell in it. I had begun to forget a little, but that day it all came back. This week I met my brother. I found him dying, almost dead, up in the Big Horn Valley. That morning my heart carried hell in it. To-day it is like what I think heaven must be.” As he spoke these words a light broke over his face, and again he stood silent, striving to regain control of his voice.

For a moment, the speaker was thrown off by Tommy's outburst, but he quickly collected himself and continued. “It wouldn’t be accurate to say that my time here has been entirely bad. I’ve had the chance to serve many of you, but honestly, my work has helped me much more than it has helped you. Without it, I would have faded away a long time ago. I admit that it's been a tough struggle for me—an incredibly tough one—to keep doing my job, but the day I found out that my brother was your missionary brought me the hardest challenge I had faced in a long time. I wanted to escape my past. For nearly four years, I’ve carried around a heart filled with darkness. I had started to forget a bit, but that day it all came rushing back. This week, I met my brother. I found him dying, nearly gone, up in the Big Horn Valley. That morning, my heart was consumed with darkness. Today, it feels like what I imagine heaven must be like.” As he shared these words, a light appeared on his face, and again he fell silent, trying to regain control of his voice.

“Blanked if he don't hold the cards!” said “Mexico” in a thick voice to “Peachy” Budd.

“Blanked if he doesn't hold the cards!” said “Mexico” in a thick voice to “Peachy” Budd.

“Full flush,” answered “Peachy.”

“Full flush,” replied “Peachy.”

“Mexico” was in the grasp of the elemental emotions of his untutored nature. His swarthy face was twisted like the face of a man in torture. His black eyes were gleaming like two fires from under his shaggy eyebrows.

“Mexico” was caught up in the raw emotions of his unrefined nature. His dark face was contorted like someone in pain. His black eyes shone like two flames beneath his bushy eyebrows.

“How it came about,” continued the doctor, in a quiet, even tone, “I am not going to tell. But this I am going to say, I know it was God's great mercy, His great kindness it was that took the hate out of my heart. I forgave my brother that day—and—God forgave me. That's all there is to it. It's the biggest thing that has ever come to me. I have got my brother back just as when we were little chaps at the Old Mill.” A sudden choke caught the speaker's voice. The firm lips quivered and the strong hands writhed themselves in a mighty effort to master the emotions surging through his soul.

“How it happened,” the doctor continued in a calm, steady voice, “I’m not going to share. But I will say this: I know it was God’s immense mercy, His great kindness that removed the hate from my heart. I forgave my brother that day—and—God forgave me. That’s all there is to it. It’s the most significant thing that has ever happened to me. I have my brother back just like when we were little kids at the Old Mill.” A sudden choke caught in his voice. His lips trembled, and his strong hands twisted in a powerful effort to control the emotions surging through him.

Tommy Tate was openly sniffling and wiping his eyes. “Peachy” Budd was swearing audibly his emotions, but, most of all, “Mexico's” swarthy face betrayed the intensity of his feelings. He had grasped the back of the seat before him and was leaning toward the speaker as if held under an hypnotic spell.

Tommy Tate was openly sniffling and wiping his eyes. “Great.” Budd was cursing out loud with his feelings, but more than anything, “Mexico's” dark face showed just how intense his emotions were. He had grasped the back of the seat in front of him and was leaning toward the speaker as if he were under a hypnotic spell.

Again the doctor, getting his voice steady, went on. “I have just a word more to say. I would like to give credit for this that happened to me to the One we have been reading about this afternoon, and I do so with all my heart. I came near being coward enough and mean enough to go away without owning this up before you. How He did it, I do not pretend to know. I'm not a preacher. But He did it, and that's what chiefly concerns me. And what He did for me I guess He can do for any of you. And now I've got to square up some things. 'Mexico'—” At the sound of his name “Mexico” started violently and, involuntarily, his hand went, with a quick motion, toward his hip—“I've taken a lot from you. I'd like to pay it back.” The voice was humble, earnest, kind.

Once more, the doctor steadied his voice and continued. “I have just one more thing to say. I want to give credit for what happened to me to the One we've been discussing this afternoon, and I do so with all my heart. I almost let myself be cowardly and mean enough to leave without admitting this to you. How He did it, I can’t say. I'm not a preacher. But He did it, and that’s what matters most to me. And what He did for me, I believe He can do for any of you. Now, I need to settle some matters. 'Mexico'—” At the mention of his name, “Mexico” jerked in surprise, and without thinking, his hand moved quickly toward his hip—“I've taken a lot from you. I’d like to make amends.” The voice was humble, sincere, and kind.

“Mexico,” taken by surprise, shifted his tobacco to the other side of his mouth, stood up and drawled out, “Haow? Me? Pay me back? Blanked if you do! It was a squar' deal, wa'n't it?”

“Mexico,” caught off guard, moved his tobacco to the other side of his mouth, stood up, and replied, “Huh? Me? Pay you back? No chance! It was a fair deal, wasn’t it?”

“Yes, I played fair, 'Mexico,' but—”

“Yes, I played fair, 'Mexico,' but—”

“Then go to hell!” “Mexico's” tone was not at all unfriendly, but his vocabulary was limited, and he was evidently deeply stirred. “We're squar' an'—an' blanked if I don't believe ye're white! Put it thar!” With a single stride “Mexico” was over the seat that separated him from the platform and reached out his hand. The doctor took it in a hard grip.

“Then go to hell!” “Mexico's” tone was actually friendly, but his language was limited, and he was clearly upset. “We're square and—and I honestly think you’re white! Shake on it!” With one swift movement, “Mexico” was across the seat that separated him from the platform and extended his hand. The doctor took it firmly.

“Look here, men,” he said, when “Mexico” had resumed his seat, “I've got to do something with this money. I've got at least five thousand that don't belong to me.”

“Listen up, guys,” he said, when “Mexico” had taken his seat again, “I need to figure out what to do with this money. I've got at least five thousand that isn't mine.”

“'Tain't ours,” called a voice.

“It’s not ours,” called a voice.

“Men,” continued the doctor, “I'm starting out on a new track. I want to straighten out the past all I can. I can't keep this money. I'd feel like a thief.”

“Guys,” the doctor continued, “I'm starting a new path. I want to set things straight as much as I can. I can't keep this money. It would feel like I’m stealing.”

But such an ethical code was beyond the men, and one and all protested to each other, in tones that were quite audible over the hall and with anathemas of more or less terrible import, that the money was not theirs and that they would not touch it. The doctor listened for a minute or more and then, with the manner of one closing a discussion, he said, “All right. If you won't help me I'll have to find some way, myself, of straightening this up. This is all I have to say. I'm no preacher and I'm not any better than the rest of you, but I'd like to be a great deal better man than I am, and, with God's help, I'm going to try. That's my religion.”

But that kind of moral code was too much for the men, and each one argued with the others in voices loud enough to be heard throughout the hall, throwing around all kinds of serious threats, claiming that the money wasn't theirs and that they wouldn’t touch it. The doctor listened for a minute or so, then, in a tone that suggested he was wrapping up the conversation, he said, “Fine. If you won’t help me, I’ll have to figure out a way to handle this myself. That’s all I have to say. I’m not a preacher, and I’m no better than any of you, but I wish I could be a lot better than I am, and with God’s help, I’m going to try. That’s my faith.”

And with these words he sat down, leaving the people still staring at him and waiting for something in the way of closing exercises to what must have been the most extraordinary religious service in all their experience. Softly, Margaret began to play the old hymn, “Nearer, My God, to Thee!” The men, accepting it as a signal, rose to their feet and began to sing, and with these great words of aspiration ringing through their hearts they passed out into the night.

And with those words he took a seat, leaving the crowd still staring at him and waiting for some sort of closing ceremony to what had to be the most extraordinary religious service they had ever experienced. Softly, Margaret started playing the old hymn, “Nearer, My God, to Thee!” The men, seeing this as a signal, stood up and began to sing, and with these powerful words of hope echoing in their hearts, they moved out into the night.

Among the many who lingered to speak to the doctor were “Mexico,” “Peachy,” and, of course, his faithful follower, Tommy Tate. “Mexico” drew him off to one corner.

Among the many who stuck around to talk to the doctor were “Mexico,” “Peachy,” and, of course, his loyal follower, Tommy Tate. “Mexico” pulled him away to one corner.

“Say, pard,” he began, “you've done me up many a time before, but blanked if yeh haven't hit me this time the worst yet! When you was talkin' about them two little chaps—” here “Mexico's” hard face began to work and his voice to quiver—“you put the knife right in here. I had a brother once,” he continued in a husky voice. “I wish to God someone had choked the blank nonsense out of me, for I done him a wrong an' I wasn't man enough to own up. An' that's what started me in all this hell business I've been chasin' ever since.”

“Hey, partner,” he started, “you’ve got me good many times before, but honestly, you’ve really hit me hard this time! When you were talking about those two little guys—” at that point, “Mexico's” tough face began to twitch and his voice trembled—“you drove the knife right in here. I had a brother once,” he said in a rough voice. “I wish to God someone had knocked some sense into me, because I did him wrong and I wasn’t man enough to admit it. And that’s what got me into all this hell I've been dealing with ever since.”

The doctor took him by the arm and walked him out of the room. “Take Miss Robertson home,” he said to Tommy as he passed.

The doctor grabbed his arm and led him out of the room. “Take Miss Robertson home,” he told Tommy as he walked by.

An hour later he appeared, pale and as nearly exhausted as his iron nerve and muscle would allow him to be. “I say, Margaret, this thing is wonderful! There's no explaining it by any physical or mental law that I know.” Then, after a pause, he added, with an odd thrill of tenderness in his voice, “I believe we shall hear good things of 'Mexico' yet.”

An hour later, he showed up, pale and nearly worn out, but his strong will and muscles kept him going. “I have to say, Margaret, this is amazing! There's no way to explain it by any physical or mental rule that I know.” Then, after a moment, he added, with a strange hint of warmth in his voice, “I really believe we’ll hear great things about 'Mexico' soon.”

And so they did, but that is another tale.

And so they did, but that's a different story.





XXII

THE HEART'S REST

There is no sweeter spot in all the west Highlands of Scotland than the valley that runs back from that far penetrating arm of the sea, Loch Fyne, to Craigraven. There, after a succession of wild and gloomy glens, one comes upon a sweet little valley, sheltered from the east and north winds and open to the warm western sea and to the long sunny days of summer. It is a valley full of balmy airs, fragrant with the scents of sea and heather, and shut in from the roar and rush of the great world, just over the ragged rim of the craggy hills that guard it. A veritable heaven on earth for the nerve-racked and brain-wearied, for the heart-sick and soul-burdened; for it was the pleasure of the lady of Ruthven Hall, a kindly, homely mansion house that stood at the valley's head, to bring hither such of her friends or her friends' friends as needed the healing that soft airs and sunny days, with long quiet hours filled with love that understands, can give.

There’s no better place in all the west Highlands of Scotland than the valley that stretches back from the deep arm of the sea, Loch Fyne, to Craigraven. After passing through a series of wild and gloomy glens, you arrive at a charming little valley, sheltered from the east and north winds, and open to the warm western sea and long sunny days of summer. It’s a valley filled with gentle breezes, fragrant with the scents of the sea and heather, and cut off from the noise and rush of the outside world, just beyond the rugged edges of the rocky hills that protect it. A true paradise for those who are stressed out and exhausted, for the heartbroken and burdened souls; for it was the joy of the lady of Ruthven Hall, a cozy, welcoming mansion that stood at the valley's edge, to bring here those of her friends or their friends who needed the healing that comes from soft breezes and sunny days, along with long quiet hours filled with understanding love.

To this spot Lady Ruthven herself had been brought, a girl fresh from the shelter of her English home, the bride of Sir Hector Ruthven; and here for five happy summers they had come from the strenuous life of Diplomatic Service to find rest. Here, too, came Sir Hector, when his work was done, still a young man, to rest under the yews in the little churchyard near the Hall, leaving his lady with her little daughter and her infant son to administer his vast estates. After the first sharp grief had passed, Lady Ruthven took up her burden and, with patient courage, bore it for the sake of the dead first, and then for the sake of the living. Round her son, growing into sturdy young manhood, her heart's roots wound themselves, striking deep into his life, till one day he, too, was laid beneath the yew trees in the churchyard. From that deep shadow she came forth, bearing her cross of service to her kind, to live a life fragrant with the airs of Heaven, in fellowship with Him who, for love of man, daily gave Himself to die.

To this spot Lady Ruthven herself had been brought, a girl fresh from the safety of her English home, the bride of Sir Hector Ruthven; and here for five happy summers they would escape the demanding life of Diplomatic Service to find rest. Here, too, Sir Hector would come when his work was done, still a young man, to relax under the yews in the small churchyard near the Hall, leaving his wife with their little daughter and infant son to manage his vast estates. After the initial sharp grief faded, Lady Ruthven took on her responsibilities and, with quiet strength, carried them for the sake of the deceased first, and then for the living. Around her son, growing into a strong young man, her heart became entwined, digging deep into his life, until one day he, too, was laid beneath the yew trees in the churchyard. From that deep shadow she emerged, carrying her burden of service to others, to live a life filled with the spirit of Heaven, in companionship with Him who, out of love for humanity, willingly gave Himself to die every day.

It was through her nephew, Alan Ruthven, artist and poet, pure of heart and clean of life, that Jack Charrington came to know Ruthven Hall and its dwellers. The young men first met in London, and later in Edinburgh, where both were pursuing their professions with a devotion that did not forbid attention to sundry social duties, or prevent them from taking long walks over the Lammermuirs on Saturday afternoons. To Ruthven Hall, Alan was permitted to bring his young Canadian friend, who, he was secretly convinced, stood sorely in need of just such benediction as his saintly aunt could bestow. The day of Jack Charrington's coming to Ruthven Hall was the birthday of his better life, when he had a vision of his profession in the light of that great ministry to the world's sick and wounded and weary by Him who came to the world “to heal.” In another sense, too, it was for him the beginning of days, for it was the day on which his eyes first fell upon sunny, saucy Maisie Ruthven. Thenceforth the orbit of Jack's life swung round Ruthven Hall, and thus it fell that when, on one of his visits to the great metropolis, he found Iola exhausted after her season's triumphs and forbidden to sing again for a year, and so well-nigh heart-broken, he bethought him of the little valley of rest in the far western Highlands. Straightway he confided to Lady Ruthven his concern for his co-patriot and friend, giving as much of her story as he thought it well that both Lady Ruthven and her daughter should know. Hence, when they went north to their Highland valley again, they carried with them Iola, to be rested and nursed, and to be healed in heart, too, if that could be. For Lady Ruthven, with her eyes made keen by grief and love, had not been long in discovering that, with Iola, the deeper sickness was that which no physician's medicine can reach.

It was through her nephew, Alan Ruthven, an artist and poet, who was kind-hearted and lived a clean life, that Jack Charrington got to know Ruthven Hall and its residents. The young men first met in London and later in Edinburgh, where both were dedicated to their careers while still making time for social events and enjoying long walks over the Lammermuirs on Saturday afternoons. Alan was allowed to bring his young Canadian friend to Ruthven Hall, believing that Jack desperately needed the kind of blessing his saintly aunt could provide. The day Jack Charrington arrived at Ruthven Hall marked the start of his better life, as he envisioned his career as a way to contribute to the world’s sick, wounded, and weary, inspired by the one who came to “heal.” In another way, it was also the beginning for him because it was the day he first saw sunny, spirited Maisie Ruthven. From then on, Jack's life revolved around Ruthven Hall. So, when he visited the big city and found Iola worn out from her successful season and told she couldn't sing for a year, feeling almost heartbroken, he thought of the peaceful valley in the far western Highlands. He immediately shared his worries about his fellow countrywoman and friend with Lady Ruthven, telling her just enough of Iola’s story that he thought both Lady Ruthven and her daughter should know. So, when they headed north to their Highland valley again, they brought Iola along to help her rest, recover, and hopefully heal her heart as well. Lady Ruthven, with her understanding sharpened by grief and love, quickly realized that, with Iola, the real problem was a deeper pain that no doctor's medicine could touch.

Through the early summer they waited for signs of returning health to their guest, but neither the most watchful care nor the most tender nursing could keep the strength from gradually waning.

Through early summer, they waited for signs that their guest was getting better, but neither the closest attention nor the most gentle care could prevent their strength from slowly fading.

“She is fretting her heart out. That's the chief cause of this terrible restlessness,” said Alan Ruthven to his friend, who was visiting at the Hall.

“She is really worried. That’s the main reason for this awful restlessness,” said Alan Ruthven to his friend, who was visiting at the Hall.

“Partly,” replied Charrington gloomily, “but not altogether, I fear. This restlessness is symptomatic. We must have Bruce Fraser out again. But if we only could get track of Boyle it would greatly help. She wrote yesterday to her great friend, Miss Robertson, who, more than anyone, has kept in touch with him.”

“Partly,” Charrington replied gloomily, “but not completely, I’m afraid. This restlessness is a sign of something. We need to get Bruce Fraser involved again. But if we could just find Boyle, it would really help. She wrote yesterday to her close friend, Miss Robertson, who has kept in touch with him more than anyone else.”

“Charrington,” inquired Alan hesitatingly, “would you advise that he should be looked up? Of course, you credit me with being perfectly disinterested. I gave up my dream some time ago, you know.”

“Charrington,” Alan asked hesitantly, “do you think we should track him down? Of course, you know I have no personal interest in this. I gave up on my dream a while back, you know.”

“Oh, certainly, Ruthven, I know, but—”

“Oh, of course, Ruthven, I know, but—”

“You fear I'm prejudiced. Well, I confess I am. I hate to think of a girl like that having anything to do with a man unworthy of her, as from what you have told me of him he must be.”

“You're worried that I'm biased. Well, I admit that I am. I can’t stand the thought of a girl like that being involved with a man who doesn’t deserve her, especially based on what you’ve told me about him.”

“Unworthy!” cried Jack. “Did I ever call him unworthy? It depends upon what you mean. He gambles. He has terrific passions; but he's a man through and through, and he's clean and honourable.”

“Unworthy!” shouted Jack. “Did I ever say he was unworthy? It depends on what you mean. He takes risks. He has intense passions, but he's a real man, and he's honest and honorable.”

“Ah,” said Ruthven, drawing a deep breath, “then would to Heaven she could find him! For this fretting is like a fever in her bones.”

“Ah,” said Ruthven, taking a deep breath, “I wish to Heaven she could find him! This worry is like a fever in her bones.”

“At present, we can only wait for an answer to her letter.”

“Right now, we can only wait for a response to her letter.”

And so they waited, each one of the little group vying with the other in providing interest and amusement for the weary, restless, fevered girl. Often, at the first, the old impatience would break out, mostly in her talk with Charrington, at rare times to her hostess, too, but at such times followed by quick penitence.

And so they waited, each member of the small group trying to entertain and amuse the tired, restless, feverish girl. Often, at first, her old impatience would surface, mostly in her conversations with Charrington, occasionally with her hostess as well, but those moments were usually followed by swift regret.

“Dear Lady Ruthven,” she said one day after one of her little outbreaks, “I wish I were like you. You are so sweetly good and so perfectly self-controlled. Even I cannot wear out your patience. You must have been born good and sweet.”

“Dear Lady Ruthven,” she said one day after one of her little outbursts, “I wish I were more like you. You are so wonderfully kind and perfectly in control. Even I can't push your patience to its limit. You must have been born kind and sweet.”

For a few moments Lady Ruthven was silent, her mind going back swiftly to long gone years. “No, dear,” she said gently; “I have much to be thankful for. It was a hard lesson and slowly learned, but He was patient and bore long with me. And He is still bearing.”

For a moment, Lady Ruthven was quiet, her thoughts quickly drifting back to long-ago years. “No, dear,” she said softly; “I have a lot to be thankful for. It was a tough lesson, and I learned it slowly, but He was patient and put up with me for a long time. And He still is.”

“Tell me how you learned,” asked Iola timidly, and then Lady Ruthven told her life story, without tears, without repinings, while Iola wondered. That story Iola never forgot, and the influence of it never departed from her. Never were the days quite so bad again, but every day while she struggled to subdue her impatience even in thought, she kept looking for word from across the sea with a longing so intense that all in the house came to share it with her.

“Tell me how you learned,” Iola asked shyly, and then Lady Ruthven shared her life story, without tears or regrets, while Iola listened in amazement. That story stuck with Iola forever, and its impact never faded. The days were never quite as dark again, but every day, as she tried to control her impatience even in her thoughts, she kept hoping for news from across the sea with such a strong longing that everyone in the house began to feel it too.

“Oh! if we only knew where to get him!” groaned Jack Charrington to her one day, for to Jack, who was the only link with her happy past, she had opened her heart. “Why does he keep away?” he added bitterly.

“Oh! If only we knew where to find him!” Jack Charrington groaned to her one day, because to Jack, who was the only connection to her happy past, she had shared her feelings. “Why does he stay away?” he added, frustrated.

“It is my fault, Jack,” she replied. “He is not to blame. No one is to blame but me. But he will come some day. I feel sure he will come, I only hope he may be in time. He would greatly grieve if—”

“It’s my fault, Jack,” she said. “He’s not to blame. No one is to blame but me. But he will come someday. I’m sure he will come; I just hope it’s in time. He would be really upset if—”

“Hush, Iola. Don't say it. I can't bear to have you say it. You are getting better. Why, you walked out yesterday quite smartly.”

“Hush, Iola. Don’t say it. I can’t handle hearing you say it. You are getting better. You walked out yesterday really well.”

“Some days I am so well,” she replied, unwilling to grieve him. “I would like him to see me first on one of my good days. I am sure to hear soon now.”

“Some days I feel great,” she said, not wanting to make him sad. “I wish he could see me on one of my good days. I’m sure I’ll hear from him soon.”

They had hardly turned to enter the house when they saw a messenger wearing the uniform of the Telegraph Department approaching.

They had barely turned to go into the house when they saw a messenger dressed in the uniform of the Telegraph Department coming up.

“Oh, Jack!” she cried, “there it is!”

“Oh, Jack!” she exclaimed, “there it is!”

“Come, Iola,” said Jack, almost sternly, “come in and sit down.” So saying, he brought her into the library and made her recline upon the couch, in that sunny room near the window where many of her waking hours were spent.

“Come on, Iola,” Jack said, almost sternly, “come in and sit down.” With that, he led her into the library and made her lie down on the couch in that sunny room by the window where she spent many of her waking hours.

It was Alan who took the message. They all followed him into the library. “Shall I open it?” he asked, with an anxious look at Iola.

It was Alan who received the message. They all followed him into the library. “Should I open it?” he asked, shooting an anxious glance at Iola.

“Yes,” she said faintly, laying both hands upon her heart.

“Yeah,” she said quietly, placing both hands on her heart.

Lady Ruthven came to her side. “Iola, darling,” she said, taking both her hands in hers, “it is good to feel that God's arms are about us always.”

Lady Ruthven came to her side. “Iola, sweetheart,” she said, taking both her hands in hers, “it's comforting to know that God’s arms are around us always.”

“Yes, dear Lady Ruthven,” replied the girl, regaining her composure; “I'm learning. I'm not afraid.”

“Yes, dear Lady Ruthven,” replied the girl, calming herself; “I’m learning. I’m not scared.”

Opening, Alan read the message, smiled, and handed it to her. She read the slip, handed it to Jack, closed her eyes, and, smiling, lay back upon her couch. “God is good,” she whispered, as Lady Ruthven bent over her. “You were right. Teach me how to trust Him better.”

Opening, Alan read the message, smiled, and handed it to her. She read the slip, passed it to Jack, closed her eyes, and smiling, lay back on her couch. “God is good,” she whispered, as Lady Ruthven leaned over her. “You were right. Teach me how to trust Him better.”

“Are you all right, Iola?” said Jack, anxiously feeling her pulse.

“Are you okay, Iola?” Jack asked, nervously checking her pulse.

“Quite right, Jack, dear,” she said.

“That's right, Jack, dear,” she said.

“Then hooray!” cried Jack, starting up. “Let's see, 'Coming Silurian seventh. Barney.'” he read aloud. “The seventh was yesterday. Six days. She'll be in on the thirteenth. Ought to be here by Monday at latest.”

“Then hooray!” shouted Jack, jumping up. “Let’s see, 'Coming Silurian seventh. Barney.'” he read out loud. “The seventh was yesterday. Six days. She’ll be in on the thirteenth. She should be here by Monday at the latest.”

“Saturday, Jack,” said Iola, opening her eyes.

“Saturday, Jack,” Iola said, opening her eyes.

“Well, we'll plan for Monday. We're not going to be disappointed. Meantime, you're not to fret.” And he frowned sternly down upon her.

“Well, let's plan for Monday. We won’t be let down. In the meantime, don’t worry.” And he frowned seriously at her.

“Fret?” she cried, looking up brightly. “Never more, Jack. I shall never fret again in all my life. I'm going to build up for these five days, every hour, every minute. I want Barney to see me well.”

“Worry?” she exclaimed, looking up with a smile. “Not ever, Jack. I won’t worry again for the rest of my life. I’m going to make the most of these five days, every hour, every minute. I want Barney to see me doing great.”

It was a marvel to all the house how she kept her word. Every hour, every minute, she appeared to gain strength. She ate with relish and slept like a child. The old feverish restlessness left her, and she laid aside many of her invalid ways.

It was amazing to everyone in the house how she kept her promise. Every hour, every minute, she seemed to grow stronger. She ate with enjoyment and slept like a child. The old feverish restlessness left her, and she put aside many of her sickly habits.

“You are going down to Glasgow to-morrow, I suppose, Charrington?” said Alan on Thursday, after the Silurian had been reported.

“You’re heading down to Glasgow tomorrow, I guess, Charrington?” said Alan on Thursday, after the Silurian had been reported.

“I've just been thinking,” replied Jack, with careful deliberation, “that it would be almost better you should go, Ruthven. You see you're the man of the house, and it would be easier for a stranger to tell him.”

“I've just been thinking,” replied Jack, thoughtfully, “that it might actually be better if you went, Ruthven. You see, you're the head of the house, and it would be easier for a stranger to talk to him.”

“Come, Charrington,” replied his friend, “you don't often play the coward. You've simply got to go. But why should you tell?”

“Come on, Charrington,” his friend replied, “you don’t usually back down like this. You have to go. But why do you need to tell anyone?”

“Tell? He'll see it in my face. That last report of Bruce Fraser's he would read in my eyes. I see the ghastly words yet, 'Quite hopeless. Heart seriously involved. Cannot be long delayed.' I say, old man, I suppose I ought to go, but you've got to come along and make talk. I'll simply blubber right out when I see him. You know I'm awfully fond of the old boy.”

“Tell? He'll see it on my face. That last report from Bruce Fraser he would read in my eyes. I can still see the terrible words: 'Quite hopeless. Heart seriously involved. Cannot be long delayed.' I say, man, I guess I should go, but you have to come with me and keep the conversation going. I’ll just start crying as soon as I see him. You know I really care about the old guy.”

“I say, Charrington, I've got it! Take my aunt with you.”

“I’ve got it, Charrington! Take my aunt with you.”

Jack gasped. “By Jove! The very thing! It's rough on her, but she's the saintly kind that delights to bear other people's burdens.”

Jack gasped. “Oh my gosh! That's it! It's tough on her, but she's the kind of person who loves to help carry others' burdens.”

And so it was arranged that Jack and Lady Ruthven should meet the boat and bring Barney, with all speed, to Ruthven Hall.

And so it was decided that Jack and Lady Ruthven would meet the boat and quickly bring Barney to Ruthven Hall.

At the Silurian's gangway Jack received his friend with outstretched hands, crying, “Barney, old boy, we're glad to see you! Here, let me present you to Lady Ruthven, at whose house Iola is staying.” With feverish haste he hurried Barney through the crowds, bustling hither and thither about his luggage and giving himself not a moment for conversation till they were seated in the first-class apartment carriage that was to carry them to Craigraven. But they had hardly got settled in their places when the conversation, in spite of all Jack's efforts, dropped to silence.

At the Silurian's entrance, Jack welcomed his friend with open arms, exclaiming, “Barney, old buddy, it's great to see you! Let me introduce you to Lady Ruthven, where Iola is staying.” With urgent excitement, he rushed Barney through the crowds, bustling around his luggage and hardly pausing for a conversation until they were seated in the first-class carriage headed for Craigraven. But they had barely settled in when, despite all Jack's efforts, the conversation fell into silence.

“You have bad news for me,” said Barney, looking Lady Ruthven steadily in the face. “Has anything happened?”

“You have some bad news for me,” Barney said, looking Lady Ruthven squarely in the eye. “Did something happen?”

“No, Dr. Boyle,” replied Lady Ruthven, a little more quickly than was her wont, “but—” and here she paused, shrinking from delivering the mortal stab, “but we are anxious about our dear Iola.”

“No, Dr. Boyle,” replied Lady Ruthven, a bit faster than usual, “but—” and here she paused, hesitating to say something harsh, “but we’re worried about our dear Iola.”

“Tell me the worst, Lady Ruthven,” said Barney.

“Just tell me what’s the worst, Lady Ruthven,” said Barney.

“That is all. We are very anxious. It is her lungs chiefly and her heart. But she is very bright and very hopeful. It is better she should be kept so.”

“That’s it. We’re really worried. It’s mostly her lungs and her heart. But she’s very alert and optimistic. It’s better that she stays that way.”

Barney listened with face growing grey, his eyes looking out of their deep sockets with the piteous, mute appeal of an animal stricken to death. He moistened his lips and tried to speak, but, failing, kept his eyes fixed on Lady Ruthven's face as if seeking relief. Charrington turned his head away.

Barney listened with a pale face, his eyes staring out from their deep sockets with the silent, heartbreaking plea of a wounded animal. He wet his lips and tried to say something, but when he couldn't, he kept his gaze locked on Lady Ruthven's face as if looking for comfort. Charrington turned his head away.

“We feel thankful for her great courage,” said Lady Ruthven, in her sweet, calm voice, “and for her peace of mind.”

“We are grateful for her amazing courage,” said Lady Ruthven, in her gentle, composed voice, “and for her tranquility.”

At last Barney found his voice. “Does she suspect anything?” he asked hoarsely.

At last, Barney spoke up. “Does she suspect anything?” he asked in a raspy voice.

“I think she must, but she has said nothing. She has been eager all summer to get back to her home—to you—to those she loved. She will rejoice to see you.”

“I think she must, but she hasn’t said anything. She’s been looking forward all summer to getting back home—to you—to those she loves. She’ll be thrilled to see you.”

Suddenly Barney dropped his face into his hands with a low, long moan. Jack looked out upon the fleeting landscape dimmed by the tears he dared not wipe away. A long silence followed while, drop by drop, Barney drank his cup to the bitter dregs.

Suddenly, Barney dropped his face into his hands with a deep, long groan. Jack looked out at the passing scenery, blurred by the tears he didn’t dare to wipe away. A long silence followed as Barney slowly drained his cup to the bitter end.

“We try to think of the bright side,” at length said Lady Ruthven gently.

“We try to focus on the positive,” Lady Ruthven said gently after a moment.

Barney lifted his face from his hands, looked at her in dumb misery.

Barney lifted his face from his hands and looked at her in silent despair.

“There is the bright side,” she continued, “the side of the immortal hope. We like to think of the better country. That is our real home. There, only, are our treasures safe.” She was giving him time to get hold of himself after the first deadly stab. But Barney made no reply except to gravely bow. “It is, indeed, a better country,” she added softly as if to herself, “the only place we immortals can call home.” Then she rose. “Come, Jack,” she said, “I think Dr. Boyle would like to be alone.” Before she turned away to another section of the carriage, she offered him her hand with a grave, pitying smile.

"There’s a bright side," she went on, "the side of everlasting hope. We like to imagine a better place. That’s our true home. Only there are our treasures safe." She was giving him a moment to recover from the initial shock. But Barney didn’t respond, just nodded solemnly. "It is, really, a better place," she added quietly as if thinking out loud, "the only place we immortals can truly call home." Then she stood up. "Come on, Jack," she said, "I think Dr. Boyle would prefer some alone time." Before she moved to another part of the carriage, she offered him her hand with a serious, sympathetic smile.

Barney bowed reverently over her hand. “I am grateful to you,” he said brokenly, “believe me.” His face was contorted with the agony that filled his soul. A quick rush of tears rendered her speechless and in silence they turned away from him, and for the long hour that followed they left him with his grief.

Barney bowed respectfully over her hand. “I’m really grateful to you,” he said, his voice trembling, “trust me.” His face was twisted with the pain that filled him. A sudden wave of tears made her unable to speak, and in silence, they turned away from him, leaving him with his sorrow for the long hour that followed.

When they came back they found him with face grave and steady, carrying the air of one who has fought his fight and has not been altogether beaten. And with that same steady face he reached the great door of Ruthven Hall.

When they returned, they found him with a serious and composed expression, giving off the vibe of someone who has fought their battle and hasn't been completely defeated. With that same calm face, he approached the large door of Ruthven Hall.

“Jack, you will take Dr. Boyle to his room,” said Lady Ruthven; “I shall see Iola and send for him.” But just then her daughter came down the stairs. “Mamma,” she said in a low, quick tone, “she wants him at once.”

“Jack, you’ll take Dr. Boyle to his room,” said Lady Ruthven; “I’ll see Iola and send for him.” But just then, her daughter came down the stairs. “Mom,” she said in a low, quick tone, “she needs him right away.”

“Yes, dear, I know,” replied her mother, “but it will be better that I—”

“Yes, dear, I know,” her mother replied, “but it would be better if I—”

But there was a light cry, “Barney!” and, looking up, they all saw, standing at the head of the great staircase, a figure slight and frail, but radiant. It was Iola.

But there was a soft cry, “Barney!” and, looking up, they all saw, standing at the top of the grand staircase, a figure that was small and delicate, but glowing. It was Iola.

“Pardon me, Lady Ruthven,” said Barney, and was off three steps at a time.

“Excuse me, Lady Ruthven,” said Barney, and he took off three steps at a time.

“Come, children.” Swiftly Lady Ruthven motioned them into the library that opened off the hall, where they stood gazing at each other, awed and silent.

“Come on, kids.” Lady Ruthven quickly signaled for them to enter the library off the hall, where they stood staring at each other, amazed and quiet.

“Heaven help them!” at length gasped Jack.

“Heaven help them!” Jack breathed out finally.

“Let go my arm, Dr. Charrington,” said Miss Ruthven. “You are hurting me.”

“Let go of my arm, Dr. Charrington,” said Miss Ruthven. “You’re hurting me.”

“Your pardon, a thousand times. I didn't know. This is more than I can well stand.”

“I'm so sorry, I had no idea. This is more than I can handle.”

“It will be well to leave them for a time, Dr. Charrington,” said Lady Ruthven, with a quiet dignity that subdued all emotion and recalled them to self-control. “You will see that Dr. Boyle gets to his room?”

“It would be best to leave them for a while, Dr. Charrington,” said Lady Ruthven, maintaining a calm dignity that brought a sense of emotional restraint and reminded them to regain their composure. “Can you make sure that Dr. Boyle gets to his room?”

“I shall go up with you, Lady Ruthven, a little later,” replied Jack. “Yes, I confess,” he continued, answering Miss Ruthven's look, “I am a coward. I am afraid to see him. He takes things tremendously. He was quite mad about her years ago, fiercely mad about her, and when the break came it almost ruined him. How he will stand this, I don't know, but I am afraid to see him.”

“I’ll come up with you, Lady Ruthven, a bit later,” Jack said. “Yeah, I admit it,” he continued, responding to Miss Ruthven’s look, “I’m a coward. I’m scared to see him. He takes things really seriously. He was totally obsessed with her years ago, fiercely obsessed, and when they broke up, it nearly destroyed him. I don’t know how he’ll handle this, but I’m scared to see him.”

“This will be a terrible strain for her, Lady Ruthven,” said Alan. “It should not be prolonged, do you think?”

“This is going to be really hard for her, Lady Ruthven,” Alan said. “It shouldn’t be dragged out, do you think?”

“It is well that they should be alone for a time,” she replied, her own experience making her wise in the ways of the breaking heart.

“It’s good for them to be alone for a while,” she replied, her own experiences making her knowledgeable about the ways of a broken heart.

When with that quick rush Barney reached the head of the stairs Iola moved toward him with arms upraised. “Barney! Barney! Have you come to me at last?” she cried.

When Barney hurried to the top of the stairs, Iola moved toward him with her arms up in the air. “Barney! Barney! Have you finally come to me?” she exclaimed.

A single, searching glance into her face told him the dread truth. He took her gently into his arms and, restraining his passionate longing to crush her to him, lifted her and held her carefully, tenderly, gazing into her glowing, glorious eyes the while. “Where?” he murmured.

A single, searching look at her face revealed the terrible truth. He pulled her gently into his arms and, controlling his intense desire to hold her tightly, lifted her and held her carefully, tenderly, while gazing into her glowing, beautiful eyes. “Where?” he whispered.

“This door, Barney.”

“This door, Barney.”

He entered the little boudoir off her bedroom and laid her upon a couch he found there. Then, without a word, he put his cheek close to hers upon the pillow, murmuring over and over, “Iola—Iola—my love—my love!”

He walked into the small sitting room next to her bedroom and laid her down on a couch he found there. Then, without saying a word, he put his cheek next to hers on the pillow, softly repeating, “Iola—Iola—my love—my love!”

“Why, Barney,” she cried, with a little happy laugh, “don't tremble so. Let me look at you. See, you silly boy, I am quite strong and calm. Look at me, Barney,” she pleaded, “I am hungry to look at your face. I've only seen it in my dreams for so long.” She raised herself on her arm and lifted his face from the pillow. “Now let me sit up. I shall never see enough of you. Never! Never! Oh, how wicked and how foolish I was!”

“Why, Barney,” she exclaimed with a joyful laugh, “don't be so nervous. Let me see you. Look, you silly boy, I'm really strong and calm. Look at me, Barney,” she urged, “I’m eager to see your face. I’ve only seen it in my dreams for so long.” She propped herself up on her arm and lifted his face from the pillow. “Now let me sit up. I’ll never get enough of you. Never! Never! Oh, how wicked and foolish I was!”

“It was I who was wicked,” said Barney bitterly, “wicked and selfish and cruel to you and to others.”

“It was me who was wicked,” said Barney bitterly, “wicked and selfish and cruel to you and to others.”

“Hush!” She laid her hand on his lips. “Sit here beside me. Now, Barney, don't spoil this one hour. Not one word of the past. You were a little hard, you know, dear, but you were right, and I knew you were right. I was wrong. But I thought there would be more in that other life. Even at its best it was spoiled. I wanted you. The great 'Lohengrin' night when they brought me out so many times—”

“Hush!” She placed her hand on his lips. “Sit here next to me. Now, Barney, don’t ruin this one hour. Not one word about the past. You were a bit tough, you know, sweetheart, but you were right, and I knew you were right. I was wrong. But I thought there would be more in that other life. Even at its best, it was spoiled. I wanted you. That amazing 'Lohengrin' night when they brought me out so many times—”

“I was there,” interrupted Barney, his voice still full of bitter pain.

“I was there,” Barney interrupted, his voice still filled with bitter pain.

“I know. I saw you. Oh! wasn't that a night? Didn't I sing? It was for you, Barney. My soul, my heart, my body, went all into Ortrud that night.”

“I know. I saw you. Oh! What a night that was! Didn't I sing? It was for you, Barney. My soul, my heart, my body, all went into Ortrud that night.”

“It was a great, a truly great thing, Iola.”

“It was amazing, a truly amazing thing, Iola.”

“Yes,” said Iola, with a proud little laugh, “I think the dear old Spectator was right when it said it was a truly great performance, but I waited for you, and waited and waited, and when you didn't come I found that all the rest was nothing to me without you. Oh, how I wanted you, Barney, then—and ever since!”

“Yes,” Iola said with a proud little laugh, “I think the dear old Spectator was right when it said it was a truly great performance, but I waited for you, and waited and waited, and when you didn't show up, I realized that everything else meant nothing to me without you. Oh, how I wanted you, Barney, then—and ever since!”

“If I had only known!” groaned Barney.

“If I had only known!” groaned Barney.

“Now, Barney, we are not to go back. We are to take all the joy out of this hour. Promise me, Barney, you will not blame yourself—now or ever—promise me, promise me!” she cried, eagerly insistent.

“Now, Barney, we can’t go back. We need to make the most of this hour. Promise me, Barney, you won’t blame yourself—now or ever—promise me, promise me!” she said, her urgency clear.

“But I do, Iola.”

“But I really do, Iola.”

“Oh, Barney! promise me this, we will look forward, not back, will you, Barney?” The pleading in her voice swept away all feeling but the desire to gratify her.

“Oh, Barney! Promise me this: we will look forward, not back, okay, Barney?” The urgency in her voice pushed aside all feelings except the need to make her happy.

“I promise you, Iola, and I keep my word.”

“I promise you, Iola, and I always keep my promises.”

“Yes, you do, Barney. Oh, thank you, darling.” She wreathed her arms about his neck and laid her head upon his breast. “Oh!” she said with a deep sigh, “I shall rest now—rest—rest. That's what I've been longing for. I could not rest, Barney.”

“Yes, you do, Barney. Oh, thank you, babe.” She wrapped her arms around his neck and rested her head on his chest. “Oh!” she said with a deep sigh, “I can finally rest now—rest—rest. That's what I've been wanting. I couldn't relax, Barney.”

Barney shuddered. Only too well he knew the meaning of that fateful restlessness, but he only held her closer to him, his heart filled with a fierce refusal of his lot.

Barney shuddered. He was all too aware of what that ominous restlessness meant, but he just held her tighter, his heart filled with a determined rejection of his fate.

“There is no one like you, Barney, after all,” she murmured, nestling down with a delicious sigh of content. “You are so strong. You will make me strong, I know. I feel stronger already, stronger than for months.”

“There's no one like you, Barney, really,” she whispered, settling in with a satisfying sigh of happiness. “You’re so strong. I know you’ll make me strong, too. I already feel stronger, stronger than I have in months.”

Again Barney shuddered at that cruel deception, so characteristic of the treacherous disease.

Again, Barney shuddered at that cruel deception, which was so typical of the treacherous disease.

“Why don't you speak to me, Barney? You haven't said a word except just 'Iola, Iola, Iola.' Haven't you anything else to say, sir? After your long silence you might—” She raised her head and looked into his eyes with her old saucy smile.

“Why aren’t you talking to me, Barney? You haven’t said anything except 'Iola, Iola, Iola.' Don’t you have anything else to say, sir? After all this time, you could—” She lifted her head and looked into his eyes with her familiar cheeky smile.

“There is nothing to say, Iola. What need to speak when I can hold you like this? But you must not talk too much.”

“There’s nothing to say, Iola. Why talk when I can hold you like this? But you shouldn’t speak too much.”

“Tell me something about yourself,” she cried. “What? Where? How? Why? No, not why. I don't want that, but all the rest.”

“Tell me something about yourself,” she exclaimed. “What? Where? How? Why? No, not why. I don't want that, but everything else.”

“It is hardly worth while, Iola,” he replied, “and it would take a long time.”

“It’s really not worth it, Iola,” he replied, “and it would take a long time.”

“Oh, yes, think what a delicious long time. All the time there is. All the day and every day. Oh, Barney! does one want more Heaven than this? Tell me about Margaret and—yes—and Dick,” she shyly added. “Are they well and happy?”

“Oh, yes, imagine how wonderful it is to have such a long time. All the time there is. All day, every day. Oh, Barney! Does anyone want more Heaven than this? Tell me about Margaret and—yes—and Dick,” she shyly added. “Are they well and happy?”

“Now, darling,” said Barney, stroking her hair; “just rest there and I'll tell you everything. But you must not exhaust yourself.”

“Now, sweetheart,” said Barney, stroking her hair, “just relax there and I'll tell you everything. But you need to take it easy.”

“Go on then, Barney,” she replied with a sigh of ineffable bliss, nestling down again. “Oh, lovely rest!”

“Alright then, Barney,” she said with a sigh of pure happiness, settling down again. “Ah, such a nice break!”

Then Barney told her of Margaret and Dick and of their last few days together, making light of Dick's injury and making much of the new joy that had come to them all. “And it was your letter that did it all, Iola,” he said.

Then Barney told her about Margaret and Dick and their last few days together, downplaying Dick's injury and focusing on the new joy that had come to them all. “And it was your letter that made it all happen, Iola,” he said.

“No,” she replied gently, “it was our Father's goodness. I see things so differently, Barney. Lady Ruthven has taught me. She is an angel from Heaven, and, oh, what she has done for me!”

“No,” she replied gently, “it was our Father's goodness. I see things so differently, Barney. Lady Ruthven has taught me. She is an angel from Heaven, and, oh, what she has done for me!”

“I, too, Iola, have great things to be thankful for.”

“I also have a lot to be thankful for, Iola.”

A tap came to the door and, in response to their invitation, Lady Ruthven, with Jack in the background, appeared.

A knock came at the door and, in response to their invitation, Lady Ruthven, with Jack in the background, showed up.

“Dinner will be served in a few minutes, Iola, and I am sure Dr. Boyle would like to go to his room. You can spare him, I suppose?”

“Dinner will be ready in a few minutes, Iola, and I’m sure Dr. Boyle would like to head to his room. I assume you can let him go?”

“No, I can't spare him, but I will if you let me go down to-night to dinner.”

“No, I can't let him go, but I will if you allow me to go down for dinner tonight.”

“Is it wise, do you think?” said Lady Ruthven gravely. “You must save your strength now, you know.”

“Do you think it’s wise?” Lady Ruthven asked seriously. “You need to conserve your strength right now, you know.”

“Oh, but I am strong. Just for to-night,” she pleaded. “I'm not going to be an invalid to-night. I'm going to forget all about it. I am going to eat a good dinner and I'm going to sing, too. Jack, tell them I can go down. Barney, you will take me down. You may carry me, if you like. I am going, Jack,” she continued with something of her old imperious air.

“Oh, but I’m strong. Just for tonight,” she pleaded. “I'm not going to be an invalid tonight. I'm going to forget all about it. I’m going to have a nice dinner and I’m going to sing, too. Jack, tell them I can go downstairs. Barney, you’ll take me down. You can carry me if you want. I’m going, Jack,” she continued, regaining some of her old commanding presence.

Barney searched her face with a critical glance, holding his fingers upon her wrist. She was growing excited. “Well, I think she might go down for a little. What do you think, Charrington? You know best.”

Barney looked at her face critically, keeping his fingers on her wrist. She was getting excited. “Well, I think she might be able to go down for a bit. What do you think, Charrington? You know best.”

“If she is good she might,” said Jack doubtfully. “But she must promise to be quiet.”

“If she behaves, she might,” Jack said uncertainly. “But she has to promise to be quiet.”

“Jack, you're a dear. You're an angel. I'll be good—as good as I can.” With which extremely doubtful promise they had to content themselves.

“Jack, you’re so sweet. You’re a sweetheart. I’ll be good—as good as I can.” With that highly questionable promise, they had to be satisfied.

At dinner none was more radiant that Iola. Without effort or strain her wit and gaiety bubbled over, till Barney, watching her in wonder, asked himself whether in his first impression of her he had not been mistaken. As he still watched and listened his wonder grew. How brilliantly clever she was! How quick her wit! How exquisitely subtle her fancy! Her mind, glowing like a live coal, seemed to kindle by mere contact the minds about her, till the whole table, catching her fire, scintillated with imagination's divine flame. Through it all Barney became conscious of a change in her. She was brighter than of old, cleverer by far. Her conversation was that of a highly cultured woman of the world. But it was not these that made the change. There was a new quality of soul in her. Patience had wrought her perfect work. She exhaled that exquisite aroma of the spirit disciplined by pain. She was less of the earth, earthy. The airs of Heaven were breathing about her.

At dinner, no one was more radiant than Iola. Effortlessly, her wit and happiness bubbled over, leaving Barney, who watched her in amazement, questioning whether he had misjudged his first impression of her. As he continued to observe and listen, his amazement grew. She was incredibly clever! Her wit was quick! Her imagination was exquisitely subtle! Her mind, glowing like a live coal, seemed to ignite the minds around her, so that the whole table, catching her energy, sparkled with the divine flame of creativity. Through all of this, Barney noticed a change in her. She was brighter and much cleverer than before. Her conversation reflected that of a highly cultured woman of the world. But it wasn't just that which made her different. There was a new depth to her soul. Patience had done its perfect work. She radiated that exquisite essence of a spirit shaped by hardship. She felt less tied to the earth and more elevated. The breezes of heaven seemed to surround her.

To Barney, with his new sensitiveness to the spiritual, this change in Iola made her inexpressibly dear. It seemed as if he had met her in a new and better country where neither had seen the other before. And yet it filled him with an odd sense of loss. It was as if earth were losing its claim in her, as if her earthward affinities were refining into the heavenly. She was keenly interested in the story of Dick's work and, in spite of his reluctance to talk, she so managed the conversation, that, before he was aware, Barney was in the full tide of the thrilling tale of his brother's heroic service to the men in the mountains of Western Canada. As Barney waxed eloquent, picturing the perils and privations, the discouragements and defeats, the toils and triumphs of missionary life, the lustrous eyes grew luminous with deep inner light, the beautiful face, its ivory pallor relieved by a touch of carmine upon lip and cheek, appeared to shed a very radiance of glory that drew and held the gaze of the whole company.

To Barney, who was now more attuned to the spiritual, this change in Iola made her incredibly precious to him. It felt like he had met her in a new and better place where neither of them had encountered the other before. Yet, it also filled him with a strange sense of loss. It was as if the world was losing its hold on her, as if her connections to the earthly realm were evolving into something more heavenly. She was genuinely interested in the story of Dick's work and, despite his hesitance to speak, she guided the conversation in such a way that, before he realized it, Barney was fully immersed in the exciting tale of his brother's heroic service to the men in the mountains of Western Canada. As Barney became more passionate, describing the dangers and hardships, the discouragements and defeats, the struggles and victories of missionary life, her shining eyes glowed with a profound inner light, and her beautiful face, with its ivory complexion accented by a hint of color on her lips and cheeks, seemed to radiate a glow that captivated the entire company.

“Oh, what splendid work!” she cried. “How good to be a man! But it's better,” she added, with a quick glance at Barney and a little shy laugh, “to be a woman.”

“Oh, what amazing work!” she exclaimed. “How great it is to be a man! But it’s even better,” she added, glancing quickly at Barney and giving a shy little laugh, “to be a woman.”

It was the anxiety in Charrington's eyes that arrested Lady Ruthven's attention and made her bring the dinner somewhat abruptly to a close.

It was the worry in Charrington's eyes that caught Lady Ruthven's attention and made her end dinner a bit suddenly.

“Oh, Lady Ruthven, must we go?” cried Iola, as her hostess made a move to rise. “What a delightful dinner we have had! Now you are not going to send me away just yet. 'After dinner sit a while,' you know, and I believe I feel like singing to-night.”

“Oh, Lady Ruthven, do we have to leave?” exclaimed Iola as her hostess started to get up. “What a lovely dinner we’ve had! You can’t possibly send me away just yet. 'After dinner, sit a while,' you know, and I really feel like singing tonight.”

“My dear, my dear,” said Lady Ruthven, “do you think you should exert yourself any more? You have had an exciting day. What does your doctor say?”

“My dear, my dear,” Lady Ruthven said, “do you really think you should push yourself any more? You’ve had an eventful day. What does your doctor say?”

“Barney?”

"Barney?"

“Barney, indeed!” echoed Jack indignantly. “Oh, the ingratitude of the female heart! Here for all these weeks I have—”

“Barney, seriously!” Jack exclaimed indignantly. “Oh, the ingratitude of women! I've been here for all these weeks—”

“Forgive me, Jack. I am quite sure you won't be hard-hearted enough to banish me.”

“Please forgive me, Jack. I’m pretty sure you won’t be cruel enough to send me away.”

“An hour on the library couch, whence one can look upon the sea, in an atmosphere of restful quiet, listening to cheerful but not too exciting conversation,” said Jack gravely.

"An hour on the library couch, where you can look out at the sea, in a peaceful atmosphere, listening to lively but not overly exciting conversation," Jack said seriously.

“And music, Doctor?” inquired Iola, with mock humility.

“And music, Doctor?” Iola asked, pretending to be humble.

“Well, I'll sing a little myself,” replied Jack.

“Well, I’ll sing a bit myself,” replied Jack.

“Oh, my dear Iola,” cried Miss Ruthven, “hasten to bed, I beg of you, and save us all. And yet, do you know, I rather like to hear Dr. Charrington sing. It makes me think of our automobile tour in the Highlands last year,” she continued with mischievous gravity.

“Oh, my dear Iola,” exclaimed Miss Ruthven, “please hurry to bed, I’m begging you, and save us all. But you know, I actually enjoy listening to Dr. Charrington sing. It reminds me of our road trip through the Highlands last year,” she added with playful seriousness.

“Ah,” said Jack, much flattered, “I don't quite—”

“Ah,” said Jack, feeling flattered, “I don’t really—”

“Oh, the horn, you know.”

“Oh, the horn, you know.”

“Wretch! Now I refuse outright to sing.”

“Wretch! Now I flat out refuse to sing.”

“Really? And after we had prepared ourselves for the—ah—experience.”

“Seriously? And after we got ourselves ready for the—uh—experience.”

“How do you feel now, Iola?” said Jack, quietly placing his fingers upon her pulse.

“How do you feel now, Iola?” Jack asked, gently placing his fingers on her pulse.

“Perfectly strong, I assure you. Listen.” And she ran up her chromatics in a voice rich and strong and clear.

“Absolutely strong, I promise you. Listen.” And she sang her scales in a voice that was rich, powerful, and clear.

“Well, this is most wonderful!” exclaimed Jack. “Her pulse is strong, even, steady. Her respiration is normal.”

“Well, this is amazing!” exclaimed Jack. “Her pulse is strong, steady, and regular. Her breathing is normal.”

“I told you!” cried Iola triumphantly. “Now you will let me sing—not a big song, but just that wee Scotch thing I learned from old Jennie. Barney's mother used to sing it.”

“I told you!” Iola exclaimed triumphantly. “Now you’ll let me sing—not a big song, just that little Scottish tune I learned from old Jennie. Barney's mom used to sing it.”

“My dear Iola,” entreated Lady Ruthven, “do you think you should venture? Do you think she should, Dr. Boyle?”

“My dear Iola,” pleaded Lady Ruthven, “do you really think you should take the risk? What do you think, Dr. Boyle?”

“Don't ask me,” said Barney. “I should forbid it were it anyone else.”

“Don't ask me,” Barney said. “I would stop it if it were anyone else.”

“But it isn't anyone else,” persisted Iola, “and my doctor says yes. I'll only hum, Jack.”

“But it’s not anyone else,” Iola insisted, “and my doctor agrees. I’ll just hum, Jack.”

“Well, one only. And mind, no fugues, arpeggios, double-stoppings, and such frills.”

“Well, just one. And remember, no fugues, arpeggios, double-stoppings, and all those extra stuff.”

She took her guitar. “I'll sing this for Barney's dear mother,” she said. And in a voice soft, rich and full of melody, and with perfect reproduction of the quaint old-fashioned cadences and quavers, she sang the Highland lament, “O'er the Moor.”

She picked up her guitar. “I’ll sing this for Barney’s beloved mom,” she said. And in a voice that was soft, rich, and full of melody, perfectly capturing the charming old-fashioned rhythms and nuances, she sang the Highland lament, “O’er the Moor.”

     “O'er the moor I wander lonely,
      Ochon-a-rie, my heart is sore;
      Where are all the joys I cherished?
      With my darling they have perished,
      And they will return no more.

     “I loved thee first, I loved thee only,
      Ochon-a-rie, my heart is sore;
      I loved thee from the day I met thee.
      What care I though all forget thee?
      I will love thee evermore.”
 
     “Over the moor I wander alone,  
      Oh dear, my heart is heavy;  
      Where have all the joys I treasured gone?  
      With my love, they've vanished,  
      And they won't come back again.  

     “I loved you first, I loved you only,  
      Oh dear, my heart is heavy;  
      I loved you from the moment I met you.  
      What do I care if everyone forgets you?  
      I will love you forever.”  

And then, before anyone could utter a word of protest, she said, “You never heard this, I think, Barney. I'll sing it for you.” And in a low, soft voice, thrilling with pathetic feeling, she sang the quaint little song that described so fittingly her own experience, “My Heart's Rest.”

And then, before anyone could say anything against it, she said, “I don’t think you’ve heard this, Barney. I’ll sing it for you.” And in a soft, low voice, filled with heartfelt emotion, she sang the charming little song that perfectly captured her own experience, “My Heart's Rest.”

     “I had wandered far, and the wind was cold,
      And the sharp thorns clutched, and the day was old,
      When the Master came to close His fold
               And saw that one had strayed.

     “Wild paths I fled, and the wind grew chill,
      And the sharp rocks cut, and the day waned, till
      The Master's voice searched vale and hill:
               I heard and fled afraid.

     “Dread steeps I climbed, and the wind wailed on.
      And the stars went out, and the day was gone,
      Then the Master found, laid me upon
               His bosom, unafraid.”
 
     “I had wandered far, and the wind was cold,  
      And the sharp thorns gripped me, and the day was old,  
      When the Master came to gather His flock  
               And saw that one had strayed.  
  
     “I ran through wild paths, and the wind got colder,  
      And the sharp rocks cut me, and the day faded, until  
      The Master's voice searched every valley and hill:  
               I heard and ran away in fear.  
  
     “I climbed steep heights, and the wind howled.  
      And the stars went out, and the day was over,  
      Then the Master found me, laid me on  
               His chest, safe and unafraid.”

A hush followed upon her song. Far down the valley the moon rose red out of the sea, the sweet night air, breathing its fragrance of mignonette and roses, moved the lace of the curtains at the open window as it passed. A late thrush was singing its night song of love to its mate.

A silence came after her song. Far down the valley, the moon rose red from the sea, and the sweet night air, carrying the scent of mignonette and roses, rustled the lace of the curtains at the open window as it moved by. A late thrush was singing its nighttime love song to its mate.

“I feel as if I could sleep now,” said Iola. “Barney, carry me.” Like a tired child she nestled down in Barney's strong arms. “Good-night, dear friends, all,” she said. “What a happy evening it has been.” Then, with a little cry, “Oh, Barney! hold me. I'm slipping,” she locked her arms tight about his neck, lifting her face to his. “Goodnight, Barney, my love, my own love,” she whispered, her breath coming in gasps. “How good you are to me—how good to have you. Now kiss me—quick—don't wait—again, dear—good-night.” Her arms slipped down from his neck. Her head sank upon his breast.

“I feel like I could fall asleep right now,” Iola said. “Barney, carry me.” Like a tired child, she settled into Barney's strong arms. “Goodnight, dear friends, everyone,” she said. “What a wonderful evening it's been.” Then, with a little gasp, “Oh, Barney! Hold me. I'm slipping,” she wrapped her arms tightly around his neck, lifting her face to his. “Goodnight, Barney, my love, my very own love,” she whispered, her breath coming in quick bursts. “You’re so good to me—it's so nice to have you. Now kiss me—hurry—don’t wait—again, dear—goodnight.” Her arms fell away from his neck. Her head rested against his chest.

“Iola!” he cried, in a voice strident with fear and alarm, glancing down into her face. He carried her to the open window. “Oh, my God! My God! She is gone! Oh, my love, not yet! not yet!”

“Iola!” he shouted, his voice filled with fear and panic, looking down at her face. He lifted her to the open window. “Oh, my God! My God! She’s gone! Oh, my love, not yet! Not yet!”

But the ear was dull even to that penetrating cry of the broken heart, and the singing voice was forever still from words or songs that mortal ears could hear. In vain they tried to revive her. The tired lids rested upon the lustrous eyes from which all light had fled. The weary heart was quiet at last. Gently, Barney placed her on the couch, where she lay as if asleep, then, standing upright, he gazed round upon them with eyes full of dumb anguish till they understood, and one by one they turned and left him alone with his dead.

But the ear was deaf even to that piercing cry of the broken heart, and the singing voice was forever silent, with words or songs that human ears could hear. They tried in vain to bring her back. Her tired eyelids rested over the shimmering eyes from which all light had faded. The weary heart was finally at peace. Gently, Barney laid her on the couch, where she looked like she was asleep. Then, standing straight, he looked around at them with eyes full of silent pain until they understood, and one by one, they turned and left him alone with his dead.

For two days Barney wandered about the valley, his spirit moving in the midst of a solemn and mysterious peace. The light of life for him had not gone out, but had brightened into the greater glory. Heaven had not snatched her away. She had brought Heaven near.

For two days, Barney roamed the valley, feeling a deep and mysterious peace surrounding him. The spark of life in him hadn't faded; instead, it had shone even brighter. Heaven hadn't taken her from him; she had brought Heaven closer.

At first he was minded to carry her back with him to the old home and lay her in the churchyard there. But Lady Ruthven took him to the spot where her dead lay.

At first, he intended to take her back with him to the old home and lay her to rest in the churchyard there. But Lady Ruthven led him to the place where her dead were buried.

“We should be glad that she should sleep beside our dear ones here,” she said. “You know we love her dearly.”

“We should be glad that she gets to sleep next to our loved ones here,” she said. “You know we care about her a lot.”

“It is a great kindness you are doing, Lady Ruthven,” Barney replied, his heart responding with glad acceptance to the suggestion. “She loved this valley, and it was here she first found rest.”

“It’s really kind of you, Lady Ruthven,” Barney said, his heart happily agreeing with the idea. “She loved this valley, and it was here that she first found peace.”

“Yes, she loves this valley,” replied Lady Ruthven, refusing to accept Barney's tense. To her, death made no change. “And here she found peace and perfect love again.”

“Yes, she loves this valley,” replied Lady Ruthven, ignoring Barney's tense demeanor. To her, death didn't change anything. “And here she found peace and true love once more.”

A single line in the daily press brought a few close friends from London to bury her. Old Sir Walter himself was present. He had taken such pride in her voice, and had learned to love his pupil as a daughter, and with him stood Herr Lindau, the German impresario, under whose management she had made her London debut in “Lohengrin.” There in the sunny valley they laid her down, their faces touched with smiles that struggled with their tears. But on his face who loved her best of all there were no tears, only a look of wonder, and of gladness, and of peace.

A short article in the daily newspaper brought a few close friends from London to bury her. Old Sir Walter was there, too. He had taken great pride in her voice and had come to love his pupil like a daughter. Beside him stood Herr Lindau, the German impresario, under whose management she had made her London debut in “Lohengrin.” In that sunny valley, they laid her to rest, their faces showing smiles that fought against their tears. But on the face of the one who loved her the most, there were no tears—only a look of wonder, joy, and peace.





XXIII

THE LAST CALL

Dick was discouraged and, a rare thing with him, his face showed his discouragement. In the war against the saloon and vice in its various forms he felt that he stood almost alone.

Dick was feeling down, and for him, it was unusual for his face to show it. In the fight against bars and the various forms of vice, he felt like he was almost alone.

At the door of The Clarion office the editor, Lemuel Daggett, hailed him. He hesitated a moment, then entered. A newspaper office was familiar territory to him, as was also that back country that stretches to the horizon from the back door of every printing office. The Clarion was the organ of the political Outs as The Pioneer was that of the Ins. Politics in British Columbia had not yet arrived at that stage of development wherein parties differentiate themselves from each other upon great principles. The Ins were in and the Outs opposed them chiefly on that ground.

At the door of The Clarion office, the editor, Lemuel Daggett, called out to him. He paused for a moment, then went inside. A newspaper office felt familiar to him, just like the countryside that stretched to the horizon from the back door of every printing press. The Clarion was the voice of the political Outs, while The Pioneer represented the Ins. Politics in British Columbia hadn't quite reached a point where parties distinguished themselves based on significant principles. The Ins were in power, and the Outs mainly opposed them for that reason.

“Well,” said Daggett, with an air of gentle patronage, “how did the meeting go last night?”

“Well,” said Daggett, with a tone of gentle condescension, “how did the meeting go last night?”

“I don't suppose you need to ask. I saw you there. It didn't go at all.”

“I guess you don't need to ask. I saw you there. It didn’t go well at all.”

“Yes,” replied Daggett, “your men are all right in their opinions, but they never allow their opinions to interfere with business. I could have told you every last man of them was scared. There's Matheson, couldn't stand up against his wholesale grocer. Religion mustn't interfere with sales. The saloons and 'red lights' pay cash; therefore, quit your nonsense and stick to business. Hutton sells more drugs and perfumes to the 'red lights' than to all the rest of the town and country put together. Goring's chief won't stand any monkeying with politics. Leave things as they are. Why, even the ladies decline to imperil their husbands' business.”

“Yes,” replied Daggett, “your guys have their own views, but they don’t let those views mess with their business. I could have told you every single one of them was scared. There’s Matheson, who can't stand up to his wholesale grocer. Religion shouldn’t get in the way of sales. The bars and 'red lights' pay cash, so cut the nonsense and focus on business. Hutton sells more drugs and perfumes to the 'red lights' than to everyone else in town and the surrounding area combined. Goring's boss won't tolerate any interference with politics. Just leave things as they are. Even the women won't risk their husbands' businesses.”

Dick swallowed the bitter pill without a wink. He was down, but he was not yet completely out. Only too well he knew the truth of Daggett's review of the situation.

Dick swallowed the bitter pill without flinching. He was down, but he wasn't completely out yet. He knew all too well the truth of Daggett's assessment of the situation.

“There is something in what you say,” he conceded, “but—”

“There’s some truth to what you’re saying,” he admitted, “but—”

“Oh, come now,” interrupted Daggett, “you know better than that. This town and this country is run by the whiskey ring. Why, there's Hickey, he daren't arrest saloonkeeper or gambler, though he hates whiskey and the whole outfit worse than poison. Why doesn't he? The Honourable McKenty, M. P., drops him a hint. Hickey is told to mind his own business and leave the saloon and the 'red lights' alone, and so poor Hickey is sitting down trying to discover what his business is ever since. The safe thing is to do nothing.”

“Oh, come on,” interrupted Daggett, “you know that’s not true. This town and this country are controlled by the whiskey ring. Just look at Hickey; he won't arrest a bartender or a gambler, even though he hates whiskey and the whole scene more than anything. Why doesn’t he? The Honorable McKenty, M.P., gives him a little nudge. Hickey gets told to mind his own business and leave the bars and the 'red lights' alone, and ever since then, poor Hickey has been sitting around trying to figure out what his business even is. The safe move is to do nothing.”

“You seem to know all about it,” said Dick. “What's the good of your paper? Why don't you get after these men?”

“You seem to know all about it,” said Dick. “What’s the point of your paper? Why don’t you go after these guys?”

“My dear sir, are you an old newspaper man, and ask that? It is quite true that The Clarion is the champion of liberty, the great moulder of public opinion, the leader in all moral reform, but unhappily, not being an endowed institution, it is forced to consider advertising space. Advertising, circulation, subscriptions, these are the considerations that determine newspaper policy.”

“My dear sir, are you an experienced journalist and asking that? It is true that The Clarion is the champion of freedom, the main influencer of public opinion, and the leader in all moral reform, but unfortunately, since it’s not a funded institution, it has to think about advertising space. Advertising, circulation, subscriptions—these are the factors that shape newspaper policies.”

Dick gazed ruefully out of the window. “It's true. It's terribly true,” he said. “The people don't want anything better than they have. The saloon must continue to be the dominant influence here for a time. But you hear me, Daggett, a better day is coming, and if you want an opportunity to do, not the heroic thing only, but the wise thing, jump into a campaign for reform. Do you think Canadians are going to stand this long? This is a Christian country, I tell you. The Church will take a hand.”

Dick looked out the window, feeling regretful. “It's true. It's really true,” he said. “People don’t want anything better than what they have. The bar will continue to be the main influence here for a while. But listen to me, Daggett, a better day is coming, and if you want a chance to do not just the heroic thing but the smart thing, get involved in a campaign for reform. Do you think Canadians are going to put up with this for long? This is a Christian country, I’m telling you. The Church will step in.”

Daggett smiled a superior smile. “Coming? Yes, sure, but meantime The Pioneer spells Church with a small c, and even the Almighty's name with a small g.”

Daggett smiled a condescending smile. “Going? Sure, but in the meantime, The Pioneer spells Church with a lowercase c, and even the Almighty's name with a lowercase g.”

“I tell you, Daggett,” said Dick hotly, “The Pioneer's day is past. I see signs and I hear rumblings of a storm that will sweep it, and you, too, unless you change, out of existence.”

“I’m telling you, Daggett,” Dick said passionately, “The Pioneer’s time is over. I see signs and I hear the rumblings of a storm that will wipe it, and you too, out of existence unless you change.”

“Not at all, my dear sir. We will be riding on that storm when it arrives. But the rumblings are somewhat distant. I, too, see signs, but the time is not yet. By the way, where is your brother?”

“Not at all, my dear sir. We'll be riding that storm when it hits. But the rumblings are still a bit far off. I see signs too, but it’s not time yet. By the way, where’s your brother?”

“I don't see much of him. He is up and down the line, busy with his sick and running this library and clubroom business.”

“I don’t see him much. He’s constantly on the go, dealing with his sick and managing this library and clubroom.”

“Yes,” replied Daggett thoughtfully, “I hear of him often. The railroad men and the lumbermen grovel to him. Look here, would he run in this constituency?”

“Yeah,” Daggett replied, thinking it over, “I hear about him all the time. The railroad workers and the lumber guys practically worship him. So, would he run in this district?”

Dick laughed at him. “Not he. Why, man, he's straight. You couldn't buy him. Oh, I know the game.”

Dick laughed at him. “Not him. Come on, he's honest. You couldn't bribe him. Oh, I get the game.”

Daggett was silenced for some moments.

Daggett was quiet for a few moments.

“Hello!” said Daggett, looking out of the window, “here is our coming Member.” He opened the door. “Mr. Hull, let me introduce you to the Reverend Richard Boyle, preacher and moral reformer. Mr. Boyle—Mr. Hull, the coming Member for this constituency.”

“Hello!” Daggett said, looking out the window, “here comes our new Member.” He opened the door. “Mr. Hull, I’d like you to meet the Reverend Richard Boyle, preacher and moral reformer. Mr. Boyle—this is Mr. Hull, the new Member for this area.”

“I hope he will make a better fist of it than the present incumbent,” said Dick a little gruffly, for he had little respect for either of the political parties or their representatives. “I must get along. But, Daggett, for goodness' sake do something with this beastly gambling-hell business.” With this he closed the door.

“I hope he handles it better than the current person in charge,” said Dick a bit gruffly, as he had little respect for either political party or their representatives. “I need to get going. But, Daggett, for the love of all that's good, do something about this terrible gambling issue.” With that, he shut the door.

“Good fellow, Boyle, I reckon,” said Hull, “but a little unpractical, eh?”

“Hey there, Boyle, I think you’re a good guy,” said Hull, “but maybe a bit unrealistic, right?”

“Yes,” agreed Daggett, “he is somewhat visionary. But I begin to think he is on the right track.”

“Yes,” Daggett agreed, “he's a bit of a dreamer. But I'm starting to believe he’s onto something.”

“How? What do you mean?”

“How? What are you talking about?”

“I mean the West is beginning to lose its wool, and it's time this country was getting civilized. That fool editor of The Pioneer thinks that because he keeps wearing buckskin pants and a cowboy hat, he can keep back the wheels of time. He hasn't brains enough to last him over night. Boyle says he sees the signs of a coming storm. I believe I see them, too.”

“I mean, the West is starting to lose its charm, and it's time for this country to get civilized. That clueless editor of The Pioneer thinks that just because he wears buckskin pants and a cowboy hat, he can hold back progress. He doesn’t have enough sense to last through the night. Boyle says he sees the signs of a coming storm. I think I see them too.”

“Signs?” inquired Hull.

"Signs?" Hull asked.

“Yes, the East is taking notice. The big corporations are being held responsible for their men, their health, and their morals. 'Mexico,' too, has something up his sleeve. He's acting queer, and this Boyle's brother is taking a hand, I believe.”

“Yes, the East is noticing. The big companies are being held accountable for their people, their well-being, and their ethics. 'Mexico' also has something planned. He's acting strangely, and I believe this Boyle's brother is getting involved too.”

“The doctor, eh? Pshaw! let him.”

“The doctor, huh? Whatever! Let him.”

“Do you know him?”

"Do you know him?"

“Not well.”

"Not doing well."

“You get next him quick. He's the coming man in this country, don't forget it.”

“You need to get close to him quickly. He's the rising star in this country, don't forget that.”

Hull grunted rather contemptuously. He himself was a man of considerable wealth. He was an old timer and cherished the old timer's contempt for the tenderfoot.

Hull grunted with a hint of scorn. He himself was quite wealthy. Being an old-timer, he held a deep-seated disdain for newcomers.

“All right,” said Daggett, “you may sniff. I've watched him and I've discovered this, that what he wants to do he does. He's an old poker player. He has cleaned out 'Mexico' half a dozen times. He has quit poker now, they say, and he's got 'Mexico' going queer.”

“All right,” said Daggett, “you can sniff. I’ve been watching him and I’ve figured this out: when he wants to do something, he does it. He’s a seasoned poker player. He’s cleaned out ‘Mexico’ several times. They say he’s quit poker now, and he’s got ‘Mexico’ going strange.”

“What's his game?”

“What’s he up to?”

“Can't make it out quite. He has turned religious, they say. Spoke here at a big meeting last spring, quite dramatic, I believe. I wasn't there. Offered to pay back his ungodly winnings. Of course, no man would listen to that, so he's putting libraries into the camps and establishing clubrooms.”

“Can’t quite figure it out. They say he’s become religious. He spoke at a big meeting last spring, was pretty dramatic, I think. I wasn’t there. He offered to give back his sinful winnings. Of course, no one would listen to that, so he’s funding libraries in the camps and setting up clubrooms.”

“By Jove! it's a good game. But what do the boys, what does 'Mexico' think of it?”

“By gosh! it's a great game. But what do the guys, what does 'Mexico' think of it?”

“Why, that's the strangest part of it. He's got them going his way. He's a doctor, you know, has nursed a lot of them, and they swear by him. He's a sign, I tell you. So is 'Mexico.'”

“Why, that's the weirdest part of it. He's got them following his lead. He's a doctor, you know, has taken care of a lot of them, and they really trust him. He's a sign, I’m telling you. So is 'Mexico.'”

“What about 'Mexico'?”

“What about Mexico?”

“Well, you know 'Mexico' has been the head centre of the saloon outfit, divides the spoil and collects the 'rents.' But I say he's acting queer.”

“Well, you know 'Mexico' has been the main hub of the saloon scene, handling the profits and collecting the 'rents.' But I think he's acting strange.”

Hull was at once on the alert. “That's interesting. You are sure of your facts? It might be all right to corral those chaps. The virtue campaign is bound to come. A little premature yet, but that doctor fellow is to be considered.”

Hull was immediately on high alert. “That's interesting. Are you certain about your facts? It could be fine to round those guys up. The virtue campaign is definitely coming. It's a bit early still, but that doctor guy needs to be taken into account.”

But the virtue campaign did not immediately begin. The whole political machinery of both parties was too completely under the control of the saloon and “red light” influence to be easily emancipated. The business interests of the little towns along the line were so largely dependent upon the support of the saloon and the patronage of vice that few had the courage to openly espouse and seriously champion a campaign for reform. And while many, perhaps the majority, of the men employed in the railroad and in the lumber camps, though they were subject to periodic lapses from the path of sobriety and virtue, were really opposed to the saloon and its allies, yet they lacked leadership and were, therefore, unreliable. It was at this point that the machine in each party began to cherish a nervous apprehension in regard to the influence of Dr. Boyle. Bitter enemies though they were, they united their forces in an endeavour to have the doctor removed. The wires ordinarily effective were pulled with considerable success, when the manipulators met with an unexpected obstacle in General Manager Fahey. Upon him the full force of the combined influences available was turned, but to no purpose. He was too good a railway manager to be willing to lose the services of a man “who knew his work and did it right, a man who couldn't be bullied or blocked, and a man, bedad, who could play a good game of poker.”

But the virtue campaign didn’t start right away. The entire political system of both parties was too fully controlled by the saloon and “red light” influence to be easily freed. The businesses in the small towns along the route relied so heavily on the saloon and the vice trade that very few had the courage to openly support and genuinely push for reform. Even though many, probably most, of the men working on the railroad and in the lumber camps were actually against the saloon and its supporters, they often strayed from sobriety and virtue, lacked leadership, and were therefore unreliable. At this point, both party machines began to feel anxious about Dr. Boyle's influence. Despite being bitter rivals, they teamed up to try to get the doctor removed. They pulled all the usual strings with some success, but faced an unexpected challenge in General Manager Fahey. They directed all their combined efforts at him, but to no avail. He was too skilled a railway manager to let go of someone “who knew his work and did it well, a man who couldn’t be pushed around or stopped, and a guy, by golly, who could play a good game of poker.”

“He stays while I stay,” was Fahey's last word in reply to an influential director, labouring in the interests of the party machine.

“He stays while I stay,” was Fahey's final response to an influential director working in the interests of the party machine.

Failing with Fahey, the allied forces tried another line of attack. “Mexico” and the organization of which he was the head were instructed to “run him out.” Receiving his orders, “Mexico” called his agents together and invited their opinions. A sharp cleavage immediately developed, one party led by “Peachy” being strongly in favour of obeying the orders, the other party, leaderless and scattering, strongly opposed. Discussion waxed bitter. “Mexico” sat silent, watchful, impassive. At length, “Peachy,” in full swing of an impassioned and sulphurous denunciation of the doctor, his person and his ways, was called abruptly to order by a peremptory word from his chief.

Failing with Fahey, the allied forces tried a different approach. “Mexico” and the organization he led were told to “get rid of him.” After receiving his orders, “Mexico” gathered his agents and asked for their opinions. A sharp divide quickly emerged, with one faction led by “Peachy” strongly supporting the orders, while the other faction, without a leader and fragmented, was firmly opposed. The discussion became heated. “Mexico” remained silent, observant, and unemotional. Eventually, “Peachy,” in the midst of a passionate and scathing attack on the doctor, his character, and his methods, was abruptly cut off by a firm word from his boss.

“Shut up your fool head, 'Peachy.' To hear you talk you'd think you'd do something.”

“Shut your mouth, 'Peachy.' Listening to you, you'd think you were actually going to do something.”

A grim laugh at “Peachy's” expense went round the company.

A harsh laugh at “Peachy's” expense went around the group.

“Do somethin'?” snarled “Peachy,” stung to fury, “I'll do somethin' one of these days. I've stood you all I want.”

“Do something?” snarled “Peachy,” infuriated, “I’ll do something one of these days. I've put up with you all I can.”

“Peachy's” oaths were crude in comparison with “Mexico's,” but his fury lent them force. “Mexico” turned his baleful, gleaming eyes upon him.

“Peachy's” swearing was rough compared to “Mexico's,” but his anger gave it intensity. “Mexico” directed his piercing, glowing gaze at him.

“Do something? Meaning?”

"Do something? What does that mean?"

“Never mind,” growled “Peachy.”

“Forget it,” growled “Peachy.”

“Git!” “Mexico” pointed a long finger to the door. It was a word of doom, and they all knew it, for it meant not simply dismissal from that meeting, but banishment from the company of which “Mexico” was head, and that meant banishment from the line of the Crow's Nest Pass. “Peachy” was startled.

“Get out!” “Mexico” pointed a long finger at the door. It was a word of doom, and they all knew it, for it meant not just being dismissed from that meeting, but also being kicked out of the company headed by “Mexico,” which meant being cut off from the Crow's Nest Pass. “Peachy” was taken aback.

“You needn't be so blanked swift,” he growled apologetically. “I didn't mean for to—”

“You don't have to be so quick to judge,” he said apologetically. “I didn't mean to—”

“You git!” repeated “Mexico,” turning the pointing finger from the door to the face of the startled wretch.

“You idiot!” repeated “Mexico,” turning the pointing finger from the door to the face of the shocked person.

With a fierce oath “Peachy” reached for his gun, but hesitated to draw. “Mexico” moved not a line of his face, not a muscle of his body, except that his head went a little back and the heavy eyelids fell somewhat over the piercing black eyes.

With a fierce oath, “Peachy” reached for his gun but hesitated to draw it. “Mexico” didn’t change a single line on his face or a muscle in his body, except that he leaned back slightly and his heavy eyelids drooped a bit over his piercing black eyes.

“You dog!” he ground out through his clenched teeth, “you know you can't bring out your gun. I know you. You poor cur! You thought you'd sell me up to the other side! I know your scheme! Now git, and quick!”

“You dog!” he spat through gritted teeth, “you know you can’t pull out your gun. I know you. You pathetic coward! You thought you could sell me out to the other side! I see your plan! Now get lost, and fast!”

The command came sharp like a snap of an animal's teeth, while “Mexico's” hand dropped swiftly to his side. Instantly “Peachy” rose and backed slowly toward the door, his face wearing the grin of a savage beast. At the door he paused.

The command came down hard like the snap of an animal's jaws, while “Mexico's” hand quickly dropped to his side. Immediately, “Peachy” stood up and slowly moved toward the door, his face showing the grin of a wild animal. He paused at the door.

“'Mexico,'” he said, “is this the last between you and me?”

“'Mexico,'” he said, “is this the end between us?”

“Mexico” kept his gleaming eyes fastened upon the face of the man backing out of the door.

“Mexico” kept his bright eyes fixed on the face of the man stepping back through the door.

“Git out, you cur!” he said, with contemptuous deliberation.

“Get out, you mutt!” he said, with deliberate disdain.

“Take that, then.”

"Here, take this."

Like a flash, “Mexico” threw himself to one side. Two shots rang out as one. A slight smile curled “Mexico's” lip.

Like a flash, “Mexico” dove to one side. Two shots fired at the same time. A slight smile crept onto “Mexico's” lips.

“Got him that time, I reckon.”

“Got him that time, I guess.”

“Hurt, 'Mexico'?” anxiously inquired his friends.

“Are you hurt, 'Mexico'?” his friends asked anxiously.

“Naw. He ain't got the nerve to shoot straight.” The bartender and some others came running in with anxious faces. “Never mind, boys,” said “Mexico.” “'Peachy' was foolin' with his gun; it went off and hurt him some.”

“Nah. He doesn't have the guts to shoot straight.” The bartender and a few others rushed in with worried expressions. “It's okay, guys,” said “Mexico.” “‘Peachy’ was messing around with his gun; it went off and hurt him a bit.”

“Say, there's blood here!” said the bartender. “He's been bleedin' bad.”

“Hey, there’s blood here!” said the bartender. “He’s been bleeding a lot.”

“Guess he's more scared than hurt. Now let's git to business.”

“Guess he’s more scared than hurt. Now let’s get to business.”

The bartender and his friends took the hint and retired.

The bartender and his friends got the message and left.

“Now, boys, listen to me,” said “Mexico” impressively, leaning over the table. “Right here I want to say that the doctor is a friend of mine, and the man that touches him touches me.” There was an ominous silence.

“Now, guys, listen up,” said “Mexico” seriously, leaning over the table. “I want to make it clear that the doctor is my friend, and anyone who messes with him messes with me.” There was a tense silence.

“Just as you say, 'Mexico,'” said one of the men, “but I see the finish of our game in these parts. The doctor's got the boys a-goin' and you know he ain't the kind that quits.”

“Just like you say, 'Mexico,'” one of the guys said, “but I see the end of our game around here. The doc's got the guys moving, and you know he’s not the type to give up.”

“You're right an' you're wrong. The Doc ain't the whole Government of this country yet. His game's the winnin' game. Any fool can see that. But we hold most of the trumps just now. So for the present we stay.”

“You're right and you're wrong. The Doc isn't the entire Government of this country yet. His strategy is the winning strategy. Any idiot can see that. But we hold most of the cards right now. So for now, we're staying put.”

As the meeting broke up, “Mexico's” friends warned him against “Peachy.”

As the meeting wrapped up, "Mexico's" friends cautioned him about "Peachy."

“Pshaw! 'Peachy'!” said “Mexico” contemptuously. “He couldn't hold his gun steady at me.”

“Psh! 'Peachy'!” said “Mexico” with disdain. “He couldn't even keep his gun aimed at me.”

“He's all right behind a tree, though, an' there's lots of 'em round.”

"He's fine hiding behind a tree, though, and there are plenty of them around."

But “Mexico” only spat out his contempt for anything that “Peachy” could do, and went calmly on his way, “keeping the boys in line.” But he began to be painfully conscious of an undercurrent of feeling over which he could exercise no control. Not that there was any lack of readiness on the part of the boys to “line up” at the word, but there was no corresponding readiness in pledging their support to the “same old party.” There was, on the contrary, a very marked reserve on the part of the men who formerly, especially after the lining up process had been several times repeated, had been distinguished for unlimited enthusiasm for all “Mexico” represented. They “lined up” still, but beyond this they did not go.

But “Mexico” just showed his disdain for anything “Peachy” could do and kept going about his business, “keeping the boys in line.” However, he started to feel an uncomfortable undercurrent of emotions that he couldn't control. It wasn’t that the boys weren’t willing to “line up” when asked, but they weren’t ready to pledge their support to the “same old party.” On the contrary, there was a noticeable hesitation from the men who previously, especially after they had “lined up” several times, had been known for their boundless enthusiasm for everything “Mexico” stood for. They still “lined up,” but they didn’t go beyond that.

The editor of The Pioneer, too, became conscious of this change in the attitude of the men he had always counted upon to do his bidding at the polls. “It's that cursed doctor!” he exclaimed to McKenty, the Member for the district. “He's been working a deep game. Of course, his brother's putting up all kinds of a fight, but we expect that and we know how to handle him. But this fellow is different. I tell you I'm afraid of him.”

The editor of The Pioneer also noticed this shift in the attitude of the men he had always relied on to follow his lead at the polls. “It’s that damned doctor!” he said to McKenty, the local Member. “He’s been playing a long game. Of course, his brother is putting up a huge fight, but we expected that and we know how to deal with him. But this guy is different. I’m telling you, I’m worried about him.”

“Pshaw! He hasn't got any backing,” said McKenty.

“Pssh! He doesn't have any support,” said McKenty.

“How?”

“How?”

“Well, he hasn't got any grease, and you can't make anything go without grease.” McKenty spoke out of considerable experience.

“Well, he doesn't have any grease, and you can't make anything work without grease.” McKenty spoke from a lot of experience.

“That's all right as an ordinary thing, but the doctor has grease of another kind. This library and clubroom business is catching the boys all round.”

“That's fine as a normal thing, but the doctor has a different kind of influence. This library and clubroom setup is drawing in the boys from all over.”

“I've heard about it,” said McKenty. “I guess the Government could take a hand in libraries and institutes and that sort of thing, too.”

“I've heard about it,” McKenty said. “I think the government could get involved in libraries and institutions and stuff like that, too.”

“That's all right,” replied the editor. “Might do some good. But you can't beat him at that game. It isn't his libraries and his clubs altogether or chiefly, it's himself and his work. He's a number one doctor, and night and day he's on the road. By Jove! he's everywhere. He's got no end of stay, confound him! I tell you he's a winner. He can get a thousand men in a week to back him for anything he says.”

“That's okay,” said the editor. “It could help a bit. But you can't outsmart him at that game. It's not just his libraries and clubs; it's him and his work. He's an amazing doctor, and he’s on the move all the time. Seriously! He's everywhere. He has endless energy, damn him! I’m telling you, he’s a champ. He can get a thousand guys to support anything he says in a week.”

McKenty thought deeply for some moments. “Well,” he said, finally, “something has got to be done. We can't afford, you and I, at this stage to get out of the game. What about 'Mexico'?”

McKenty thought for a while. “Well,” he finally said, “we have to do something. We can't afford to drop out of this now. What about 'Mexico'?”

“'Mexico'!” exclaimed the editor, breaking out into profanity. “There's the weakest spot in the whole combination, just where it used to be strongest. The doctor's got him, body and soul. Why, 'Mexico' 'd be after him with a gun if he stayed anywhere else when he visits town. The best in 'Mexico's' saloon isn't quite good enough for the doctor. No, sir! He's got a line on 'Mexico,' all right.”

“'Mexico'!” the editor shouted, erupting into cursing. “That’s the weakest link in the entire setup, right where it used to be the strongest. The doctor has him, body and soul. If he went anywhere else when he came to town, 'Mexico' would be hunting him down with a gun. The best in 'Mexico's' bar isn’t even good enough for the doctor. Nope! He’s got 'Mexico' figured out, for sure.”

“Can't you shake him loose? There are the usual ways, you know, of loosening up people.”

“Can't you get him to relax? You know the usual methods for helping people loosen up.”

“But, my dear sir, I'm just telling you that the usual ways won't work here. This combination is something quite unusual. I believe there's some religion in it.”

“But, my dear sir, I’m just letting you know that the usual methods won’t work here. This combination is something very unusual. I think there’s some kind of religion in it.”

McKenty laughed loud. It was a good joke.

McKenty laughed really hard. It was a funny joke.

“I tell you I mean it,” said the editor, testily. “The doctor's got it hard. Talk about conversion! You weren't at that meeting last spring—I was—when he got up and preached us a sermon that would make your hair curl.” And the editor proceeded to give a graphic account of the meeting in question.

“I’m serious,” said the editor, annoyed. “The doctor’s really struggling. Talk about a turnaround! You missed that meeting last spring—I was there—when he stood up and delivered a sermon that would make your hair stand on end.” And the editor went on to give a detailed account of that meeting.

“Well,” said McKenty, “I guess we can't touch the doctor. But 'Mexico,' pshaw! we can keep 'Mexico' solid. We've got to. He knows too much. You've simply got to get after him.”

“Well,” said McKenty, “I guess we can't go after the doctor. But 'Mexico,' come on! We can keep 'Mexico' under control. We have to. He knows too much. You really need to go after him.”

This the editor of The Pioneer proceeded to do without delay, for, looking out through the dusty windows of The Pioneer office, he perceived “Mexico” sauntering down the other side of the street.

This is what the editor of The Pioneer quickly set out to do, because, looking out through the dusty windows of The Pioneer office, he saw "Mexico" strolling down the other side of the street.

“There he is now,” he cried, going toward the door. “Hi! 'Mexico'!” he called, and “Mexico” came slouching across. “Ugly looking beggar, ain't he?” said the editor. “Jaw like a bulldog. Morning, 'Mexico'!”

“There he is now,” he shouted, heading for the door. “Hey! 'Mexico'!” he called, and “Mexico” came strolling over. “Looks like a rough character, doesn’t he?” said the editor. “Jaw like a bulldog. Good morning, 'Mexico'!”

“Mornin',” grunted “Mexico,” nodding first to the editor and then to McKenty.

“Mornin',” grunted “Mexico,” nodding first to the editor and then to McKenty.

“How is things, 'Mexico'?” said the editor, in his most ingratiating manner.

“How are things, 'Mexico'?” said the editor, in his most charming way.

“How?”

“How?”

“How are the boys? Vote solid? Election's coming on, you know.”

“How are the guys? Are they solid votes? The election is coming up, you know.”

“Comin' on soon?”

"Coming soon?"

“Well, it looks that way, but really one can't say. We ought to be ready, though.”

“Well, it seems that way, but honestly, you can’t be sure. We should be prepared, though.”

“Can't be too soon,” said “Mexico.”

“Can’t be too soon,” said “Mexico.”

“How is that?”

"How's that?"

“Time's agin ye. Leather pants goin' out of fashion,” with a glance at the schapps which the editor delighted to wear. “People beginnin' to go to meetin' in this country.”

“Time's against you. Leather pants are out of style,” he said, glancing at the schnapps that the editor loved to wear. “People are starting to go to church in this country.”

“I hear you're going yourself a little, 'Mexico,'” said McKenty, facetiously.

“I hear you're off to ‘Mexico’ for a bit,” McKenty said, jokingly.

“Mexico” turned his eyes slowly upon the Member.

“Mexico” slowly turned his gaze toward the Member.

“Anything to say agin it?”

"Anything to say against it?"

“Not at all, 'Mexico,' not at all. Good thing; but they say the doctor's got the boys rather away from you, that you're losing your grip.”

“Not at all, 'Mexico,' not at all. That's a good thing; but they say the doctor's got the guys kind of distant from you, and that you're losing your touch.”

“Who says?”

"Who says that?"

“Oh, I hear it everywhere.”

"Oh, I hear it all over."

“Guess it must be right, then,” replied “Mexico,” grimly.

“Guess it must be right, then,” replied “Mexico,” grimly.

“And they say he's got a line on you, 'Mexico,' getting you right up to the mourners' bench.”

“And they say he knows your secrets, 'Mexico,' pushing you right to the edge.”

“Do, eh?”

"Do, right?"

“Look here, 'Mexico,'” said McKenty, dropping his bantering tone, “you're not going to let the blank preacher-doctor combination work you, are you?”

“Listen here, 'Mexico,'” said McKenty, dropping his teasing tone, “you’re not going to let the useless preacher-doctor duo get to you, are you?”

“Don't know about that.”

"Not sure about that."

“You don't?”

"Are you serious?"

“No. But I do know that there ain't any other combination kin. I'm working for myself in this game. If any combination wants to shove my way, they can jump in. They'll quit when it don't pay to shove, I guess. Me the same. You fellers ain't any interest in me, I reckon.”

“No. But I do know that there aren’t any other combinations that are related. I’m playing for myself in this game. If any group wants to mess with me, they can go ahead. They’ll stop when it’s no longer worth it to push, I guess. Same goes for me. You guys don’t have any interest in me, I assume.”

“Well, do you imagine the doctor has?”

“Well, do you think the doctor has?”

“Mexico” paused, then said thoughtfully, “Blanked if I can git on to his game!”

“Mexico” paused, then said thoughtfully, “I have no idea what his game is!”

“Oh, come, 'Mexico,' you can't get on to him? He's working you. You don't really think he has your interest at heart?”

“Oh, come on, 'Mexico,' you can't see through him? He's playing you. You really don't think he has your best interests in mind?”

“Can't quite tell.” “Mexico” wore a vexed and thoughtful air. “Wish I could. If I thought so I'd—”

“Can't quite tell.” “Mexico” had a frustrated and contemplative attitude. “I wish I could. If I thought so, I'd—”

“What?”

“What?”

“Tie up to him tight, you bet your eternal life!” There was a sudden gleam from under “Mexico's” heavy brows and a ring in his usually drawling voice, that sufficiently attested his earnestness. “There ain't too many of that kind raound.”

“Hold onto him tight, you can bet your life on it!” There was a sudden spark from under “Mexico's” heavy brows and a note of intensity in his normally laid-back voice, clearly showing how serious he was. “There aren't too many people like that around.”

“What do you think of that?” inquired the editor, as “Mexico” sauntered out of the door.

“What do you think of that?” asked the editor, as “Mexico” walked out the door.

“Think? I think there's a law against gamblers in this province and it ought to be enforced.”

“Think? I believe there's a law against gamblers in this province and it should be enforced.”

“That means war,” said the editor.

“That means war,” said the editor.

“Well, let it come. That doctor is the whole trouble, I can see. I'd give a thousand dollars down to see him out of the country.”

“Well, let it come. That doctor is the whole problem, I can see. I'd pay a thousand dollars right now to get him out of the country.”

But there was no sign that the doctor had any desire to leave the country, and all who knew him were quite certain that until he should so desire, leave he would not. All through the winter he went about his work with a devotion that taxed even his superb physical strength to the uttermost. In addition to his work as Medical Superintendent of the railroad he had been asked to take oversight of the new coal mines opening up here and there in the Pass, which brought him no end of both labour and trouble. The managers of the mines held the most primitive ideas in regard to both safety in operating a mine and sanitation of miners' quarters. Consequently, the doctor had to enter upon a long campaign of education. It was an almost hopeless task. The directors were remote from the ground and were unimpressed by the needs so urgently reported by their doctor. The managers on the ground were concerned chiefly with keeping down the expenses of operation. The miners themselves were, as a class, too well accustomed to the wretched conditions under which they lived and worked to make any strenuous objection.

But there was no indication that the doctor wanted to leave the country, and everyone who knew him was pretty sure that until he decided to, he wouldn’t. Throughout the winter, he carried out his work with a dedication that pushed even his impressive physical strength to its limits. Besides being the Medical Superintendent of the railroad, he was also asked to oversee the new coal mines opening up here and there in the Pass, which brought him a lot of extra work and trouble. The mine managers had very basic views on both safety in operating a mine and sanitation of miners' living quarters. As a result, the doctor had to embark on a long educational campaign. It was nearly a hopeless task. The directors were far removed from the situation and were not swayed by the urgent needs reported by their doctor. The managers on-site were mainly focused on minimizing operational costs. The miners themselves were, as a group, too used to the terrible conditions under which they lived and worked to raise any significant objections.

How to bring about a better condition of things became, with the doctor, a constant subject of thought. It was also the theme of conversation on the occasion of his monthly visits to the Kuskinook Hospital, where it had become an established custom for Dick and him to meet since his return from Scotland.

How to improve the situation became a constant topic of thought for the doctor. It was also the subject of conversation during his monthly visits to the Kuskinook Hospital, where it had become a regular custom for Dick and him to meet since his return from Scotland.

“We'll get them to listen when we kill a few score men, not before,” grumbled Barney to Dick and Margaret.

“We'll make them listen once we take out a few dozen men, not before,” grumbled Barney to Dick and Margaret.

“It's the universal law,” replied Dick. “Some men must die for their nation. It's been the way from the first.”

“It's the universal law,” replied Dick. “Some men have to die for their country. It's always been that way since the beginning.”

“But, Barney, is it wise that you should worry yourself and work yourself to death as you are doing?” said Margaret, anxiously. “You know you can't stand this long. You are not the man you were when you came back.”

“But, Barney, do you really think it’s smart to worry yourself and work yourself to death like this?” Margaret said, worriedly. “You know you can’t keep this up for long. You’re not the same man you were when you came back.”

Barney only smiled. “That would be no great matter,” he said, lightly. “But there is no fear of me,” he added. “I don't pine for an early death, you know. I've got a lot to live for.”

Barney just smiled. “That wouldn’t be a big deal,” he said casually. “But you don’t have to worry about me,” he added. “I’m not longing for an early death, you know. I’ve got plenty to live for.”

There was silence for a minute or two. They were thinking of the grave in the little churchyard across the sea. Ever since Barney's return, and as often as they met together, they allowed themselves to think and speak freely of the little valley at Craigraven, so full of light and peace, with its grave beside the little church. At first Dick and Margaret shrank from all reference to Iola, and sought to turn Barney's mind from thoughts so full of pain. But Barney would not have it so. Frankly and simply he began to speak of her, dwelling lovingly and tenderly upon all the details of the last days of her life, as he had gathered them from Lady Ruthven, her friend.

There was silence for a minute or two. They were thinking about the grave in the little churchyard across the sea. Ever since Barney came back, and whenever they got together, they allowed themselves to openly think and talk about the little valley at Craigraven, which was so full of light and peace, with its grave next to the little church. At first, Dick and Margaret avoided any mention of Iola, trying to steer Barney away from thoughts that were so painful. But Barney wouldn’t have it that way. He began to speak about her frankly and simply, lovingly and tenderly recalling all the details of the last days of her life, as he had learned them from Lady Ruthven, her friend.

“It would be easier for me not to speak of her,” he had said on his return, “but I've lost too much to risk the loss of more. I want you to talk of her, and by and by I shall find it easy.”

“It would be easier for me not to talk about her,” he had said when he got back, “but I’ve already lost too much to risk losing even more. I want you to talk about her, and eventually, I’ll find it easier.”

And this they did most loyally, and with tender solicitude for him, till at length the habit grew, so that whenever they came together it only deepened and chastened their joy in each other to keep fresh the memory of her who had filled so large a place, and so vividly, in the life of each of them. And this was good for them all, but especially for Barney. It took the bitterness out of his grief, and much of the pain out of his loss. The memory of that last evening with Iola, and Lady Ruthven's story of the purifying of her spirit, during those last few months, combined to throw about her a radiance such as she had never shed even in the most radiant moments of her life.

And they did this with great loyalty and genuine care for him, until it became a habit. Whenever they gathered, it only intensified and refined their joy in each other as they kept alive the memory of her, who had played such a significant and vivid role in each of their lives. This was beneficial for all of them, but especially for Barney. It eased the bitterness of his grief and softened much of the pain of his loss. The memory of that last evening with Iola, along with Lady Ruthven's story about the purification of her spirit during those last few months, created a glowing aura around her that she had never radiated even in the brightest moments of her life.

“There is only place for gratitude,” he said, one evening, to them. “Why should I allow any mean or selfish thought to spoil my memory of her or to hinder the gratitude I ought to feel, that her going was so free from pain, and her last evening so full of joy?”

“There’s only room for gratitude,” he said one evening to them. “Why should I let any mean or selfish thought ruin my memory of her or get in the way of the gratitude I should feel because her passing was so peaceful, and her last evening was so joyful?”

It was with these feelings in his heart that he went back to the camps to his work among the sick and wounded in body and in heart. And as he went in and out among the men they became conscious of a new spirit in him. His touch on the knife was as sure as ever, his nerve as steady, but while the old reserve still held his lips from overflowing, the words that dropped were kinder, the tone gentler, the touch more tender. The terrible restlessness, too, was gone out of his blood. A great calm possessed him. He was always ready for the ultimate demand, prepared to give of his life to the uttermost. To his former care for the physical well-being of the men, he added now a concern for their mental and spiritual good, and hence the system of libraries and clubrooms he had initiated throughout the camps and towns along the line. It mattered not to him that he had to meet the open opposition of the saloon element and the secret hostility of those who depended upon that element for the success of their political schemes. His love of a fight was as strong as ever. At first the men could not fathom his motives, but as men do, they silently and observantly waited for the real motive to emerge. As “Mexico” said, they “couldn't get onto his game.” And none of them was more completely puzzled than was “Mexico” himself, but none more fully acknowledged, and more frankly yielded to the fascination of the new spirit and new manner which the doctor brought to his work. At the same time, however, “Mexico” could not rid himself of a suspicion, now and then, that the real game was being kept dark. The day was to come when “Mexico” would cast away every vestige of suspicion and give himself up to the full luxury of devotion to a man, worthy to be followed, who lived not for his own things. But that day was not yet, and “Mexico” was kept in a state of uncertainty most disturbing to his mind and injurious to his temper. Day by day reports came of the doctor's ceaseless toil and unvarying self-sacrifice, the very magnitude of which made it difficult for “Mexico” to accept it as being sincere.

It was with these feelings in his heart that he returned to the camps to continue his work among the sick and wounded, both physically and emotionally. As he moved among the men, they sensed a new spirit in him. His skill with the knife was just as sharp, his nerves steady, but while his usual restraint kept his lips from spilling over, the words he shared were kinder, his tone gentler, and his touch more tender. The deep restlessness that had once consumed him was now gone. A great calm filled him. He was always prepared for the ultimate sacrifice, ready to give everything of himself. In addition to his previous focus on the men's physical health, he now took a genuine interest in their mental and spiritual well-being, which led him to set up libraries and clubrooms throughout the camps and towns along the route. He didn't mind facing the open opposition from the bar crowd or the covert hostility from those who relied on them for their political ambitions. His love for a good fight was as strong as ever. At first, the men couldn’t figure out his motives, but as usual, they waited quietly and observed, hoping to understand his true intentions. As "Mexico" said, they "couldn't get onto his game." And no one was more baffled than "Mexico" himself, but none acknowledged the allure of the new spirit and manner the doctor brought to his work more clearly than he did. Still, "Mexico" occasionally couldn’t shake a suspicion that something was being kept hidden. The day would come when "Mexico" would cast aside all doubt and fully devote himself to a man worth following, who lived not for his own interests. But that day wasn't here yet, and "Mexico" remained in a state of unsettling uncertainty that was damaging to his mood. Day after day, reports poured in about the doctor's tireless efforts and unwavering selflessness—so monumental that "Mexico" found it hard to believe it was genuine.

“What's his game?” he kept asking himself more savagely, as the mystery deepened. “What's in it for him? Is he after McKenty's job?”

“What's his deal?” he kept asking himself more fiercely, as the mystery deepened. “What's in it for him? Is he going for McKenty's job?”

One night the doctor came in from a horseback trip to a tie camp twelve miles up the valley, wearied and soaked with the wet snow that had been falling heavily all day. “Mexico” received him with a wrathful affection.

One night, the doctor returned from a horseback ride to a tie camp twelve miles up the valley, tired and drenched from the heavy wet snow that had been falling all day. “Mexico” greeted him with a furious kind of love.

“What the—ah—what makes you go out a night like this?” “Mexico” asked him with indignation, struggling to check his profanity, which he had come to notice the doctor disliked. “I can't get onto you. It's all just d—, that is, cursed foolishness!”

“What the—ah—what makes you go out on a night like this?” “Mexico,” he replied with irritation, trying to hold back his swearing, which he realized the doctor didn't like. “I can't understand you. It's all just d—, I mean, cursed nonsense!”

“Look here, 'Mexico,' wait till I get these wet things off and I'll tell you. Now listen,” said the doctor, when he sat warm and dry before “Mexico's” fire. “I've been wanting to tell you this for some time.” He opened his black bag and took out a New Testament which now always formed a part of his equipment, and finding the place, read the story of the two debtors. “Do you remember, 'Mexico,' the talk I gave you last spring?” “Mexico” nodded. That talk he would not soon forget. “I had a big debt on then. It was forgiven me. He did a lot for me that time, and since then He has piled it up till I feel as if I couldn't live long enough to pay back what I owe.” Then he told “Mexico” in a low, reverent tone, with shining eyes and thrilling voice, the story of Iola's going. “That's why,” he said, when he concluded his tale. “That was a great thing He did for her and for me. And then, 'Mexico,' these poor chaps! they have so little. Who cares for them? That's why I go out on a night like this. And don't you think that's good enough?”

“Listen, 'Mexico,' just wait until I get these wet clothes off, and I'll explain. Now pay attention,” said the doctor, once he was warm and dry in front of “Mexico's” fire. “I've been wanting to share this with you for a while.” He opened his black bag and pulled out a New Testament, which he always carried with him, and found the right passage to read the story of the two debtors. “Do you remember, 'Mexico,' the talk I had with you last spring?” “Mexico” nodded. That conversation was hard to forget. “I had a huge debt back then. It was wiped clean. He helped me a lot at that time, and since then, my gratitude has grown to the point where I feel like I could never repay what I owe.” He then told “Mexico” in a soft, respectful tone, with bright eyes and an excited voice, the story of Iola's departure. “That's why,” he said when he finished his story. “That was an incredible thing He did for her and for me. And then, 'Mexico,' these poor guys! They have so little. Who looks after them? That's why I go out on a night like this. And don’t you think that’s good enough?”

Then “Mexico” turned himself loose for five minutes and let off the sulphurous emotion that had been collecting during the doctor's tale. After he had become coherent again he said with slow emphasis:

Then “Mexico” let himself go for five minutes and released the tense feelings that had been building up during the doctor's story. Once he had gathered his thoughts again, he spoke slowly and clearly:

“You've got me, Doc. Wipe your feet on me when you want.”

“You've got me, Doc. Wipe your feet on me whenever you want.”

“'Mexico,'” replied the doctor, “you know I don't preach at you. I haven't, have I?”

“'Mexico,'” the doctor replied, “you know I don't lecture you. I haven't, right?”

“Blanked if—that is, no, you haven't.”

“Blanks if—that is, no, you haven't.”

“Well, you say I can have you. I'll take you right here. You are my friend.” He put out his hand, which “Mexico” gripped and held fast. “But,” continued the doctor, “I want to say that He wants you more than I do, wants to wipe off that debt of yours, wants you for His friend.”

“Well, you say I can have you. I'll take you right here. You are my friend.” He reached out his hand, which “Mexico” took and held tight. “But,” the doctor continued, “I want to say that He wants you even more than I do, wants to erase that debt of yours, wants you to be His friend.”

“Say, Doc,” said “Mexico,” drawing back a little from him, “I guess not. That there debt goes back for twenty years, and it's piled out of sight. It never bothers me much except when I see you and hear you talk. It would be a blank—that is, a pretty fine thing to have it cleaned off. But say, Doc, your heap agin mine would be like a sandhill agin that mountain there.”

“Hey, Doc,” said “Mexico,” pulling back slightly from him, “I don’t think so. That debt goes back twenty years, and it’s stacked way up high. It doesn’t really bother me most of the time, except when I see you and hear you talk. It would be great to have it cleared away. But honestly, Doc, your pile compared to mine would be like a sand dune next to that mountain over there.”

“The size makes no difference to Him, 'Mexico,'” said the doctor, quietly. “He is great enough to wipe out anything. I tell you, 'Mexico,' it's good to get it wiped off. It's simply great!”

“The size doesn't matter to Him, 'Mexico,'” said the doctor quietly. “He is powerful enough to erase anything. I’m telling you, 'Mexico,' it’s good to have it erased. It’s just fantastic!”

“You're right there,” said “Mexico,” emphatically. Then, as if a sudden suspicion flashed in upon him, “Say, you're not talkin' religion to me, are you? I ain't goin' to die just yet.”

“You're exactly right,” said “Mexico,” with emphasis. Then, as if a sudden suspicion hit him, he added, “Wait, you’re not bringing up religion, are you? I’m not going to die just yet.”

“Religion? Call it anything you like, 'Mexico.' All I know is I've got a good thing and I want my friend to have it.”

“Religion? Call it whatever you want, 'Mexico.' All I know is I have something good, and I want my friend to enjoy it too.”

When the doctor was departing next morning “Mexico” stopped him at the door. “I say, Doc, would you mind letting me have that there book of yours for a spell?”

When the doctor was leaving the next morning, “Mexico” stopped him at the door. “Hey, Doc, could I borrow that book of yours for a bit?”

The doctor took it out of his bag. “It's yours, 'Mexico,' and you can bank on it.”

The doctor pulled it out of his bag. “It's yours, 'Mexico,' and you can count on it.”

The book proved of absorbing interest to “Mexico.” He read it openly in the saloon without any sense of incongruity, at first, between the book and the business he was carrying on, but not without very considerable comment on the part of his customers and friends. And what he read became the subject of frequent discussions with his friend, the doctor. The book did its work with “Mexico,” as it does with all who give it place, and the first sign of its influence was an uncomfortable feeling in “Mexico's” mind in regard to his business and his habits of life. His discomfort became acute one pay night, after a very successful game of poker in which he had relieved some half a dozen lumbermen of their pay. For the first time in his life his winnings brought him no satisfaction. The great law of love to his brother troubled him. In vain he argued that it was a fair deal and that he himself would have taken his loss without whining. The disturbing thoughts would not down. He determined that he would play no more till he had talked the matter over with his friend, and he watched impatiently for the doctor's return. But that week the doctor failed to appear, and “Mexico” grew increasingly uncertain in his mind and in his temper. It added to his wretchedness not a little when the report reached him that the doctor was confined to his bed in the hospital at Kuskinook. In fact, this news plunged “Mexico” into deepest gloom.

The book captured "Mexico's" attention completely. He read it openly in the bar without feeling awkward about it, at least at first, even though his customers and friends had plenty to say about it. What he read often sparked discussions with his friend, the doctor. The book had an effect on "Mexico," just like it does on anyone who engages with it, and the first sign of this influence was a nagging feeling in "Mexico's" mind about his business and lifestyle choices. His discomfort peaked one payday after a very successful poker game where he had won the paychecks of several lumbermen. For the first time in his life, winning didn't make him feel good. The important principle of treating his brother with love weighed heavily on him. He tried to convince himself that it was a fair game and that he would have accepted his losses without complaining. But those unsettling thoughts wouldn’t go away. He decided he wouldn’t play again until he had a chance to discuss it with his friend, and he anxiously waited for the doctor to return. However, that week the doctor didn’t show up, and "Mexico" grew more unsure of himself and increasingly irritable. His misery deepened when he heard that the doctor was laid up in a hospital in Kuskinook. This news plunged "Mexico" into a deep sadness.

“If he's took to bed,” he said, “there ain't much hope, I guess, for they'd never get him there unless he was too far gone to fight 'em off.”

“If he’s in bed,” he said, “there isn’t much hope, I guess, because they’d never get him there unless he was too far gone to fight them off.”

But at the Kuskinook Hospital there was no anxiety felt in regard to the doctor's illness. He was run down with the fall and winter's work. He had caught cold, a slight inflammation had set up in the bowels, and that was all. The inflammation had been checked and in a few days he would be on his feet again.

But at the Kuskinook Hospital, there was no worry about the doctor's illness. He was simply worn out from the work of fall and winter. He had caught a cold, and there was a mild inflammation in his bowels, but that was it. The inflammation had been treated, and in a few days, he would be back on his feet again.

“If we could only work a scheme to keep him in bed a month,” groaned Dick to his nurse as they stood beside his bed.

“If we could just figure out a way to keep him in bed for a month,” groaned Dick to his nurse as they stood by his bed.

“There is, unhappily, no one in authority over him,” replied Margaret, “but we'll keep him ill as long as we can. Dr. Cotton,” and here she smilingly appealed to the newly appointed assistant, “you will help, I am sure.”

“There isn't, unfortunately, anyone in charge of him,” replied Margaret, “but we'll keep him unwell for as long as we can. Dr. Cotton,” and here she smiled and turned to the newly appointed assistant, “I’m sure you’ll help.”

“Most certainly. Now we have him down we shall combine to keep him there.”

“Definitely. Now that we've got him down, we'll work together to keep him there.”

“Yes, a month at the very least,” cried Dick.

“Yes, at least a month,” exclaimed Dick.

But Barney laughed their plans to scorn. In two days he promised them he would be fit again.

But Barney laughed at their plans. He promised them that in two days he would be back to normal.

“It is the Superintendent of the Hospital against the Medical Superintendent of the Crow's Nest Railway,” said Dr. Cotton, “and I think in this case I'll back the former, from what I've seen.”

“It’s the Superintendent of the Hospital versus the Medical Superintendent of the Crow's Nest Railway,” said Dr. Cotton, “and in this case, I think I’ll support the former based on what I’ve observed.”

“Ah,” replied Margaret, “that is because you haven't known your patient long, Doctor. When he speaks the word of command we simply obey.”

“Ah,” replied Margaret, “that’s because you haven't known your patient long, Doctor. When he gives a command, we just follow it.”

And that is just what happened. On the afternoon of the second day, when both the doctor and Dick had gone off to their work and Barney had apparently fallen into a quiet sleep, the silence that reigned over the flat was broken by Ben Fallows coming up the stair with a telegram in his hand.

And that's exactly what happened. On the afternoon of the second day, when both the doctor and Dick had left for their work and Barney seemed to be in a peaceful sleep, the silence that filled the flat was interrupted by Ben Fallows coming up the stairs with a telegram in his hand.

“It's fer the doctor,” said Ben, “an' the messenger said as 'ow 'Mexico' had got shot and—”

“It's for the doctor,” said Ben, “and the messenger said that 'Mexico' got shot and—”

Swiftly Margaret closed the door of the room in which Barney lay. Ben's voice, though not loud, was of a peculiarly penetrating quality. Two words had caught Barney's ear, “Mexico” and “shot.”

Swiftly, Margaret shut the door of the room where Barney was lying. Ben's voice, although not loud, had a uniquely piercing quality. Two words had caught Barney's attention: "Mexico" and "shot."

“Let me have the wire,” he said quietly, when Margaret came in.

“Give me the wire,” he said softly, when Margaret came in.

“I intended to give it to you, Barney,” she replied as quietly. “You will do nothing rash, I am sure, and you always know best.”

“I meant to give it to you, Barney,” she said softly. “I know you won’t do anything impulsive, and you always know what’s best.”

Barney opened the telegram and read, “'Mexico' shot. Bullet not found. Wants doctor to come if possible.”

Barney opened the telegram and read, “'Mexico' shot. Bullet not found. Wants a doctor to come if possible.”

“Dr. Cotton is not in?” inquired Barney.

“Dr. Cotton isn't here?” Barney asked.

“He is gone up the Big Horn.”

“He has gone up the Big Horn.”

“We can't possibly get him to-night,” replied Barney.

“We can't possibly get him tonight,” replied Barney.

Silently they looked at each other, thinking rapidly. They each knew that the other was ready to do the best, no matter at what cost.

Silently, they looked at each other, thinking quickly. They both knew that the other was prepared to give their all, no matter what it took.

“Take my temperature, Margaret.” It was nine-nine and one-fifth. “That's not bad,” said Barney. “Margaret, I must go. It's for 'Mexico's' life. Yes, and more.”

“Take my temperature, Margaret.” It was ninety-nine and one-fifth. “That's not bad,” said Barney. “Margaret, I have to go. It’s for 'Mexico's' life. Yes, and more.”

Margaret turned slightly pale. “You know best, Barney,” she said, “but it may be your life, you know.”

Margaret looked a bit pale. “You know best, Barney,” she said, “but it could be your life, you know.”

“Yes,” he replied gravely. “I take that chance. But I think I ought to take it, don't you?” But Margaret refused to speak. “What do you think, Margaret?” he asked.

“Yes,” he replied seriously. “I’m willing to take that risk. But I think I should, don’t you?” But Margaret stayed silent. “What do you think, Margaret?” he asked.

“Oh, Barney!” she cried, with passionate protest, “why should you give your life for him?”

“Oh, Barney!” she exclaimed, with intense emotion, “why would you sacrifice your life for him?”

“Why?” he repeated slowly. “There was One who gave His life for me. Besides,” he added, after a pause, “there's a fair chance that I can get through.”

“Why?” he repeated slowly. “There was Someone who gave His life for me. Besides,” he added after a pause, “there's a good chance that I can make it.”

She threw herself on her knees beside his bed. “No, Barney, there's almost no chance, you know and I know, and I can't let you go now!” The passionate love in her voice and in her eyes startled him. Gravely, earnestly, his eyes searched her face and read her heart. Slowly the crimson rose in her cheeks and flooded the fair face and neck. She buried her face in the bed. Gently he laid his hand upon her head, stroking the golden hair. For some moments they remained thus, silent. Then, refusing to accept the confession of her word and look and act, he said, in a voice grave and kind and tender, “You expect me to do right, Margaret.”

She dropped to her knees next to his bed. “No, Barney, there’s almost no chance, you know it and I know it, and I can’t let you go now!” The intense love in her voice and eyes surprised him. Seriously, his eyes searched her face to understand her feelings. Slowly, a blush rose to her cheeks and spread across her fair face and neck. She buried her face in the bed. He gently placed his hand on her head, running his fingers through her golden hair. They stayed like that for a few moments, silent. Then, unable to accept the meaning behind her words, look, and actions, he said in a serious, kind, and tender voice, “You expect me to do the right thing, Margaret.”

A shudder ran through the kneeling girl. Once more the cup of renunciation was being pressed to her lips. To the last drop she drained it, then raised her head. She was pale but calm. The bright blue eyes looked into his bravely while she answered simply, “You will do what is right, Barney.”

A shiver went through the girl on her knees. Again, the cup of letting go was being held to her lips. She drank it to the last drop, then lifted her head. She looked pale but composed. Her bright blue eyes met his bravely as she replied simply, “You will do what’s right, Barney.”

Just as he was about to start on his journey another wire came in. “Didn't know you were so ill. Don't you come. I'm all right. 'Mexico.'” A rumour of the serious nature of the doctor's illness had evidently reached “Mexico,” and he would not have his friend risk his life for him. A fierce storm was raging. The out train was hours late, but a light engine ran up from the Crossing and brought the doctor down.

Just as he was about to start his journey, another message came in. “Didn't know you were so sick. Don't come. I'm fine. 'Mexico.'” Apparently, a rumor about the seriousness of the doctor's illness had reached “Mexico,” and he didn't want his friend to risk his life for him. A fierce storm was raging. The out train was hours late, but a light engine came from the Crossing and brought the doctor down.

When he entered the sick man's room “Mexico” glanced into his face. “Good Lord, Doctor!” he cried, “you shouldn't have come! You're worse than me!”

When he walked into the sick man's room, “Mexico” looked at his face. “Oh my God, Doctor!” he exclaimed, “you should not have come! You're in worse shape than I am!”

“All right, 'Mexico,'” replied the doctor cheerfully. “I had to come, you know. We can't go back on our friends.”

“All right, 'Mexico,'” the doctor responded cheerfully. “I had to come, you know. We can’t turn our backs on our friends.”

“Mexico” kept his eyes fastened on the doctor's face. His lips began to tremble. He put out his hand and clutched the doctor's hard. “I know now,” he said hoarsely, “why He let 'em kill Him.”

“Mexico” kept his eyes locked on the doctor's face. His lips began to shake. He reached out his hand and grabbed the doctor's hard. “I get it now,” he said hoarsely, “why He let them kill Him.”

“Why?”

“Why?”

“Couldn't go back on His friends, eh?”

“Couldn't turn His back on His friends, huh?”

“You've got it, 'Mexico,' old man. Pretty good, eh?”

“You got it, 'Mexico,' old man. Pretty good, right?”

“You bet! Now, Doc, get through quick and get to bed.”

“You got it! Now, Doc, hurry up and get to bed.”

The bullet was found in the lung and safely extracted. It was a nasty wound and dangerous, but in half an hour “Mexico” was resting quietly. Then the doctor lay down on a couch near by and tossed till morning, conscious of a return of the pain and fever. The symptoms he well knew indicated a very serious condition. When “Mexico” woke the doctor examined him carefully.

The bullet was located in the lung and safely removed. It was a serious and dangerous injury, but in half an hour, “Mexico” was resting peacefully. Then the doctor lay down on a nearby couch and tossed and turned until morning, aware that the pain and fever were coming back. He recognized the symptoms, which pointed to a very serious condition. When “Mexico” woke up, the doctor examined him closely.

“You're fine, 'Mexico.' You'll be all right in a week or two. Keep quiet and obey orders.”

“You're okay, 'Mexico.' You'll be fine in a week or two. Just stay quiet and follow the orders.”

“Mexico's” hand grasped him. “Doc,” he said anxiously, “you look awful bad. Can't you get to bed quick? You're going to be terrible sick.”

“Mexico's” hand grabbed him. “Doc,” he said anxiously, “you look really bad. Can’t you get to bed quickly? You're going to be really sick.”

“I'm afraid I'm going to be pretty bad, 'Mexico,' but I'm glad I came. I couldn't have stayed away, could I? Remember that, 'Mexico.' I'm glad I came.”

“I'm afraid I'm going to be pretty terrible, 'Mexico,' but I'm glad I came. I couldn't have stayed away, could I? Keep that in mind, 'Mexico.' I'm really glad I came.”

“Mexico's” fierce black eyes softened. “Doc, I'm sorry and I'm glad. I had a lot of things to ask, but I don't need to. I know now. And I want to tell you, I've quit all that business, cut it right out.” He waved his hand toward the bar.

“Mexico's” fierce black eyes softened. “Doc, I'm sorry and I'm glad. I had a lot of questions to ask, but I don’t need to anymore. I get it now. And I want you to know, I’ve left all that behind, cut it out completely.” He waved his hand toward the bar.

“'Mexico,'” said Barney earnestly, “that's great! That's the best news I've had all summer. Now I must get back quick.” He took the gambler's hand in his. “Good-bye, 'Mexico.'” His voice was earnest, almost solemn. “You've done me a lot of good. Good-bye, old boy. Play the game. He'll never go back on a friend.”

“‘Mexico,’” Barney said seriously, “that’s awesome! That’s the best news I’ve had all summer. I need to get back fast.” He shook the gambler’s hand. “Goodbye, ‘Mexico.’” His tone was sincere, almost heavy. “You’ve really helped me. Goodbye, my friend. Play it straight. He will never turn his back on a friend.”

“Mexico” reached out and held him with both hands. “Git out,” he said to the attendant. “Doc,” his voice dropped to a hoarse whisper as he drew the doctor down to him, “there ain't nobody here, is there?” he asked, with a glance round the room.

“Mexico” reached out and grabbed him with both hands. “Get out,” he said to the attendant. “Doc,” his voice lowered to a rough whisper as he pulled the doctor closer, “there isn’t anyone here, right?” he asked, glancing around the room.

“No, 'Mexico,' no one.”

“No, 'Mexico,' not a soul.”

“Doc,” he began again, his strong frame shaking, “I can't say it. It's all in here till it hurts. You're—you're like Him, I think. You make me think o' Him.”

“Doc,” he started again, his strong body trembling, “I can’t say it. It’s all stuck in here until it hurts. You—you're like Him, I guess. You make me think of Him.”

Barney dropped quickly on his knees beside the bed, threw his arms about his friend, and held him for a few moments in a tight embrace. “God bless you, 'Mexico,' for that word,” he said. “Goodbye, my friend.”

Barney quickly dropped to his knees beside the bed, wrapped his arms around his friend, and held him tightly for a moment. “God bless you, 'Mexico,' for that word,” he said. “Goodbye, my friend.”

They held each other fast for a moment or two, looking into each other's eyes as if taking a last farewell. Then Barney took his journey through the storm, which was still raging, his fever mounting higher with every moment, back to the hospital, where Margaret received him with a brave welcoming smile.

They held each other tightly for a moment, gazing into each other's eyes as if saying a final goodbye. Then Barney set off through the still-raging storm, his fever rising higher with each passing moment, back to the hospital, where Margaret greeted him with a courageous smile.

“Dr. Cotton has returned,” she announced. “And Dr. Neeley of Nelson is here, Barney.”

“Dr. Cotton is back,” she said. “And Dr. Neeley from Nelson is here, Barney.”

He gave her a look of understanding. He knew well what she meant. “That was right, Margaret. And Dick?”

He gave her an understanding look. He knew exactly what she meant. “That’s right, Margaret. And Dick?”

“Dick will be here this afternoon.”

“Dick will be here this afternoon.”

“You think of everything, Margaret dear, and everybody except yourself,” said Barney, as he made his way painfully up the stairs.

“You think of everything, Margaret dear, and everyone except yourself,” said Barney, as he climbed painfully up the stairs.

“Let me help you, Barney,” she said, putting her arms about him. “You're the one who will not think of yourself.”

“Let me help you, Barney,” she said, wrapping her arms around him. “You're the one who never thinks of yourself.”

“We've all been learning from you, Margaret. And it is the best lesson, after all.”

“We've all been learning from you, Margaret. And it’s the best lesson, after all.”

The consultation left no manner of doubt as to the nature of the trouble and the treatment necessary. It was appendicitis, and it demanded immediate operation.

The consultation made it clear what the problem was and what treatment was needed. It was appendicitis, and it required immediate surgery.

“We can wait till my brother comes, can't we, Doctor?” Barney asked, a little anxiously. “An hour can't make much difference now, you know.”

“We can wait until my brother gets here, right, Doctor?” Barney asked, a bit nervously. “An hour won’t make much difference now, you know.”

“Why, certainly we shall wait,” cried the doctor.

“Of course we’ll wait,” exclaimed the doctor.

Twenty miles through the storm came Dick, in answer to Margaret's urgent message, to find his brother dangerously ill and preparing for a serious operation. The meeting of the brothers was without demonstration of emotion. Each for the sake of the other held himself firmly in hand. The issues were so grave that there was no room for any expenditure of strength and indulging in the luxury of grief. Quietly, Barney gave his brother the few directions necessary to the disposal of his personal effects.

Twenty miles through the storm came Dick, in response to Margaret's urgent message, to find his brother seriously ill and getting ready for a major operation. The meeting between the brothers was without any show of emotion. Each of them kept it together for the other's sake. The stakes were so high that there was no space for wasting energy or indulging in sorrow. Calmly, Barney gave his brother the few instructions needed to handle his personal belongings.

“Of course, Dick, I expect to get through all right,” he said, with cheerful courage.

“Of course, Dick, I expect to be just fine,” he said, with a cheerful confidence.

“Of course,” answered Dick, quickly.

"Sure," replied Dick, quickly.

“But it's just as well to say things now when one can think quietly.”

"But it's better to say things now when you can think clearly."

“Quite right, Barney,” said Dick again, his voice steady and even.

“Exactly, Barney,” Dick said again, his voice calm and steady.

The remaining minutes they spent in almost complete silence, except for a message of remembrance for the mother and the father far away; then the doctor came to the door.

The last few minutes, they sat in nearly total silence, apart from a moment to remember the mother and father who were far away; then the doctor arrived at the door.

“Are you ready, Doctor?” said Dick, in a firm, almost cheerful voice.

“Are you ready, Doctor?” Dick said, in a solid, almost cheerful voice.

“Yes, we're all ready.”

“Yeah, we’re all set.”

“A minute, Doctor, please,” said Barney.

“A minute, Doctor, please,” said Barney.

The doctor backed out of the room, leaving the brothers alone.

The doctor stepped out of the room, leaving the brothers by themselves.

“Just a little, word, Dick.”

"Just a little word, Dick."

“Oh, Barney,” cried his brother, his breast heaving in a great sob, “I don't think I can.”

“Oh, Barney,” his brother exclaimed, his chest rising and falling with a deep sob, “I don’t think I can.”

“Never mind then, old chap,” replied Barney, putting out his hand to him.

“Never mind then, buddy,” replied Barney, reaching out his hand to him.

“Wait a minute, Barney. I will,” said Dick, instantly regaining hold of himself. As he spoke he knelt by the bed, took his brother's hand in both of his and, holding it to his face, spoke quietly and simply his prayer, closing with the words, “And O, my Father, keep my brother safe.” “And mine,” added Barney. “Amen.”

“Wait a minute, Barney. I will,” said Dick, quickly pulling himself together. As he spoke, he knelt by the bed, took his brother's hand in both of his, pressed it to his face, and quietly said his prayer, finishing with the words, “And O, my Father, keep my brother safe.” “And mine,” added Barney. “Amen.”

“Now, Dick, old boy, we're all ready.” And with a smile he met the doctor at the door.

“Okay, Dick, my friend, we’re all set.” And with a smile, he greeted the doctor at the door.

In an hour all was over, and the grave faces of the doctor and the nurse told Dick all he dared not ask.

In an hour, it was all over, and the serious expressions on the doctor and nurse's faces told Dick everything he was too afraid to ask.

“How long before he will be quite conscious again?” he inquired.

“How long until he’s fully awake again?” he asked.

“It will be an hour at least,” replied the surgeon, kindly, “before he can talk much.”

“It will take at least an hour,” the surgeon said kindly, “before he can say much.”

Without a word to anyone, Dick went away to his room, locked the door upon his lonely fight and came forth when the hour was gone, ready to help his brother if he should chance to need help for “the last weariness, the final strife.”

Without saying anything to anyone, Dick went to his room, locked the door behind him for his solitary struggle, and came out when the time was up, ready to assist his brother if he happened to need support for “the last weariness, the final strife.”

“We must help him,” he said to Margaret as they stood together waiting till he should waken. “We must forget our side just now.”

“We need to help him,” he said to Margaret as they stood together waiting for him to wake up. “We have to put our own side aside for now.”

But he need not have feared for her, nor for Barney. Through the night they watched him grow weaker, watched not in growing gloom, but, as it were, in an atmosphere bright with the light of hope and warm with strong and tender love. At times Barney would wander in his delirium, but a word would call him back to them. As the end drew near, by Nature's kindly ministry the pain departed.

But he didn't have to worry about her or Barney. Throughout the night, they saw him getting weaker, but it wasn't a darkening situation; instead, it felt like an environment filled with hope and warmed by deep, caring love. Occasionally, Barney would drift away in his delirium, but a single word would bring him back to them. As the end approached, thanks to Nature's gentle care, the pain faded away.

“This is not too bad, Dick,” he said. “How much worse it might have been. He brought us two together again—us three,” he corrected, glancing at Margaret.

“This isn't too bad, Dick,” he said. “It could have been much worse. He brought us back together again—us three,” he corrected, glancing at Margaret.

“Yes, Barney,” replied Dick, “nothing matters much beside that.”

“Yes, Barney,” Dick replied, “nothing really matters as much as that.”

“And then,” continued his brother, “He let me do a little work for the boys, for 'Mexico.' Poor 'Mexico'! But he'll stick, I think. Help him, Dick. He is my friend.”

“And then,” his brother went on, “he let me do some work for the guys, for 'Mexico.' Poor 'Mexico'! But I think he'll manage to hang in there. Help him out, Dick. He’s my friend.”

“Mine, too, Barney,” said Dick; “mine forever.”

“Me too, Barney,” said Dick; “mine forever.”

“Poor chaps, they need me. What a chance for some man!—for a doctor, I mean!”

“Poor guys, they really need me. What a great opportunity for someone!—for a doctor, I mean!”

“We'll get someone, Barney. Never fear.”

“We'll find someone, Barney. Don't worry.”

“What a chance!” he murmured again, wearily, as he fell asleep.

“What a chance!” he murmured again, tired, as he fell asleep.

Day dawned clear and still. The storm was gone, the whole world was at peace. The mountains and the wide valleys lay beautiful in their unsullied robes of purest white, and, over all, the rising sun cast a rosy sheen. As Margaret rolled up the blinds and drew back the curtains, letting in the glory of the morning, Barney opened his eyes and turned his face toward the window, moving his lips in a whisper.

Day broke clear and calm. The storm had passed, and everything felt peaceful. The mountains and wide valleys were stunning in their untouched blankets of pure white, and the rising sun cast a warm glow over everything. As Margaret rolled up the blinds and pulled back the curtains, welcoming the beauty of the morning, Barney opened his eyes and turned his face toward the window, quietly whispering.

Bending over him his brother caught the words, “Night no more.” The great day was dawning for him. With a long, lingering look upon the mountains, he turned his eyes away from the window and let them rest upon his brother's face. “It is near now, Dick—I think—and it's not hard at all. I'd like to sleep out there—under the pines—but I think mother—would like—to have me near.”

Bending over him, his brother heard him say, “No more night.” A new day was breaking for him. With a long, wistful look at the mountains, he turned his gaze away from the window and let it settle on his brother's face. “It's close now, Dick—I think—and it’s not hard at all. I’d love to sleep out there—under the pines—but I think mom—would like—me to be close.”

“Yes, Barney, my boy. We'll take you home to mother.” Dick's voice was steady and clear.

“Yes, Barney, my boy. We'll take you home to your mom.” Dick's voice was steady and clear.

“Margaret,” said Barney. She came and knelt where he could see her. An odd little smile played over his face. “I wasn't worth it, Margaret—but I thank you—I like to think of it now—I would like you—to kiss me.” She kissed him on the lips once, twice, for a single moment her superb courage faltering as she whispered in his ear, “Barney, my love! my love!”

“Margaret,” said Barney. She came and knelt where he could see her. A strange little smile crossed his face. “I wasn't worth it, Margaret—but I appreciate it—I like to think about it now—I would like you—to kiss me.” She kissed him on the lips once, twice, her amazing courage wavering for just a moment as she whispered in his ear, “Barney, my love! my love!”

Again he smiled up at her. “Margaret,” he said, “take care—of Dick—for me.”

Again he smiled up at her. “Margaret,” he said, “please look after Dick—for me.”

“Yes, Barney, I will.” The brave blue eyes and the clear, sweet voice carried full conviction to his mind.

“Yes, Barney, I will.” The brave blue eyes and the clear, sweet voice expressed complete certainty to his mind.

“I know you will,” he said with a sigh of content. For a long time he lay still, his eyes closed, his breathing growing more rapid. Suddenly he opened his eyes, turned himself toward his brother. “Dick, my boy,” he cried, in a clear, strong voice, “my brother—my brother.” He lifted up both his arms and wound them round Dick's neck, drew a deep breath, then another. They waited anxiously. Then one more. Again they waited, tense and breathless, but the eternal silence had fallen.

“I know you will,” he said with a satisfied sigh. For a long time, he lay still, his eyes closed, his breathing becoming quicker. Suddenly, he opened his eyes and turned toward his brother. “Dick, my boy,” he exclaimed in a clear, strong voice, “my brother—my brother.” He raised both his arms and wrapped them around Dick's neck, took a deep breath, then another. They waited anxiously. Then one more. Again they waited, tense and breathless, but the endless silence had settled in.

“He's gone, Margaret!” cried Dick, in a voice of piteous surprise, lifting up a white appealing face to her. “He's gone! Oh! he has left us!”

“He's gone, Margaret!” cried Dick, with a voice filled with sorrowful surprise, lifting a pale, pleading face to her. “He's gone! Oh! He has left us!”

She came quickly round to him and knelt at his side. “We have only each other now, Dick,” she said, and took him in her arms. And so, in the strength of the great love that bound them to the dead, they found courage to turn again and live.

She quickly came over to him and knelt by his side. “We only have each other now, Dick,” she said, pulling him into her arms. And so, with the strength of the deep love that connected them to the deceased, they found the courage to turn back to life.

Three days later, when the road was clear again, they bore him through the Pass, the General Manager placing his private car at their disposal. It was no poor funeral. It was rather the triumphal procession of a king. At every station stood a group of men, silent and sorrow-stricken. It was their friend who was being carried past. At Bull Crossing a longer stay was made. The station house and platform and the street behind were blocked with men who had gathered in from the lumber camps and from down the line. One of their number came up, bearing a large wreath of the costliest flowers brought from the far south, and laid it on the bier. The messenger stood there a moment and then said, hesitatingly, “The men would like to see him again, if you think best.”

Three days later, when the road was clear again, they carried him through the Pass, with the General Manager offering his private car for the journey. It wasn’t a simple funeral. It was more like a triumphant procession for a king. At every station, groups of men stood silently, filled with grief. Their friend was being carried past them. At Bull Crossing, they stopped longer. The station house, platform, and the street behind were packed with men who had come in from the lumber camps and from down the line. One of them approached, holding a large wreath of the most expensive flowers from the far south, and placed it on the bier. The messenger stood there for a moment and then said, hesitantly, “The men would like to see him one last time, if you think it’s okay.”

“Tell them to come,” replied Dick, quickly, proceeding to uncover the face. For almost an hour they filed past, solemn, silent for the most part, but many weeping as only strong men can weep. But as they looked upon the strong dead face, its serene dignity, its proud look of triumph subdued their sobbing, and they passed out awed and somewhat comforted. The look on that dead face forbade pity. They might grieve for the loss of their friend, but to him the best had come.

“Tell them to come,” Dick quickly replied, uncovering the face. For almost an hour, they walked by, mostly solemn and silent, but many were crying as only strong men can. Yet, as they looked at the strong, dead face, its calm dignity and proud expression of triumph silenced their sobs, and they left feeling awed and somewhat comforted. The expression on that dead face didn’t invite pity. They could mourn the loss of their friend, but for him, the best had come.

By Margaret's side stood Tommy Tate, till the last. “Ochone!” he sobbed, “when I think of mesilf me heart is bruck entirely, but when I luk at him I feel no pain at all.” It was the feeling in the hearts of all. For themselves they must weep, but not for him.

By Margaret's side stood Tommy Tate, until the end. “Oh no!” he sobbed, “when I think about myself, my heart is completely broken, but when I look at him, I feel no pain at all.” It was the sentiment in everyone's hearts. They had to weep for themselves, but not for him.

At length, all had gone. “Could you say a word to them, Dick?” said Margaret. “I think he would like it.” And Dick, drawing a deep breath, went forth to them. His words were few and simple. “We must not speak words of grief to-day. He was glad to help you and he grew to love you as his friends. In his last hours he thought of you. I know you will not forget him. But were he giving me my words to-day, he would not ask me to speak of him, but of the One who made him what he was, Whom he loved and served with his life. For His sake it was, and for yours, that he gave himself to you.”

At last, everyone had left. “Could you say a word to them, Dick?” Margaret asked. “I think he would appreciate it.” So, Dick took a deep breath and went out to them. His words were few and straightforward. “We shouldn’t speak words of sorrow today. He was happy to help you and grew to care for you as his friends. In his final moments, he thought of you. I know you won’t forget him. But if he were here giving me my words today, he wouldn’t want me to talk about him, but about the One who made him who he was, whom he loved and served throughout his life. It was for His sake and for yours that he dedicated himself to you.”

As his voice ceased a commotion rose at the back of the crowd. A sleigh dashed up, two men got out, helping a third, before whom the crowd quickly made way. It was “Mexico,” pale, feeble, leaning heavily upon his friends. He came up to Dick. “May I see him?” he asked humbly.

As his voice faded, a stir broke out at the back of the crowd. A sleigh sped up, and two men jumped out, assisting a third man, for whom the crowd quickly parted. It was "Mexico," looking pale and weak, heavily leaning on his friends. He approached Dick. "Can I see him?" he asked gently.

“Come in,” said Dick, giving him both his hands and lifting him on to the platform, while a great sob swept over the crowd. They all knew by this time that it was to save “Mexico” the doctor had given his life. With heads bared they waited till “Mexico” came out again. As he appeared on the platform of the car with Dick's arm supporting him, the men gazed at him in deathly stillness. The ghastly face with its fierce, gleaming eyes held them as with a spell. For a moment “Mexico” stood leaning heavily upon Dick, but suddenly he drew himself erect.

“Come in,” said Dick, taking both of his hands and lifting him onto the platform, while a deep sob rippled through the crowd. By now, they all understood that the doctor had sacrificed his life to save “Mexico.” With their heads uncovered, they waited until “Mexico” came back out. As he stepped onto the platform of the car with Dick's arm supporting him, the men stared at him in complete silence. The pale face with its intense, shining eyes captivated them as if under a spell. For a moment, “Mexico” leaned heavily on Dick, but then he suddenly straightened up.

“Boys,” he said, his voice hoarse and broken, but distinctly audible over the crowd, “he died because he wouldn't go back on his friend. He gave me this.” He took from his breast the New Testament, held it up and carried it reverently to his lips. “I'm a-goin' to follow that trail.”

“Guys,” he said, his voice rough and shaky, but clearly heard over the crowd, “he died because he wouldn’t turn his back on his friend. He gave me this.” He pulled the New Testament from his chest, held it up, and brought it respectfully to his lips. “I’m going to follow that path.”

Two thousand miles and more they carried him home to his mother, and then to the old churchyard, where he sleeps still, forgotten, perhaps, even by many who had known and played with him in his boyhood, but remembered by the men of the mountains who had once felt the touch of that strong love that gave the best and freely for their sakes, and for His Whom it was his pride and joy to call Master and Friend.

Two thousand miles and more, they brought him home to his mother, and then to the old churchyard, where he still sleeps, perhaps forgotten by many who knew and played with him as a boy, but remembered by the mountain men who once felt the impact of that strong love that gave everything so freely for them, and for Him whom he proudly called Master and Friend.





XXIV

FOR LOVE'S SAKE

Again it was June, and over all the fields Nature's ancient miracle had been wrought. The trees by the snake fences stood in the full pride of their rich leafage, casting deep shadows on the growing grains. As of old, the Mill lane, with its velvet grassy banks, ran between snake fences, sweet-scented, cool, and shaded. Between the rails peeped the clover, red and white. Over the top rail nodded the rich berries of the dogwood, while the sturdy thorns held bravely aloft their hard green clusters waiting the sun's warm passion. The singing voices of summer were all a-throb, filling the air with great antiphonies of praise, till this good June day was fairly wild with the sheer joy of life.

Once again, it was June, and across all the fields, Nature's timeless miracle had unfolded. The trees by the snake fences stood proudly with their lush green leaves, casting deep shadows over the growing grains. As always, the Mill lane, lined with soft grassy edges, meandered between snake fences, pleasantly fragrant, cool, and shaded. Clover peeked through the rails, red and white. Over the top rail swayed the rich dogwood berries, while the sturdy thorns proudly held their hard green clusters, waiting for the sun's warm embrace. The cheerful sounds of summer resonated, filling the air with beautiful harmonies of praise, making this lovely June day vibrant with the pure joy of life.

At the crest of the hill Margaret paused. This was Barney's spot. “I'll wait here,” she said to herself, a faint flush lighting up the chaste beauty of her face. But the hot sun beat down upon her with his fierce rays. “I must get into the shade,” she said, climbed the fence, and, on the fragrant masses of red clover, threw herself down in the shade of the thorn tree. On this spot, how vividly the past came to her. How well she remembered the heartache of that day so long ago. The ache would never quite be gone, but with it mingled now a sweetness that only love knows how to distil from pity where trust is and high esteem.

At the top of the hill, Margaret stopped. This was Barney's spot. “I'll wait here,” she thought, a slight blush coloring her beautiful face. But the hot sun was beating down on her fiercely. “I need to find some shade,” she said, climbed over the fence, and lay down on the fragrant clumps of red clover in the shade of the thorn tree. In this place, the past flooded back to her. She remembered the heartache of that day so long ago. The pain would never completely fade, but now it mixed with a sweetness that only love can create from pity, where trust and high regard exist.

A year had passed since she had sent Dick back alone to his work, remaining herself to bring the lonely hearts of the Old Mill such help and comfort as she could. At the parting with him, Barney's words, “Take care of Dick for me,” had moved her to offer with shy courage to go back with him. But Dick was far too generous to avail himself of any such persuasion.

A year had gone by since she had sent Dick back to work alone, choosing to stay and provide what help and comfort she could to the lonely hearts at the Old Mill. When they parted, Barney's words, “Take care of Dick for me,” had inspired her to bravely offer to return with him. But Dick was much too kind to take her up on any such offer.

“You must not come to me for pity,” he said, bidding her good-bye.

“You shouldn't come to me for pity,” he said, saying goodbye to her.

But throughout the year she had waited, listening to her heart and wondering at its throbs, as from time to time the story of Dick's heroic service came to her ears; and now the year was done. Last night he had returned. To-day he would come to her. She would meet him here. Ah, there he was now. On the crest of the hill he would turn and look toward her. There, he had turned.

But all year she had been waiting, listening to her heart and pondering its beats, as she occasionally heard stories of Dick's brave service; and now the year was over. Last night he had come back. Today he would come to her. She would meet him here. Ah, there he was now. At the top of the hill, he would turn and look toward her. There, he had turned.

As Dick caught sight of her he raised his voice in a shout, “Margaret!” and came running toward her.

As Dick saw her, he shouted, “Margaret!” and ran toward her.

She rose, and with her hands pressed hard upon her heart to quiet the throbbing that threatened to choke her, she stood waiting him.

She got up, pressing her hands firmly against her heart to calm the pounding that felt like it might suffocate her, and she stood waiting for him.

Touching a top rail, he vaulted lightly over the fence and stood there waiting. “Margaret!” he cried again, with a note of anxiety in his voice that trembled under the intensity of his feeling.

Touching a top rail, he easily jumped over the fence and stood there waiting. “Margaret!” he called again, his voice tinged with anxiety that reflected how deeply he felt.

But still she could not move for the tumult of joy that possessed her. “Oh, I am so glad,” she whispered to herself. Dick came toward her slowly, almost timidly, it seemed to her. He took her hands down from her breast, held her at arm's length, seeking to read the meaning in the blue eyes lifted so bravely to his.

But she still couldn't move because of the overwhelming joy she felt. “Oh, I'm so glad,” she whispered to herself. Dick approached her slowly, almost shyly, it seemed to her. He took her hands down from her chest, held her at arm's length, trying to understand the meaning in the blue eyes that bravely met his.

“For pity's sake, Margaret?” he asked, the note of anxiety deepening in his voice.

“For pity's sake, Margaret?” he asked, his voice filled with increasing anxiety.

For a moment she stood pouring her heart's love into his eyes. “Yes,” she said, shyly dropping her eyes before his ardent gaze, “and for love's sake, too.”

For a moment, she stood pouring her love into his eyes. “Yes,” she said, shyly looking away from his intense gaze, “and for love’s sake, too.”

And for Dick the day's gladness grew riotous, filling his world full from earth to heaven above.

And for Dick, the joy of the day became overwhelming, filling his world completely from the ground to the sky.






Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!